Actions

Work Header

A Criminal's Guide to Region-Hopping

Summary:

A few weeks after the end of Pokemon ORAS, the high-ups of Team Magma and Aqua wake up to some news they've been expecting: all six of them are wanted criminals. Archie and Maxie both have the same idea: bring their teams together one last time, and get out of Hoenn, really, really quickly. Understandably - that was the whole plan.

The International Police are fairly sure they know everything they need to know, to catch the two teams of runaways. Maxie won't be travelling by water. Archie might be, though.
And they will be travelling away from each other, as fast as they possibly can.

...They might want to double-check the last one, though.

AUTHOR'S NOTE FROM A LONG TIME AFTER:
Hello to anyone who's still reading this. It throws me for a loop when people give this kudos, seeing as it's the first fanwork I ever completed - and it definitely shows. It felt good to write, but looking back on it, it never really became a proper story. (The action scenes were cool, though.)

That being said, I've decided not to delete, edit or orphan it, for preservation's sake. And I'm proud that I finished it, y'know? Gives me hope that I can complete better things in the future, instead of giving up.

Chapter 1: Public Enemies Number One-to-Six

Chapter Text

There weren’t many things you could say with confidence, but…
The Rosen brothers, in charge of Rosen’s Rental Vans, could truly say they’d had the second weirdest working day of their career. No exaggeration needed.
23 customers came in on Tuesday, 34 came on Wednesday, 43 Thursday, 65 Friday, one hundred on Saturday - Jeff Rosen had gotten so tired of repeating the same small talk like a Chatot - “So, where are you headed?” “Ohhh, sounds fun!” “Early holiday?”
They never rented much. Just the van. They just took the bare essentials and sometimes never came back with them. The brothers were only just breaking even, even if the entire lobby had been packed wall-to-wall a few days ago with grumbling travellers, wailing babies and growling Pokemon of all shapes and sizes.
And he knew full well no-one actually took his vans on a holiday, because they always said the exact. Same. Thing. Every. Single. Time.

“It’s the recent weather...thing here, made me realise how crap this region is…”
“Oh, it’s the sun! I can’t stand it now.”
“My husband hates the rain and I get reaaaally easily sunburned…”
“I’m just worried it’s gonna happen again…”

Anyone would up and leave the region if they’d had to live through a whole week of burning sunlight and heavy rain, taking their turn at ruining gardens, weather forecasts and families.

The two local gangs, Team Aqua and Magma full of...probably teenagers, vandals, and adults with nothing else to do, one headed by a fish-lover pirate, and an arrogant professor wannabe heading the other, had done...that. Not painted their mark on the side of Mauville Mall, held another rally.

No, they’d almost brought about the end of days.

It was almost amusing to watch them swear to wake up Groudon because of Kyogre, and wake up Kyogre because of Groudon - like kids playing shotgun infinity infinity against shotgun infinity.
Only not many people expected them to actually do it.
One thing led to another. Another thing got out of control, quickly.

The days were split between scorching sun and rolling storms. Patchworks of weather, almost like some kind of fight. People overlooked it as more of Hoenn’s mad weather patterns - until it kept going. It didn’t pass over, it didn’t fix itself.

The world realised Maxie and Archie meant business.
So did Maxie and Archie, in fact - but it wasn’t like they could fix what they’d done.

The days were patchworks of national emergencies, massive emigration, full hospitals, people charging into the Rosen’s Rental Vans for the sake of a drink, then hiding there for the whole night when the floodwaters started to rise again. The Rosen brothers watched as the leaders of Aqua and Magma tried as hard as they could to keep their pathos, stay logical and calm, on live television.

The highlight of their nights was when someone threw a beer bottle at Maxie. He didn’t come out from under the lectern for about a minute.

And then, two ten-year-old children captured the huge beasts seen in Sootopolis.
As though it never happened, the weather...reset.

Which meant that two ten-year-old children ended up on public television, after a week of absolute chaos, getting oversized medals hung around their necks while police made vague statements about what would happen to those responsible.
It was cute, yes. Everyone agreed - they were the national darlings.

But the ‘Week of Wild Weather’, as everyone from Kanto to Sinnoh called it, was the national embarrassment of the century.

The other Rosen brother lay down in his office chair for the night, confident that surely, no-one would come in when there were stars in the sky and the lights inside were dim. Munching on a packet of chips, he squinted at the glare of his computer.

 

It felt kind of satisfying to Jeff, even though all he’d lost were hours of sleep, when the police released their report on what they would do about the culprits. The members, the grunts of Team Magma and Aqua would only get convicted if they committed any actual crimes like theft or assault.

But, for the ringleaders...

Scrolling slowly down his social media feed, he saw another website muscling in on the newest story.

 

“Calls for arrest of Team Aqua and Magma leaders Archie Smith and Maximillian Wentforth, as well as their four admins, Tabitha, ‘Shelly’ Kelly, and Matthew, for acts of ecological terrorism, robbery, and other charges. The new Public Enemies Number One?...”

- - -

That evening, the final two customers that Mitchell and Jeff would see arrived.

Pulling into the drive of Rosen’s Rental Vans in a crowded airport shuttle, three people wrapped in long, flowing outfits stepped out into the empty parking lot. They eyed up the advertisement outside, the bright grins on the posters up above. Everything seemed ideal. Even if it wasn’t, this was the closest rental place they could find.
“Come on, Courtney - Tabitha. We’ll be in, and out.” the figure in the huge, black, hooded cape said, trying to sound...not ominous.
“You got the cash, sir?”
“Yes, Tabby - ” Maxie replied, holding up a briefcase stuffed to the seams with hundred-dollar notes, “Also, you...might want to break that habit of calling me ‘sir.’ Call me…’buddy’ or something else like that. It’ll look suspicious otherwise.”

Tabitha chose not to say anything about the bills sticking out of the case.

- - -

Pulling into the other drive of Rosen’s Rental Vans on three mountain bikes tied to a small trailer, three people dressed up to the nines in hoodies and shorts came to a stop in the nearly empty parking lot. Checking again that the small hill of fuel cans hadn’t shed some cargo all over the roads, like a trail leading directly here, they slowly, deliberately, casually strolled into the second entrance.

“Matt? Shelly? You good?...” the figure in the hoodie, airplane pants and sleep mask over his scar asked, trying to hide his Sevii accent, “It, ah...might be a bit hard to act casual after biking all this way. Try your best.”
“I could do that for a week!” the man behind him declared, “I could probably go from one side of Hoenn to the other like this,”
“Bro, don’t make me regret doing this again…” Archie chuckled, looking cautiously back at the tempting-looking mountain bikes, “You think I thought this through well enough?”
“Yeah, yeah! Totally!”

- - -

“Calls have been made for anyone that sees them to call the police immed - “
And then the door slammed.
Mitchell Rosen sat up in his seat, snapping to attention into his normal, back-straight, wide-smile, attempt-at-casual position, watching the two parties as they came in. Quickly, he made a motion to his brother to go and handle them as he called over the party on the right in the gothic vampire outfits.
“Hello, Rosen’s Rental Vans, how can I help you?” he and his brother repeated out of sync, doing the signature head tilt.

“I would like...one van, and I’ll rent it for...three weeks,” the man dressed in the black cape requested, planting his hands on the counter firmly.
“Ooooo-kay. Let me get that up for you…Driver’s license, please.”
Maxie silently handed over a fake one. The picture was faked - just another man with similar hair colour and facial structure.
Again, and again when Mitch turned away, he re-adjusted the cape.

- - -

“Oh, ah...just the van, thanks,” the man in the hoodie and sleep mask asked, “For...three weeks.”
“Cool. Let me get that sorted. Just the van?”
“Just the van, yeah…”
“Driver’s license, please.”
“Here,” Archie said, handing him another fake one. The picture was real, at least - him with a decent bunch of makeup on his scar, the beard was less...Kyogre-ey.
He hoped no-one here knew him from college.

Around then Jeff gave the first knowing look to his brother, while Mitchell pointed frantically at his lit-up computer screen.

“Just gotten off the plane, huh?”
“...Yeah, actually!” Archie replied, cautiously, “We just flew here from...Unova. Honestly, those really long flights just take it out of you completely -”
“Oh, I knooow,” Jeff sighed, typing away.
“Thought I might try and get some sleep in the back seat,” Archie continued, motioning towards the sleep mask, “hopefully get on Hoenn time.”
“I thought you were driving?”

“No, my…” Archie began, turning back to Matt, “...my bro just couldn’t get a hotel room with 3 beds.” He yawned to try and prove he was sleep-deprived.
“Ah.”

- - -

 

“Names?” Mitchell asked the cloaked figures in front of him, expecting some variation on Gandalf.
“Richard L. ...Grant.” started the man in the cloak.
“Uh, Katie Grant,” mumbled the girl with the purple hair behind him, lightly.
“Wait, why - “ started the other man behind him, “Oh. Yeah. Michael Doe.”

“Names, please?” Jeff asked the group in front of him.
“Oh! Yeah,” the leader began, “I’m Cam, she’s Marie, he’s Bartholemew.”
“What?” asked the big, burly man at the back, as flatly as possible.
“Preferred name, Mew.”

“So...if you don’t mind me asking,” Mitchell asked, tapping slowly on his computer screen, “What’s with the...uh, cool capes?”
Maxie paused for a moment, checking if the thrown-together fabric pile looked convincing
“Oh, it’s traditio - “
“We’re larpi - “
“We’re very nervous about getting sunburned,” Maxie explained, somehow shutting up Tabitha and Courtney with two confused looks, “And it’s...traditional in my family, but they - my friends - they do it for a larp - sorry. Lark.”
“Aaah,” Mitchell sighed, “Don’t feel self-conscious.”
“Oh, I wasn’t.”
“There was a guy coming in the other day,” Mitchell explained, leaning back in his chair - “Looked exactly like you guys do, but the cape was white...”

- - -

“Alright, we’ve got you one van for three weeks,” Jeff confirmed, fishing out a pair of keys and taking out some brochures, “For three people?”
“Yep. Three people,” Archie confirmed, grinning now from ear to ear. “Sounds great - hey, thanks for getting us this at, like...9 in the evening, I know you just wanna go back home…”
“It’s my pleasure.”

- - -

“There is one problem, though…” both Jeff and Mitchell told Maxie and Archie in perfect unison -

“There’s only one van, and it didn’t come back, uh...completely refueled, so you might have to...come back tomorrow…” Jeff explained, twirling his pen in his hand.

“What?” Maxie gasped, “Well, I suppose we can take it then - can I have the keys? I’m sure it’s alright if someone returns theirs tomorrow - “

 

“Does that mean...you have to keep it?” Archie questioned, “Is it your van? ...No, I’m kidding. What, is something wrong with it?”

“The guy over there also wants it.”
Calmly, Mitchell pointed over at the crowd of travellers a few feet away.

The party in the huge black capes turned to see a group of tired, bundled up tourists, raising their eyebrows and trying not to stare at each other’s faces.
For a few seconds, Archie tried to be a frequent flyer who’d just sat in an economy seat, not sleeping, not eating, for twenty hours. Maybe, if he squinted, whatever bags under his eyes would get a little bigger.

 

Maxie, standing nonchalantly a few feet away, watched Archie’s eyes shoot open.
Silently, he mouthed: holy crap.
Casually, this not-so-mysterious figure flicked the lock of red hair back into his hood.
In and out, he reminded himself, in and out.
He had a plan, he had ideas now.

 

“I’ll take the trailer, and the insurance,” whispered Maxie, smirking and handing over some extra money from the briefcase. A little bit fluttered onto the floor behind the counter.
“Oh,” Shelly groaned quietly, “Great.”
Maxie simply let Mitchell pick it up, letting him feel it in his hand for a few seconds before he quietly slipped it into his pocket.
It was real, all right - he’d recognise a fake note better now than ever.
“Keep it.”
“Oh, it’s fine - we don’t really do tips in Hoenn…”
“Well - I do.”

“Alright, I’LL take the trailer, the insurance, and the fluffy car seats!” Matt offered bombastically, slamming his credit card on the counter, “Why not?”
“That’d be $420 in total,” Jeff confirmed, watching his brother mime frantically to him at the other desk.

“I suppose I’d better take the insurance, the fluffy car seats - “ Tabitha offered, straining to see the list of addons.
“Can I have a map as well?” Shelly offered, handing over twenty dollars and giving Tabitha a look of mild annoyance.
“Actually, we just use a GPS -”
“A GPS, too!” both admins ordered.
“And the air freshener...how cheap is...is that?...!”
“And the train tickets!”
“And more insurance!”

“They have a bus pass as well.” Courtney noticed, tall enough to see and loud enough to hear. Matt frantically, before she even finished her sentence, snatched the brochure off the table -
“The bus pass!” he and Tabitha cried, only getting a small head shake from the brothers.
“Hah,” Courtney remarked flatly, “There aren’t any. Maxie just ordered the twenty-dollar magazine while you were distracted!”

 

“We’ll order the - “
“AUGH! MY FOOT!”
A loud crash in the background as Maxie dropped the huge sun-roof on display.
A small flutter of paper, as the distinctly full magazine stand hit the ground too.

“We’ll order the, uh, dispatchable sunroof,” Tabitha finished, watching Maxie throw his entire briefcase to Tabitha, hopping around on one foot. Courtney, completely silent, grabbed the entire stand of magazines.

“The sunroof - “
Jeff, groaning loudly, shoved a hand in Shelly’s face before she could finish.
“Alright! Fine! The caped...wizard guys get the van. You other guys get a really, really big discount tomorrow.”

Kicking the briefcase under the desk, Mitchell practically threw the keys to the van at Maxie. “Here. Just go.”
He tried waving them out, but the caped man still stood there. For...the first time, now that he thought about it, they smirked.

 

“I will,” Maxie replied, “and thank-you very much for your service.” The group quickly made a beeline for the door, not turning to look at the other little crowd. The leading man in the sleep-mask and hoodie shot him a confused stare.
In and out, Maxie reminded himself. Looking into the glaring moon, he tossed the key in his hands with a satisfying jingle.
“No need,” he whispered, watching Courtney jabbing at the ‘exit door’ button.
“Now, Tabitha, did you end up ordering the sun-roof or no - “

“Hey, you.”
A hand on his back.
A swivel back around.
The cape fell apart, the single button popping off, under the touch of someone slightly more strong than a gust of wind, and fell onto the floor.
And whoever just did that stared at his same old waistcoat-and-stockings setup, the completely unchanged zigzag haircut and chuckling as always.

“I thought you said you were gonna stay in Hoenn to fix your own mess,” Archie questioned the man he’d just caught, “And more importantly...not screw me over again?”

“I…”

“Would it have hurt you to go somewhere else or something when you saw me?” he continued in a hushed, quiet voice, backing him away from the door, “It’s not like it matters to ‘y whether I get...put away or not, and most of these places ‘round here don’t shut ‘till ten…”

 

“Please, break it up...” Mitchell called loudly, refusing to get more involved.
His brother hastily looked up what the leader of Team Magma looked like, but he just found far shots of them alongside the leader of Team Aqua - mostly in some kind of screaming match or older, happier, less accurate ones.
The details were faint, but he noticed mostly the bright red…
Hair. Shaped exactly like a zigzag.
“Oh, my god.”

“You see what I’m saying?” Archie finished, “...Maxie?”
“First of all, I think this counts as screwing each other over, Archie.”
And with that, Maxie flicked the sleep mask and hoodie off of Archie’s head.
“Oh, you bastard.”
There it was. The X-shaped scar on his forehead. Cringing as both the owners gasped, he slapped a hand over his forehead, fumbling to get the hoodie back over his hair.
Click, click, the security cameras switched on.

 

“Aren’t you the guy in charge of Team Aqua?”
“Uhhh…” Archie began, “No?”
He grabbed Shelly and Matt by the scruffs of their necks - and left the store. Dashing across the tarmac, he didn’t turn to look. Like that - he was gone.

“You’re kidding me,” Mitch groaned.
“THEY’LL BE BACK! GET UNDER THE DESK!”

He forced the doors shut as he watched the owners duck behind the counter, quietly ordering his friends to get out while he frantically tried to shove the hoodie back over his hair again. The sleep mask flew off hit the tarmac silently, but there wasn’t any point in picking it back up.

 

“Run, Matt, get on the bike! We’ll have to try pedalling!”
How fast could he go? How long could he go?
“Shelly, get the fuel trailer! We’ll leave it near the gas station!”
“Uh - “
“We’ll leave it!”

Meanwhile, Maxie had wrapped what was left of the cloak around his head and shoulders, shuffling around the side of the building, holding the keys close to his chest and running over any gap wide enough for it to fall down.
“There’s the van! Right there, see?”

Courtney broke cover, dashing to the side of the huge black peoplemover. Everyone turned to hear the thunk, thunk, ka-thunk of her trying to get the door open - no use. The keys lightly jingled as Maxie tossed them to Tabitha, who tossed them to Courtney, who herded the three inside the car - practically shoving them into their respective seats.

The car doors slammed in sync.

Sitting at the driver’s seat, Maxie rolled down the window to look at the unluckier ones.

He had faith in Archie that he’d be able to bicycle all the way to the next rental place before the police came, but even so…
“Well, Archie, I don’t suppose I’ll be seeing you again,” Maxie remarked calmly as Archie fixed his chains, “Goodbye, thank-you for all the ‘good’ times, and...stuff like that…”
Archie turned around with his foot on the pedal and gave him a look he couldn’t quite make out. He kept that look on while Maxie rolled up the window back up - he gave up halfway through and started to cycle away. The gravel wasn’t letting him speed up, and he kept almost falling down.

This bike was...slower than he’d been promised.

What was that again about it being able to out...bike a car?
“Maxie,” Tabitha said, poking the driver as he turned the key and revved the engine, “Maxie, you might wanna look at this…”
The three passengers all leaned over the dashboard.
A small, nervous squeak came from the driver’s seat.

And the window rolled straight back down.

“What kind of prick returns a van with low fuel?” Tabitha snapped, gesturing wildly at the meter so close to ‘empty’ - “Are you - are you seeing this right?”

Archie...backpedalled a bit.

“That’s enough to take us approximately…” Courtney mumbled, counting on her fingers, “...uh, not very many distance, yeah...”

Shelly, on foot, tugged again and again on Archie’s arm, until she saw the little lightbulb form in his eyes - “Alright, what idea’d you get this time?”

“Never mind that!” Maxie blurted out, “We’re going - “
The van lurched forward out the driveway, crushing a recycling bin, engine coughing with a bang - and rolled to a stop in the middle, leaving the mangled plastic to blow away.
The driver’s foot was off the accelerator, and shaking too much to go back on.

“Do you...need something by any chance?” Archie asked, “I heard you guys talking about how you have no fuel left…”
Shelly and Matt, walked over to the small trailer full of fuel, pointing it out silently. About a hundred, piled in a mountain and held there with some line of rope. Kind of a fire hazard, but still, enough to last Archie and his gang for weeks without stopping at a gas station.

That is, it...would have.

“We thought this through and thought we’d bring some...backup,” he continued, raising an eyebrow at Maxie, “but since we got...out-bidded by you guys - “
“Yes! Yes, I know we did...” Maxie snapped, getting out of the van and marching up to the man giving him a condescending look, “What’s…” he continued, slowly starting to realise why they’d bothered, “...what’s the point you’re making here?”

“I know - I know we’re not meant to be messing with each other now - “ Archie clarified, “But I want to make a deal with you. We give you our fuel…”
“A...And?” Maxie interrupted, trying to make himself look taller.
“And you take us in the van.”

“What?” Maxie stated, chuckling a little.
“You can fit us in there - that thing has six or so seats, eight if you count the middle ones…”
“They don’t count.”
“We’d still be able to fit, then. So you take us in, you get to actually move -”
“And then we drop you at the nearest rental place,” Maxie clarified, “And then we drive off in seperate directions.”
“So it’s a yes?” Archie finished, tempting him with one fuel can.
“Wait, I haven’t decided yet!” the other man snapped, turning back to the van for a team talk, “I wouldn’t just go and...give you half of our van after a few seconds of thinking…”

Tabitha and Courtney leaned out the front window, glancing back and forth at the other admins - still showing off the pile of fuel, mind you - and not having anything to say.
“Do you think it’s some kind of trick?” Tabitha wondered aloud, “Maybe it’s diesel and they want us to blow up the...never mind…”
Before Courtney’s ears pricked up, and she tapped Maxie on the shoulder - “I don’t think - “ she whispered, waiting for the sounds of sirens in the distance becoming barely audible before shutting off again - “I don’t think we have more than...a few seconds…”

All six heard the chorus of feet in the building - Jeff and Mitchell had come out, waiting eagerly for the sirens to start again.

And a nearby screeching of tyres on tarmac.
“DON’T YOU MOVE!” Mitchell yelled from far off, “I SEE YOU GUYS OUT THERE!”

It took a few seconds for Maxie to shoot back against the van, trying to make himself as invisible as possible. Frantically, he fumbled to get the cap on the fuel tank open, taking a long five seconds before gesturing for Archie to put the fuel in.
“Alright!...Fine, but just to be clear, this isn’t going to be a long-term thing, you understand?”

He put his hand out, keeping it still.
...And watched as Archie calmly walked straight past him and put the fuel in the tank himself.
“Right! We’re good to go,” he exclaimed after he was done, throwing the empty can in a nearby bin, “Matt! Shelly! Hook up the trailer and get the dogs somewhere nice to sit!”

Swiftly, Matt shunted the trailer onto the back of the van, Shelly tossed their suitcases into the boot and Archie hung the bikes on the back - Maxie felt every bump and clatter as he sat, unmoving in the driver’s seat. He opened up the maps for reading material, but they weren’t any good. As maps or as distraction.
The doors all opened at once and Matt practically tossed himself into the back row seats, followed by Shelly with her backpack. Their Poochyenas -

Well, Maxie didn’t want to know where they ended up. He flicked the mirror where he couldn’t see it, trying to focus on not losing his cool -
Was that a tail on his elbow or just him imagining?
And finally, Archie pulled open the car door on the other side of the driver’s seat, tossing his small bag under the dashboard and fastening the seat belt - “Are you gonna be fine with me sitting here, or are you gonna get snarky once we start moving?” he asked, glancing at his friends in the back seat.
There was definitely a spot for him.
“Yes. I’m fine,” Maxie groaned, “Fine, fine.”

Turning the wheel and lightly pressing accelerate, he was surprised to find it actually worked this time - the car was silent, Archie hadn’t duped him or anything - and the van was pulling out onto the open road. What was the speed limit here? Fifty miles an hour? Eighty? One hundred?

“Well, it’s not like you...can go and pour the fuel out now, can you?” he mumbled under his breath, before hitting the gas and shooting onto his personal highway at the speed of an annoyed Zangoose, shoving everyone into their seats. Gravel scattered everywhere, and so did the birds.
“Wait - wh - SLOW DOWN!”
Dust trailed behind them, and there was a straight path ahead.
“Dude,” Shelly began, “We’re fine - “
“MAXIE, SERIOUSLY - “ Archie snapped, trying to nudge Maxie’s foot off the accelerator, but it wasn’t any use, “Is this you trying to get us out of here ASAP?!”
“You think so?”
“It’ll get you into the next life, that’s what it is!” he hissed, getting thrown against the other side of the car. As Maxie pushed up the speed again, the van shot around the corner and continued on.
“Did you forget we’re on the run for a second there?” he asked cheekily, “And you always talk about me not being... “ - he did a screeching turn onto another small road - “...adaptable.”

“Don’t worry, bro!” Matt offered, barely able to speak because of the car jumping on the gravel road, “If we crash, I’ll pull ya out of the wreck!”
“NOT THE TIME, BRO!”

The road signs ahead were all for one place: the Pelipper Ferry.
One hundred, hundred and fifty or so kilometres left, and then the first leg was over.
Nearly there, Maxie noted.
If we just go a little bit faster, then...

- - -

They were going to be safe.

One car drew up to the entrance of Rosen’s Rental Vans. The two brothers watched it nervously, expecting to tell yet another customer that they were all out.
But the person that stepped out wasn’t normal.
And the machine, the contraption on top looked familiar.

It was only when the owner of the vehicle flicked a small switch inside, and the whole parking lot started flashing red and blue, and red and blue, and red and blue again, that Jeff and Mitch realised they were going to be okay.

It was over. No team Magma and Aqua gang was going to come as revenge...or anything.

The policeman walked inside, unthreatening and calm. Making no sudden movements, he rang the bell at the desk and watched as the two owners came out from under their burrow of desk chairs and cardboard boxes.
“Are you Jeffrey and Mitchell Rosen?” he asked, knowing full well this question was pointless. His notepad was already out.
“Yes! Yes! We are - you’re here to ask us about Archie and Maxie, aren’t you?”
“We’ve got security footage, transactions, everything - “

“One question at a time,” the policeman ordered, escorting the brothers outside and to a police car, “I’m afraid you’ll have to answer them at the police station.”
“That’s fine!”
“Yeah, that’s - that’s okay!”
One of the officers cried out in laughter, rippling through the whole building, echoing through the night. Another ran out the door holding a USB stick with the security footage on it, still trying to keep a straight face after what he saw on the screens.
“Christ,” Mitchell remarked, “I hope they’re not laughing at our nice shelter.”

More and more police cars turned up at the scene, and they left as quickly as they came. Locals where showing up, the talk was spreading like wildfire -
Quicker than he’d expected -

“Well - you’re safe now,” the police officer confirmed as the brothers were shut in the car, and the door clicked closed, “Thank-you for cooperating with us.”

 

They heard nothing but muffled, discordant cheering.

- - -

Chapter 2: Some Kind of Trust

Summary:

After Maxie and Archie agree to share a van to drive to - and ONLY to drive to - Lilycove City so Archie can find a van of his own, it turns out the paper trail they've left behind doesn't end where they started driving...

What happens now when the city they're in is on red alert?...

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The clock in the Hoenn Tourist’s Centre had just struck eleven.

Most, if not all of the people in Hoenn had already watched the evening news and gone to bed a while ago. Bit by bit, town by town, the lights were going out, receding all the way east to Lilycove City.

 

(They say Lilycove City never sleeps, and hasn’t slept since the airplane was invented.)

The roads leading to it were dotted with tourists that weren’t able to get a better time to fly in, and employees that were...lucky...enough to just get the late -evening shift. The owners of the scattered cars all drove cautiously, alert.

All were mainly looking forward to getting back home. Back home, they’d be able to sleep, and even if they likely couldn’t, they would be safe. They all knew the dangers of falling asleep at the wheel. They’d all seen the advertisements, plastered on billboards spaced regularly along the motorway - “If you want to hit the pillow, don’t hit the road.”

Drive consciously, drive competently.
Stay safe.

It sounded like good advice.

...And then there was the huge black people-mover shooting down the highway at 150% of the speed limit.

“See? We’re absolutely fine.” the driver muttered. Quickly he swerved the van across 3 lanes, shakily settling on the second one. Pressed into the back of his seat, Maxie focused. And focused a little more, but the van wouldn’t stay straight. Someone honked - he didn’t care.
“Uh...buddy?” Tabitha began, “Won’t this use up the fuel faster?”
“Oh, of course it won’t - Archie!


“What?” came a muffled voice from outside the car. The howling wind brushed hair into Maxie’s face, which he tried to ignore.
“Don’t stick your head out of the window,” Maxie ordered, yanking Archie back into his seat - “...You look like a dog. A - A very conspicuous dog.”
Maxie wound the window down.
And Archie wound it back up.

“I’m keeping an eye out for people!” Archie explained, still keeping his eyes fixed on the road behind him - “People that are...probably chasin’ us…”
“Who?”
“The Rosens, the police…”
“Archie, there’s cameras on the side of the road here,” Maxie lectured, tightening his grip on the steering wheel, “I’ve looked at pictures they’ve taken of drivers, and they’d have a very nice view of your face.”

“What - speeding cameras? Well, we wouldn’t have to worry about those if -
“And there’s also other drivers who’ve seen us every night on TV,” Maxie continued regardless as someone slower drove past them, giving the loud van a dirty look and then a surprised one, “Like that one - ”
If we weren’t speeding! Archie growled.
“...Jeez,” he sighed as he continued, “Also, I’m...fairly sure no-one’s gonna recognise me,” he finished, trailing off when he saw Shelly mouth ‘what?’ He still leant out anyway, keeping his eyes on the rear-view mirror, and not on the now very done-with-everything driver.

“Nothing?...” Archie commented.
Nothing.

A few minutes passed with complete silence in the car, as tiny towns whizzed through the rear-view mirror. The admins in the back ducked below the window just for safety’s sake, and Tabitha tried to wrangle a large map. One sign flying close by Archie almost startled him, but he was too busy looking past, far past the road and fence now to care.

Maxie slowed down a little more after a large truck shot past.
Still, though, he said nothing.

If he could come back here again, Archie considered, he would have settled down in a seaside village on Hoenn’s northern coast. That’d be nice.
It’d be nice if it were like one of those isolated villages he’d seen on TV, where the outside world literally never got addressed, and all that happened was in a few-kilometre range of the main character. Funny how many of those there -

“Guys?” Tabitha called, tapping Maxie and Archie on the shoulder.
What?”
“You missed the exit,” he explained, pointing a few hundred metres back. Maxie suddenly jerked upright - and the car came to a screeching halt on the highway’s side. They glided on the gravel like ice, as Archie buried his face in his hands.

“God damnit,” both of the front seat-ers snapped.

- - -

One-thirty in the morning.

They were one hour late.

No-one was awake.
No-one watched the van drive in. Most of the neon lights were out, the parties were off the streets, and the people? Gone. Almost every single shop in Lilycove, the city that clearly was sleeping, was shut for the night.
What looked like a black shadow crawled down the streets, turning down narrower and narrower streets like a rabbit down a hole.
A little off in the distance, a storeowner groaned.

“Do we know where -”
“I know where we’re going.”
“Right. Okay.”
“...Tabitha? Anything?”
“Hey, try that place over there.”
“Is it open?” Matt leant over Tabitha to get a closer look.
“Looks open.”
“It’d better be open, there’s a little 24/7 sign out front.”
“Don’t those places get really mad if you turn up at one-thirty?” Matt continued, remembering the 3-am ‘restaurant’ trips he’d take with Tabby occasionally.

As the car grated on the little gravel road, Tabitha kicked the door open and let Matt get out. They’d pulled up to a little store by the shore, in the cluster of tourism centres and other, more expensive and probably better rental chains. There weren’t even any lights to show the name of the place they’d chosen - but the twenty or so cars in the parking lot looked like a good sign.
It was late, it wasn’t perfect, but it would do.

“Well - “ Archie declared, stepping out of the van and hauling his backpack too, “Is this the place?”
“I hope so,” Maxie replied,  “If not, I doubt you’ll have to walk far to find another one.”
“...Yeah…’guess not,” said Archie, turning his back.
Quietly, he pushed the door open. The owners didn’t notice the new arrivals.

The two Poochyenas leapt out, eagerly following their owners inside. Tabitha, now alone in the back seat, felt a little betrayed.
“I suppose... “ Maxie began -

“Hm?”

“I suppose this is the last time we’re going to see each other,” Maxie explained, holding out a hand, “I assume you’re going to go somewhere different than I am?”
“I guess...I guess so -” Archie replied, before his hand got pulled in for a very stiff handshake in front of the still open door. (Less of a handshake, actually, and more of a hand...pull up and down once.) Matt took a quick look around, to see two women staring at their new customers.

“Bye, then? And, uh...thanks for the ride.”

“Yes,” Maxie finished, quickly - “...goodbye.” He let go of Archie’s hand, and backed off.
At first, he simply stood rigidly in front of the van. Then, as he realised Archie wasn’t going to get in until he drove off, he did...that.

The front door of the van slammed loudly behind him - before Maxie immediately hit the gas as soon as Archie took a step, and disappearing around a corner.

Archie stood silently for a few seconds, hovering there.

“See anything?...” Matt asked, quietly.

He craned down the street, but nothing appeared.

“Bro.”

Archie sighed, quite deeply.
“He’s...not coming back with our fuel, is he?”

- - -

A few minutes later, Archie was leaning on the desk of the new rental car center, handing over his credit card and driver’s license. It looked relatively new, which was good, he’d never seen the owner around these parts, same the other way around...The hoodie-and-sleep mask disguise still worked great, though this time he carried a pillow for effect. And yawned.

“And can I ask...what’s this place called, just so I can, um...return it at one of your other locations?” Archie inquired, keeping the attendant talking as they inspected his credit card.
“We...only have this one,” she replied, “Sorry.”
“Ah. Ok. Cool.”

“But, uh...you could return it at my brother’s chain,” she suggested, shoving a small flier in the pile of ones she’d already given to Archie, “We’re kind of working together - if you return something there, he’ll return it here, and, uh...vice versa...”

“Oh, really? What’s it called?” Archie asked, trying to sound as casual as possible.

“Rosen’s Rental Vans.”

“Ohhhh.”
Archie’s mouth went dry.
Didn’t the lady in front of you look familiar now?
“Hm?”

“We just, uh...went there!” Shelly explained as Archie took a couple of steps backwards, “They ran out, so...lucky you, I guess?”

“Yeah,” the owner continued, checking her phone as she tapped one button a second on her computer. She reached for the keys, but just got her empty cup of coffee.
Her phone buzzed with a notification - [“bro! sent you a photo.”]

She clicked it. Looked up at Archie.
Back down at the portrait her phone again.
Up again.
Back down again, at the credit card, to check she wasn’t seeing things.
And back up with a look of recognition.

“Holy crap, ” she whispered under her breath, “It’s you.
“What is it, sis? Is it your ex again?”
“No - it’s...uh...”

- - -

A few minutes away, at the Cove Lily Motel, the other group of travellers was standing around calmly to the tune of lobby music. Courtney stole five mints out of the bowl on the counter, while Maxie retrieved his wallet.
“Courtney - that’s unprofessional. Put them back.”
Slowly, she returned two.

“I’ll have one room for one night,” Maxie requested to the lady sitting behind the counter, “Do you have a two-bedroom one?...”
“We do. Do you want the one with the balcony, or the one just across from it?”
“The balcony!” Courtney suggested, before Maxie gave his nod of approval.

- - -

The other Rosen sister shoved the Aquas out the door, slammed it, and immediately went to call the police.

- - -

Maxie gave the name they’d agreed upon. Same as last time, for all they knew he was Richard Grant again. Already, he was brainstorming new ones - but these would do. They would suspect something if he stuttered. Or told them he was John Doe.
“Right, you’ve got room number 214,” the attendant continued, handing him a key, “Have a nice night!”
“Thankyou. Thank-you very much - “ They were already hurrying upstairs, feet thumping on the floorboards, but Tabitha picked up something else.

Someone yelling about something down the road.
And it sounded kind of familiar.

- - -

“The motel!” Shelly suggested, but Archie was already running too far ahead. Not caring about how wide, how open the road was getting, he made a beeline for the nearest neon sign.

“I’m sorry - I’m such a dumbass, I should’ve given a fake name - “ he panted, “I’m sorry - “
“Archie, seriously - “

He waited and waited for the red-and-blue lights to show behind him.
It was only a matter of time.
Only a matter of time.

- - -

The room they had was right at the end of the corridor, but, then again, the hotel was tiny. Quietly so as not to wake up anyone else, Courtney opened up the door to their room. Clearly, they’d gotten them the best suite in the whole place. A massive balcony, a massive window, and the beds…

“Hey, Maxie, you might wanna check out the bed situation,” she told him, dumping her sleeping bag in the corner and resting her head.
“Oh dear…”
“What?” Tabitha asked, dragging the suitcases up the flight of stairs, hurrying as he heard a group of people stampede into the lobby.

“Well, this is the two bedroom one like I asked, but they didn’t even change the sheets, look,” Maxie complained, holding up a dusty red duvet, “Awful.”
“Ahh, never mind them,” Tabitha replied, chucking them all off his bed right onto Courtney’s face, and taking a leap onto the empty mattress. Courtney immediately kicked them all back -
“You dropped these.”
“Shoot, sorry - “
“It’s fine, it’s fine! ...Good night.”


- - -

“Name, please?”
“Elton - Elton Radclyffe,” Archie replied, getting out a wallet full of cash, “Here - we’re only staying a night anyway.” His hand trembled a little as the attendant counted the notes. They were looking down, and he was staring out the window.
“Ah - yes - here’s your key,” the attendant confirmed, “You’re in room 215 - “
“Thanks. Give me a wake-up call at 6.”

Strange, the attendant thought, he’d never seen anyone carrying their luggage on their backs.

Must be really excited to go to sleep.

As he watched them go upstairs, the desk in front of them...lit up.
Red and blue, red and blue - far away, but still very noticeable.

- - -

Maxie lay on the empty mattress, trying to shield his eyes from the light that came in through the balcony window. Every part of the room was lit up by a neon sign from a PokeMart across the road, which kept changing. Probably a ploy to make people pay attention.

“Is anyone asleep?” Maxie asked the room, sitting up in bed and snatching a notebook from his bag.
“I’m not,” replied Tabitha, muffled by the pillow he was lying on, “What is it?”
“How are we going to... get out of Hoenn?”

Maxie rifled through a collection of pamphlets he’d collected over the last day - ‘Delta Emerald Airlines’ - no good - ‘Pelipper Flights’, - also no good - ‘Kyogre Cargo’ - well, that one was going to have some trouble with business soon…

“Ahh! Seagallop Ferries!” Maxie announced quietly, “Perfect.”
“Okay. Yeah. Go on.”
“They do single trips from Lilycove City, to One Island, to Vermillion City. They let you take your car on board...” Maxie recited off the page, “...and they take six hours, cost around one thousand PokeDollars per passenger…”
“Six thousand PokeDollars? That’s...a bit much.”
Three thousand,” Maxie corrected.
“Oop. Sorry.”

- - -

The receptionist took another look at the new names in her book.
Elton Radclyffe?
...Wasn’t he from some movie?

- - -

Maxie gave a small nod and tucked the pamphlet back in his jacket pocket.
“There is the question, though…” Tabitha asked, moving over to Maxie’s bed and trying not to step on Courtney on the way, “...we still have to go through security, though, right? It’s not any different to taking a plane.”

“Yes, yes, I took that into consideration -” Maxie sighed, “I do know, though...that it is quite a bit easier to smuggle something onto a boat than a plane.”
“Ohhh.”
“Yes.”
“Are we...actually doing this?”

“Yes - we are. It’ll be more interesting than driving, at least...” Maxie concluded, turning around and flopping onto the bed the exact same way Tabitha did - “Goodnight.”
“G’night.”

- - -

Archie held the Seagallop Ferries pamphlet in his hand, reading over the text again and again, trying to get bored, tired enough to sleep.
There was no point trying the planes, people had already called the police to their name. And passports existed. Ferries were a lot less regulated, and there was always the open sea - a Sharpedo they could try.

He looked over at his friends, who might’ve been sleeping, might’ve been lying awake like he was - would they have approved?
Would they like the plan?
Wouldn’t it be a lot better for them if he asked?

- - -

This pillow-in-the-face technique was working well, thought Maxie, lying there in the dark now. Some faint bright lights danced at the edge of his sight, but if he tried, actually tried , he could ignore them.
And then they got brighter.
And more colourful.

As Maxie shot up in bed like waking up from a bad dream, he looked out the luxurious, all-revealing balcony window - to see a police car pulling up to the hotel. The shadows of the men inside looked...huge. The tiny bell on the door rang -
Before one of them shut it up with their hand.
The officer inside turned off the lights, signalled for their partner to keep a watch outside...and stepped in.

“COURTNEY! Quick - close the curtains!

Thump - he landed down the side of the bed, tucking himself into the space between it and the wall. He watched as his admin struggled upwards, in full view of the window, looking left, right, left again -

“There aren’t any curtains!” she announced, looking to him for reassurance.

WHAT?
Then silence, as he slammed a hand over his mouth.

“Hide, then!”
“Where?”
Tabitha, staring out the window and frozen in place, found the nerve to slide behind the bed, pulling a duvet over his back.
“ANYWHERE!”
“Right!” Courtney whispered, curling into a ball behind a table. She felt the vibration, a slam of a door through the weak, thin floor. Faintly, she trembled.

Seemingly to intimidate them, the siren lights never turned off.

 

- - -

“Is there a man staying here, going by the name ‘Cam Sanders?’” the policeman asked the slightly shaken attendant, who had his nose buried in the registration book - “We have reason to believe they’re actually Archie Smith, and if so - “
“N...No, Officer, we don’t - officer!”

“Ah,” they confirmed, returning to their car -
“Jimmy...what’s the name of the other guy?”
“Who? ‘Bartholomew?’”

“No, no... the nerdy ones.”

- - -

“We need to get out of this room - “ Maxie concluded, “Tabitha, where’s the bathroom here? They won’t come into a bathroom! It’s unprofessional!”
They’ll know to look there, though! ” Tabitha objected, grabbing Courtney and half their luggage, “We’ll have to jump out a window or something!”
“No - no, it’ll work!” Maxie replied, fumbling with the door handle, “It’ll buy us time! That’s all we need! Time!”

- - -

Archie woke up again to the sound of footsteps in the lobby below - “Guys - guys, wake up!”
“What?” Shelly asked, grabbing her bag immediately.
“The police are here!”
Don’t say that so loud!
“Bro - “ Matt interrupted, grabbing Archie’s shoulder as he turned to leave - “We’re fine. You signed us in with a fake name. They’re going to find no-one. Remember?”
Archie took a few shaky breaths in, trying to recall if he actually did that. Quietly, they all returned to normal, as normal as they could be if someone came in.

“It’s okay. You’re - “

A chorus of voices crashed out of the other side of the corridor. Archie whipped around, pushing his door open to see...

“Maxie?”

His rival, the person he’d just said goodbye to, was frozen in position. Halfway through the action of pulling a suitcase out of his room, he barely reacted.
Tabitha gave a quick look to his leader, but there was no response.
They nervously looked at each other, muttering quietly about why they’d come back -
Until a sliver of light projected up the hall.

- - -

“I’d also like to ask you - “ the officer began after coming back in - “did a man named Richard L. Grant and his wife check in?”
“Richard L...Grant?” the attendant confirmed.

- - -

“Erm…” Maxie began, “I apologise - but - ”

- - -

“Yes. Yes, he did, actually,” they continued, “He’s in room 214.”
The police officers gave each other a nod and continued upstairs. One even carried a battering ram the size of a large chair.
“May I ask who he actually is?” the attendant inquired, from below the desk.
“He’s the leader of team Magma, if you must know. Don’t panic.”
The attendant, fainted, hit the floor with a little whump.

“Alrighty, then.”

- - -

“Just get in,” Archie told him, pulling Maxie into his hotel room by the arm. Courtney followed, pulled in by Matt who practically tossed her across the room.
One far-off, very loud smash of glass later, and Tabitha ran inside. He slammed the door behind him and locked it with a click, double, triple checking to make sure. Breathing a deep sigh of relief, all three slumped onto the nearest piece of furniture just as the first footsteps started moving down the corridor.

“You - “ Maxie began, but everyone in the room gave him the finger on lips.
“It’s fine,” Archie whispered.

- - -

The police entered room 215, to find...a scene straight out of a crime show. The sheets were torn off the beds for some reason, and there was some luggage left under the table. Upon closer inspection, they contained nothing important - just snacks, clothes and a plush Skitty.

Of course, none of that caught their attention first.

- - -

“Hey...quick question,” Shelly muttered, shifting around to face Tabitha, “Why’d you break a window before you dived in here?”

- - -

“Well, I think we all know what happened here,” the first officer concluded, pointing at the huge, shattered pane of glass. Some of the shards, tiny ones were kicked around haphazardly...but the footsteps stopped at the balcony. As he craned over the edge, he could see the road below - obviously no evidence of a fall, but it was asphalt anyway.

Jumping from this height wouldn’t kill you, especially if you hung from the balcony before doing it. It was only the second floor. It’d be uncomfortable...but you would still be able to walk afterwards.
The officer smiled happily. Genius, he thought, genius.
“Hey, Greg, I worked it out!”
“What?”

He gracefully leaned off the balcony, pointing down the empty street.
“...They’ve jumped out the bloody window!”

- - -

“That’s why,” Tabitha concluded, pressing his ear to the door and smiling confidently.
Quickly, he drew back as the thud of boots crept... back down the hallway. Down the stairs...the little bell that rang when you left, went off with a gentle ding-ding-ding.

And...that was the sound of a car driving away.

“...I did it!” Tabitha squeaked.

It started quietly, but as the police car’s sirens got softer and softer, the cheering got a little louder. Everyone congratulated everyone - well, apart from Tabitha. He was happy just soaking up the attention. Matt gave Archie a reassuring pat on the back, telling him that it was done. They were gone. Police didn’t visit a place twice.

Maxie, however, was still trying to get his heart-rate back down.
“Well, Tabitha,” he muttered, “Congratulations on your quick thinking there - if Team Magma still existed, I would give you a medal.”
“You...gave out medals?”
“Yes, he did,” Courtney replied, opening up her jacket to show the rows of laminated paper with ribbons taped on the back.

Everyone retreated to the couches at the back of the hotel room, no longer needing to get out as soon as possible. Maxie, as soon as he sat down, felt a hand on his shoulder -
“So, uh…” Archie mused, “What do you wanna do now? Stay here?...Go back?”
“Stay here - obviously, since - since our room’s useless now anyways...” Maxie replied, “I can’t stand a room with a draft.”

Archie thought something over for a second or so - “That was...karma, by the way,” he finally replied, scratching the back of his neck and looking away.
“Actually, I mean more...uh, what kind of prick would leave someone outside a hotel room to get taken by the police?...” he continued, “That’s what I meant.”
“Ahh,” Maxie concluded, “I see.”
“I would’ve done it for any…” Archie began, before realising what he was saying and bursting into awkward, stilted laughter, “...never mind, actually.”

Matt marched past them both, just as Maxie was moving to get up.
“Right!” he said, throwing a handful of duvets onto the floor - which was a lot, considering how much he could carry, “Does everyone wanna turn in for the night?”
“Sure.”
“Alright!”
“I called dibs on the bed,” Archie declared, shuffling onto the small single mattress and curling himself around whatever pillows he could find, “What about everyone else?”
“I...I’ll take a position on the - “
“DIBS ON THE BED!” Tabitha cried, throwing himself onto the other.
“...on the floor. Near the door,” Maxie finished, making himself a nest.

If he concentrated, he could faintly hear the hotel employees talking about what just happened. Complaining, working out how much this would cost, probably. In fact, he found it almost impossible to ignore them, and even if he did, every now and then someone would walk back up to the room to inspect the damage.
It took Maxie a while to realise why he was so weirdly nostalgic, before realising this was the exact same feeling he’d get staying up late as a small child.
How immature, he thought, just go to sleep. Do something to go to sleep.

Quietly, he got out one of the Pokeballs from his bag and pressed the little button on the front. With a small flash of light, his Crobat got out and stretched its wings, and quickly found the edge of the table a good place to hang.
Maxie took a small mint he’d taken from the hotel’s reception desk, and fed it to the bat, waiting until it started eating to explain the plan.

“If you hear anyone come down the hall, you immediately wake me up. Then, you use Swift on them, and you wait until I run. You understand?” He went to switch a nearby lamp off, as everyone else was turning off their phones and lights.
“Skitters - what do you do…” Maxie questioned, knocking lightly on the rug with his hand, “If you hear thi - “

The bat screeched so loudly it almost cracked the glass table. He then got slapped in the face with a huge wing.

“Y...Yes. Very good.”
Maxie turned over, looking up to see Archie watching the little bat. Strangely, his hand also held a Pokeball, and his thumb was also on the button, but after seeing the little display, he put it safely back in his pocket. Maxie couldn’t quite make out the expression on his face, and he turned over to sleep a few seconds later.

“And wake me up at six,” Maxie asked his Crobat in a low whisper, “Or when you hear a very loud horn.”
“Don’t bother,” Archie replied, “I already asked the hotel to do it.”

“You’re…” Maxie asked, sitting up, “...taking the ferry as well, aren’t you?”
“Yep,” Archie replied, “First one tomorrow. ...G’night.”

Maxie turned back around, facing the wall, and tried to think of other things.
Stupid, stupid - would Archie have swum all the way to Kanto, is that what he thought? Did he really think the two wouldn’t have to bump into each other again? How am I going to spend a whole day on that boat with hi - (no. Wait. The boat is the size of a small building.)
How exactly is he going to get on the ship? How am I supposed to get...
...No, never mind that.
Tomorrow, Maxie thought, he would leave Hoenn, give Archie another, slightly more poetic goodbye, and finally give Tabitha his ‘medal’. That would fix absolutely, posilutely everything, he mused with a small smile.

- - -

At 4 o’clock in the morning, a single cleaner was sent in to clean up the mess left behind by the wanted criminals that jumped out the window and ran away. The largest pane of glass they’d ever bought, completely ruined.

No, she didn’t believe it either.

Completely ignoring the drifts of broken glass, she knelt down to dust some crumbs off the floor under the bed. She got out her dustbin and brush and -
A sharp pain shot through her knee.
Inspecting it, she realised she’d knelt on top of a shard of glass - slumping down with a thud, she saw a few more in an impossible place - under the bed. So close to the door, and so close together.

Impossible, unless…
Someone kicked them down there on their way out. As she gazed around, swearing quietly she saw more and more things that looked off - the bags all collected around the door, the little damp marks around the window and trailing back to the door, invisible unless you touched them...

“Hey, Marty?” she called down the hall, “I think you might wanna take a look at this.”

- - -

At around 5 o'clock in the morning, the silhouette of a massive ferry crossed the horizon off Lilycove City’s coast. As it arrived, it blared the horn, shaking the trees and seagrass on the shore. The citizens were used to it, and none of them woke up.

Neither did the Crobat, still asleep under the desk.

The small crowd of people slumped over sofas and beds and the floor slept on, as the sun rose outside. But the room was windowless. The sun didn’t come in.

The early birds of Lilycove, the city that sort of slept, wandered the streets as tourists filled them, and families met each other again on the shore. The newcomers and the returning people were confused by the police car stationed on the dock, but none of them were worried.

After all, as was said a lot nowadays, if you’ve nothing to hide, you’ve nothing to fear.

But, despite all the news reports, and the frequent reassurance that they didn’t have anything to fear if they didn’t have anything to hide. ..two young adults in a nearby flat decided to stay out of the city’s way that day.

“It’s a holiday, anyway,” the first one said, hanging up his bandana and reclining in his chair, “You reckon we might take a day trip somewhere again? I think we should go for that villa in the Battle Resort again.”
“...I feel like going somewhere hot,” the second one suggested, changing out of their turtleneck.
“You always feel like going somewhere hot...and firey...and dangerous…”
“Oh, stop it! I’m over that!” One punched the other playfully on the shoulder.
“You always say that, and then you tried to make s’mores with your Camerupt - “

And then, both of their phones buzzed, with a very signature text-tone.

Fittingly, it was the sound of a warning tone, designed to catch their attention, and catch it fast. It was the one they’d reserved for their bosses - well...previous bosses. Both of them had sworn to delete them off their contacts list, but, of course, neither of them had.

“Uh…”
“Never mind, then?”
“You haven’t even read the message yet!”

They looked, one in disbelief and one in quiet revere, at who just contacted them at five in the morning.

Archie has sent a message. - Maximillian has sent a message.





 

Notes:

Thankyou for the positive reception on the first chapter! This one got a little long, and it went in a direction I wasn't expecting...

If you have any critiques, or comments, or just want to know more, feel free to message me!
(...Also, is there a ship name for the Magma & Aqua Grunt from the Battle Resort?)

Chapter 3: One-Way Ticket

Summary:

After a narrow brush with the police, the ringleaders of Team Aqua and Magma must team up with some people that used to look up to them. How had they changed, and are they going to be willing to help?...

Chapter Text

It took...quite a while for the cleaner to convince the owner of the hotel to call the police back.
You’re basing your decisions on a single piece of glass, they said. What are you, Sherlock Holmes?...they said - we don’t want this trouble, they said.

We are one suspicious police officer away from this place becoming a crime scene, and us losing our business for weeks, rather than just losing one room - they said.

But here they were. Answering a call from a man of the law.
It took one instance of the owner joking that the ringleaders of Team Magma might not have jumped out the window that night for the man on the other end to latch on.

Arceus almighty, they said, does this mean they’ve been following the routes out of Lilycove City for the whole night? You’d better give us evidence for that, they said. They’ve got police cars here, anyway, they said…

“Evidence?” the hotel owner said, “Well...I can give you one thing.”

- - -

On the other side of town, a black van pulled up...sort of nearby a house on the seashore. Far away enough to be anonymous. Close enough so that their feet wouldn’t hurt.
The people inside peered out of the window as Maxie parallel parked (perilously) beside their white RV, watching in...almost fear as these conspicuous people tried to walk to the door as casually as they could.

An awkward duet of knocks made one of them rush over -
“Ah! Hello!” the woman in the hoodie said, followed by the slightly more hesitant man in the bandana.
“Greetings,” Maxie replied.
“Hey, Mark!” Archie told him, cheerily.
Molly gulped, and Mark took a step back, still smiling.

Maxie and Archie always sounded like this before they proposed...something.

Of course, that changed nothing. Best not look curious. Or suspicious.
Or disapproving.

The group that had just walked in were their bosses, after all.

- - -

“I can give you…” the owner of the hotel said, “their license plate.”

“...Go on.”

- - -

The pair showed the travellers around their little house, eventually settling in the living room. Molly rushed to pull open the curtains, basking in the sunlight for a second or two before crashing in her small rocking chair.

Maxie tossed a small leaflet onto the coffee table. Seagallop Ferry Service, it read, and one departure time was circled. Immediately, Mark swiped it off and read it, thoroughly, giving side-glances to Molly at every step - who looked more confused than suspicious.
“So…” Mark asked the two men sitting in front of him, “Um...what did you want us to do?”
“Basically,” Archie replied, leaning forward - “We want ‘cha to take us with you on your day trip to Kanto.”
“Wh - How did you know we were going?”
Archie picked up his PokeNav and waved it around a little - “You friended me. On ‘ere. You posted about it, I thought - hey, here’s an opportunity, and - “
Maxie nodded approvingly - “Yes, I found out the exact same way,” he declared, ignoring the very suspicious look from Molly.
“...We’re able to pay our fare,” Tabitha confirmed, “We’ve got the money.”
“Yeah, that’s the one thing we don’t have a problem with,” Shelly butted in -
“Shelly!”

“Ahh, so... “ Mark began, scratching the back of his neck, “What you’re saying is…”
“You want us to smuggle you on board?” Molly finished, “Right?”

Shelly, far in the back, sighed quietly. The leaders...just blinked and Archie laughed nervously.
“I’d say ‘smuggling’ is a bit of a strong word,” Maxie finally said, “It’s not like we’re taking any illegal substances with us, we’re just getting on board without paying.”
“Are you sure about that?” said a voice from the back.
“COURTNEY!”
“...Kidding.”

“So do you think it’s possible?” Archie stood up and led the group over to the window, showing them the RV that was parked outside, not exactly gleaming in the sunlight - but it could probably house a small family.
Cautiously, Mark got Archie and Maxie’s attention.

“Do we...get anything in return?”

“Obviously,” Maxie replied, “You get…”
“One of these babies,” Tabitha declared, sliding on the scene.
Maxie held up his PokeNav and a handful of cash - his admin held up a “well done” sticker.
“Deleted from every database in Team Magma’s possession - as soon as I leave Hoenn’s radar and arrive in a Kantonian internet cafe. The evidence of...both of your crimes will be gone, and no-one will notice.”
“Mm. And same for you...Mark,” Archie continued, as Molly ducked past him to snatch the sticker off of Tabitha. Mark...almost nodded. As though he wasn’t making all the effort.

...already, Matt had his backpack back on.

“And - If anyone finds us, I’ll bite the bullet and say we snuck on board and you didn’t know,” Archie offered, placing a hand on Mark’s shoulder, and, though he didn’t notice it himself, giving him the puppy dog eyes.
“...Really?” Mark asked, with a little awe. Archie smiled, sincerely.
“Really.”

- - -

“Good. Good, we’ll start a search for that car,” the policeman replied - before immediately ending the call.

- - -

“I’ll do it.”
Archie gasped a little, startling Molly who immediately went still as a statue.
“I’ll do it too!”

“Great!...Great...” Archie replied, giving Mark the old fistbump and leading him out the door onto the driveway while Maxie tried a firm, assertive handshake. Immediately, the six visitors broke off and rushed to get everything out of their car - only Tabitha stayed back a little, and only to return the tea he didn’t drink.

Mark was a little surprised, when Molly walked over for a quick peck on the cheek.
“You sure about this?”

“...Are you?” Mark whispered, once he was sure everyone had left.

- - -

Molly ran up to the huge RV once she was done talking, unlocking it with a click before sitting back and waiting, waiting while everyone piled in.
“I’ve never seen anything like this before…”
“Hey, I remember renting one of these?”
“Hold on!” Tabitha offered, rushing to the barely-open door and pulling it.
And...kept on pulling it.
Tabitha might have gotten the idea that he wasn’t helping, when he started hanging off the door by the high-up handle.
With a mechanical whirr, the door kept dragging him across, a few inches a second.
Of course, Matt, being the brave, taller soul he was, leapt to help him too.
“Uh, I think -...”
He caught ahold of the door and started pulling, amazed at the slow but steady progress he was making as he dragged his feet across the gravel. Everyone else walked in, not giving him a second look.
Matt shook the door a little, but no.
Tabitha was not going to let go.

“Guys, I think that one opens by itself,” Shelly commented, peering around the doorway and dragging Tabitha inside by his hood.

The whole vehicle was huge, bigger on the inside you might say - filled with nooks and crannies. Cautiously, Archie took a look at the well-furnished driver’s seat and touched the wheel, even though he knew he wouldn’t be driving one of these things, unless he got very lucky.
“Well, er...I see you’ve been doing pretty well for yourselves,” he commented, “...Good for you?”
“Yeah,” Mark explained, “I’ve decided to get into Pokemon breeding, she decided to get into art and selling T-Shirts...it worked out pretty well.”
Molly, who was in the middle of sitting down, gave Mark a knowing look.
“Oh, and...me and Molly got back together again,” he continued, quietly, sheepishly, waiting. He prepared himself to end this discussion, if it turned sour. Again.

“...Cool.”

Maxie, hearing the conversation, froze up.

Did things like that happen?

“We, uh...had a plan already to go to Kanto,” Molly was explaining to Tabitha, casually, “We go there for weekend trips sometimes!”
“Mmhm.”
“You gotta get away from Hoenn sometimes,” she continued, “Y’know?”
“Yeah!” Tabitha replied, chucking quietly, “I know all about that…”

(Maxie quietly unscrewed the parts of the vent above the dining room, checking to see if it was possible for him to squeeze in there. Was it? Would people notice if he did something like take apart a vent for seemingly no reason - )

“It’s probably a lot better than me just...running off and...y’know - “

Running off and doing what?

“Running off and going through my rebellious teenage phase all over again. I mean, look at my fashion sense now,” Molly commented, playing with the little yarn balls knitted to her hoodie, “I’d probably look, like...so dumb without someone to check in with.”

What happened next sounded like Tabitha apologising. Maxie wasn’t entirely sure, but what he did notice was Archie, looking at the pair as well. Mark gulped. Did he see Maxie staring?

“Yeah...getting back together was easier than I - “

And at that, Maxie walked away.

“Right!” He clapped his hands together, getting up on the highest place in the whole van - the coffee table.
“Dude, you’ve still got your shoes on - “
“Everyone, find a location in this RV to hide!”
“What - like underneath it?”
“No! We have to get more creative than that…” Maxie declared, walking over to the kitchen and nudging a drawer open, “...and we might run through a puddle, Archie.”
“You can do anything, except break things!” Molly asserted, placing herself in front of the bowls cabinet.
“Ahh.”
“And...unscrew, like...more than 4 screws.”
“Understood.”
“I can never get those things back on.”
“Great!” Archie boomed, pulling down a ladder from nowhere, “Let’s get this show on the road!”

- - -

About twenty minutes later, Mark hit the gas. The lean, green, road trip machine slowly pulled out of the driveway, and headed to the shore. Safe to say, the early birds had got the worm, and they were one of the first people on board.
Good, since these guys had taken so long to hide.

Tabitha - well, Tabitha had decided to curl into a ball under the sink. The drivers had heard a few...er, drinking noises coming from underneath, though Tabitha had reassured him he’d brought water in case they got held up.
Not like they were getting in anyway - Mark had locked the sink shut.

Matt had snuck into the space underneath a window-seat - he had to point his arms straight up and lie exactly horizontally to pull it off, but there was still a small bit of him pushing the lid up. Luckily, Molly had finally found a use for the many, many, many blankets she’d knitted during that period of boredom after joining Team Magma...now to hope no-one sat there.

Shelly found a small space under the floor - (wow, this thing felt like it was designed for disaster aid - supplies included, not taking road trips…) For the first time in years, she found an excuse to actually put her homemade goggles on. At least they kept the dust out.

Courtney was one of the last people to find a hiding space, and was left with the riskiest of all - hiding under the blankets of the bed. Luckily, said bed was two metres off the ground and the ladder was safely stowed away.
Molly was a nice person, they’d let her sleep here.

And Archie and Maxie...well, they’d both taken one side of a cupboard. There weren’t too many clothes, the place was even dusted...the only problem was that they weren’t two seperate cupboards. (Ahh, the looks on their faces when they saw each other.)
“Do you think they’ll bother to check?” Maxie asked quietly, burying himself in towels.
“No?” Archie replied, waiting for him to pop out again. (He never did.)

“We’re coming up to the ticket place now…” Mark observed, still going the same speed -
“So everyone stay really quiet, ‘kay!” Molly continued, rustling around in her bag.

“Tickets, please! - “
“Yep, we’ll have two adults…”

Then the van stopped.
...And Courtney remembered, too little too late - that inertia existed.
“Here they are - “
Bang - she hit the floor with a thump so loud it shook the windows. The duvets landed a second later, covering the whole dining area.
She didn’t say anything.
Perfect.

“...Oh, what was that?” the attendant said, stepping across the tarmac, “...Can I quickly check? A lot of customers don’t secure their baggage properly, and -
“Wait!”
Too late. The stubble-bearded man in charge had already stuck his head through the window.
“Oh, who’s that?...” he asked, motioning towards the lady on the floor.
“She’s…” Mark mumbled, “...our daughter.” Sheepishly, he handed fifty extra Pokedollars to the attendant. No reaction.
“So, I see all your luggage is out here,” he continued, walking in and passing straight by the very dizzy and bewildered Courtney, “Ahh, good, you strapped it to the table. That’ll keep it in place.”
“Yeah...yeah, we did!”

“And there’s nothing under the window-seat?”
“No, there isn’t - “ Courtney replied, sitting down on the seat and -
“OW!” screeched a small voice.

The attendant whipped straight around, fairly sure he’d heard a very masculine voice coming out of this small kid. Although he tried not to stare - he did.

“Sometimes my voice breaks,” Courtney explained, “I...sat on a pin.” She went to get a glass of water, only for nothing to come out of the tap. Nonetheless, she still held the glass in place, waiting for the strange man in her van to leave.
“It’s alright, dear,” Molly replied as the attendant got out and left, “No need to be ashamed.”
“Thankyou, sorry for the delay!” the man continued, getting back into his booth and raising the gate.
“That - was genius - “ the small voice said very loudly -
“Shush.” Immediately, Courtney sat back down.
“OW!”

Cautiously, Mark hit the accelerator and edged the RV into the bowels of the ship. The vehicle, the landscape inside too, went dark apart from a few fluorescent lights. The very confused attendant...quickly receded from view.

“Thankyou,” Courtney finished, “I agree.”

- - -

After much deliberation, Mark finally found a decent parking spot that wasn’t in between two trucks. Switching on the lights once and only once he was parked - despite Molly telling him it wasn’t really illegal to do that, he turned around…

“Alright, you can come out now!”

The floor popped open to reveal Shelly’s head. The wardrobe practically flew open as Archie and Maxie escaped. Matt slowly crawled out of the windowseat to shake Courtney’s hand and repeat what he’d said before - ignoring Tabitha, who was still knocking on the door of the sink.

Maxie’s heart still felt like it would leap out of his throat.
“So!” Molly said, picking up her bags, “What now?...”
“We’re just gonna…” Mark continued, motioning to the decks above, “...hang out up there.”

“Well, I - we - decided to leave,” Maxie told him, “We’ll only take up space here. Both of you will see your stuff deleted in around one or two…”
He stopped, once he saw Mark staring at...something. That something was half a floor panel, all the way off in the corner. Shelly was positioning herself in front of it, awkwardly, staring at the gap where it was supposed to be.

“Can you put it back?”

Mark motioned towards the problem.
“Dude,” Molly muttered, before Shelly quickly grabbed the piece and slotted it back into place. Meanwhile, everyone untied their bags, thanking the two grunts one by one and slipping out the door. Matt stayed to do the signature handshake, and...also because he’d brought too much luggage with him.

Shelly quietly tried to say ‘sorry’, but only came out too quiet.

In the metal underbelly of the ship, the two grunts watched as their former bosses struggled to keep a straight course, as the ferry swayed and rocked itself to sleep in the water.

“Well…”
“What?”

Mark hit the brakes, and rolled down the window-blinds - all apart from the one at the front. Sighing deeply, he leant against the steering wheel.

“Didn’t that work out well?” he asked Molly, “...Hm?”
“We’ll see,” Molly sighed, “Don’t count your chickens, and...all that.”

The ship gave a sudden lurch, and they both giggled when Archie and Maxie almost fell on top of each other.
“I reckon he’ll do it,” she continued, leaning her head on Mark’s shoulder.
“Do what? Fall over completely or delete your thing?”
“Both,” Molly finished, watching Maxie try and inconspicuously use Tabitha as a crutch, “I think they’ve softened up a li...oh, hey, one of them’s…”
Matt had turned around to see their silhouettes laid against each other, lit from behind by the lights inside. It was...quite clear what was going on.

“One of them’s pointing at us.”

Quietly, they watched as the six travellers walked off, somehow more talkative than before, motioning towards the place they’d just left.
All of them were talking at once, joyfully...well, apart from Archie and Maxie.
They were silent, and making an effort to walk ahead of their admins.

“Probably talking about how we’re both obvious lovebirds,” Mark chuckled, giving Molly a quick kiss on the cheek when everyone turned around.
“Aww - Mark...you’re right, we really have been…”
The door that led into the main ferry closed with a clang.

“You know what this means, right?” Molly gasped, collapsing onto Mark as she couldn’t stop laughing - “It means they’re okay with it! They didn’t say anything! None of this ‘team loyalty’ crap or - or anything!”

“Well...” Mark said in a low, reassuring voice, “...even if they weren’t, I reckon we could still pull this off. I mean, they’re leaving Hoenn forever, right?”
“Well,” Molly said with conviction, “...it’s still really nice that they are.”

- - -

Meanwhile, in a dingy office in Lilycove, one low-ranking police-officer had been set to work on the reports of a black van. At first, they weren’t interested - just another case of someone stealing a rental car.
And then they told him Archie and Maxie, Hoenn’s most wanted were the potential thieves.

...He still wasn’t interested.

However, here he was, looking up the address of the location the car was found at. It was nearby a dairy, maybe they wanted to get some milk…
And it was also nearby the ferry port.
“Uh - Patrick?” he asked his co-worker, “There’s something you should - “
“Not now.”
He checked the latest departure time.
This latest ferry left by 6:00.
...It was now 5:51.

- - -

They’d been going up these spiral staircases for minutes now, and the clattering of their feet echoed for hundreds of metres upwards. Archie and Maxie led the way, pulling the luggage up, up, upwards, sometimes tossing it for a couple of steps…
“I think we should all just - “ Tabitha suggested, “Get backpacks.”
“Not the time, Tabitha!”

- - -

“Seriously, we have less than twenty minutes if we want to get to them!”
“We’ve got police boats, right?”

- - -

“Well - I don’t think we wanna go through the main lobby…” Archie shuddered, opening a door to find hundreds of people standing around in an impatient crowd. Quickly, he turned his head before anyone saw his signature scar and the beard, and ducking behind the door frame.
“We gotta go through somewhere where everyone’s more...I don’t know, distracted - “
“The kitchen,” Maxie said, pulling everyone aside, “Courtney? Any directions?”
“The kitchen?!”
“Down there, to the left!” Courtney replied, pulling them all back down.

- - -

“Dude, we can’t board a boat on international waters, and that ship...moves really fast! They don’t call it the Seagallop for no reason, Pat!”
“Fine, fine, I’ll get the boss…”

- - -

Archie opened the metal door slower this time, finding a scene of cooks and waiters buzzing around a network of ovens and tables.
And a coat-rack full of chef’s gear.
“Genius,” Tabitha said, quickly sneaking outward to grab six coats at once, “Here. One for each of you.”
“I’ve been on one of these ferries before,” Shelly remembered, “They serve really nice food on the top deck, so that must mean...there’s a way from here, to there.”
“Yes, very good job…”
Luckily, the coats all fit - and by that, I mean they didn’t fall off. Shelly led the way once everyone was ready, passing through the crowd of people who actually worked there.
Secretly, she was thinking she might keep this.

Maxie, a head above the crowd, tried to look for an exit and act like he was going to be here forever at the same time. Confidence - confidence was key.
In front of him, Courtney grabbed his hand to make sure she wouldn’t get lost, unaware that Maxie had no idea where he was going either. In fact, he only realised he was too far to the left when his arm started burning. He was bumped left, right - left again - ...
“Hey!”
Maxie kept walking, and said nothing.

The conga line of fake cooks reached the atrium of the kitchen - surrounded by open flames and smells of...something edible -
“Hey,” Archie called, “Anyone know the way up to the deck?”
Someone just shoved past him with a plate full of drinks.
“Anyone?”

That same someone came back with three plates, shoving all of them into his arms - a Filet Mignon, a baked Magikarp, and...a glass of Coke, meant for tables 98, whatever, whatever...
“Dude, you’re a chef, not a waiter,” Matt reminded him.
“It’s fine,” Archie replied, trying to get the plates in position on his arms, “It’s all good, I should be able to balance these juuuust fine, don’t worry about me - “
And then someone tapped him on the shoulder.
“Just go up to your left, and you’ll find the stairs,” the cook said, placing another plate in his hand, yet another ceasar salad…

“Archie! Over here,” Maxie called out from far away, “Or we’ll lose you!” Jumping up and down, he waved his hand around when he was above the sea of chef’s hats.
“We’re over here - the stairs up are to your left?” Archie replied, almost waving back but realising that was a very bad idea.
“Where are you right now?...”
“Doesn’t matter, just go up the stairs!” Archie tried bellowing over the crowd, not realising Shelly and Matt were already jumping up and down behind him.
He noticed once the glass of coke started moving in time with the loud clangs.

“Matt, maybe just wave…” he suggested, moving onwards.

- - -

“Why did no-one tell me they were gonna be on the ferry?”
“I TRIED!”

Immediately, the chief of police sent our plucky police officer out of the room and hastily tried to call whoever needed to be called -
“This is the chief of police. Send out...three police cars immediately, for the Lilycove Ferry Port! And ready your police boats!”
“Ahh…” the person on the other end of the line said, “Is...this a prank call? You can order a pizza if you want.”
“DAMNIT! - “ the chief of police swore, cutting the call and redialling again.

- - -

The clanging stopped, as Archie set a course for the stairs. Surprisingly, the plates were balancing rather well - perhaps I could take this up full-time, he thought.

A quiet creaking echoed from below.

If he couldn’t get any kind of better job, then -
The entire ship lurched.

“This is your captain speaking,” said the loudspeakers, as Archie was thrown to the floor.
“We are now leaving Hoenn, so please take a seat…” they continued, as four china plates smashed across the ground, throwing meals and drinks everywhere.
“Our forecast is telling us…”
He shot back up, leaning against an oven as a hundred heads turned to face him.
“...that there may be some stormy waters…”
Waving his hands a little and nervously grinning, he tried to say sorry, but…

“...so you should try and stay in a secure place.”

He couldn’t. Grabbing the hands of his two admins, he shoved through the crowd, skating on the pieces of plate and spilled Coca-Cola. Immediately, Maxie groaned with frustration and picked up two spatulas, clashing them together like cymbals - and watched as a familiar figure started dashing toward the noise.
Archie finally reached him a second or two later - and grabbed his coat. He quickly looked behind him, seeing the path of horrified people, before starting to run - Maxie was whipped off his feet, dragging his admins with him. With a shove, everyone fell into the stairwell, and Shelly locked the door behind them.

All breathed a sigh of relief.

- - -

The police car pulled up to the small, hidden harbor. Inside was a state-of-the-art police boat, stocked with officers ready to board the Seagallop.
“Go,” said the chief of police.

- - -

The six of them broke out onto the deck, and rushed to the side of the ship, immediately. People turned their heads, but they only caught a glimpse of them - only the sea could see them now, but they saw something else.

Something was tailing the boat.

“That’s...a police boat,” Shelly gasped, watching the black shape dash through the water below - and they were gaining. Half-frozen, Maxie’s hand hovered over his Pokeball.
This was it, he thought.
“Well, it’s not like this ship can slow down for them,” Archie said, half-hopefully, “It’s at full speed, ferries take, like...half an hour to brake - “
“Well, those things aren’t slowing down either!” Maxie rebutted, “What do we do? Hide? Fight them?”
“I - I have no idea…” Archie stammered, leading everyone up to the bow of the ship, as high above the water as possible. From here, they got a good view of the police-boat below. Already, someone was readying a rope to throw onto the ship’s hull…

Archie and Maxie both looked at each other, then back down -
“What about…” Maxie said, barely audibly and barely sure…
“Both?” Archie realised, taking the Pokeball out from his belt - “Both could work.”
Their fingers hovered over the buttons.
“We just have to wait until we get out of Hoenn’s...airspace - no, waterspace!” Tabitha declared, taking out his Pokeball as well, “I think!”

“All of you, hide underneath something!” Maxie ordered -
“And be prepared to go below deck!” Archie finished, “And don’t worry about us!” he added.

A Crobat burst out of its ball in a shower of sparks, and a Sharpedo fell towards the ocean’s surface. The shark immediately started gaining on the police boat, rushing towards it and leaving a wake - no doubt whoever was inside saw it too.
“No!” Archie called down to it, screaming over the sound of spray - “Stop! Go back! They’re gonna try and take you out!”
Meanwhile, Maxie was thinking of what he could do with this bat of his, scanning the police boat for anything that could only be attacked from the air -

And hopefully without needing a fish.

- - -
Meanwhile, inside the police boat, the captain was trying to contact the Seagallop -
“This is Hoenn Police Force to Seagallop! Slow your ship down immediately and turn around!”

- - -

“Skitters!” he cried, “Use Air Cutter on the radio transmitter!”
Immediately, the bat dived, cutting through the spray, the wind and crashing into the mess of metal and wires on top of the ship. Both leaders saw the flash of light, as the fragments of it crashed to the ocean surface.

- - -

“Do you read me?!” he repeated, “Captain, do you read me?”
“The radio isn’t working anymore!” another attendant told him, pointing to the now smoking roof of the boat.
“Seriously?” yet another one said, “The cricket was on at three, too…”
“ATTACK THEM BACK!” the captain ordered, sending the designated fighters outside, “We’re just going to have to board the boat ourselves.”

- - -

“Aqua Jet!” Archie ordered, watching as his Sharpedo sent a stream of water at the ship. Harmlessly, it streaked down the armored hull, and a police officer’s Roserade, standing on the hull, sent a Leaf Tornado in return - with perfect accuracy.
“Ignore the Roserade,” Maxie ordered, “Now go for an Air Cutter on the - “
But it was Crobat that took the hit.
The bat hit the water like a stone, slipping under the whitewater in less than a second.
“Skitters?” Maxie gasped, “Skitters, come back!”

But nothing happened.

And as the officers congratulated each other on the unexpected victory, one of them watched as the other Pokemon disappeared too. He would’ve assumed it had given up the ghost.

So did Archie, to be entirely honest.

But...not his Pokémon.

Struggling with the turbulent water, the Sharpedo tried to pick out a shape - the wings, the head, anything - it lunged toward the first dark shape it saw, pulling it towards the light in its huge mouth. Though it couldn’t look down at its target, it did notice bubbles of precious air going, up, up, up to the surface...

The scene was barely visible, but Maxie could make out the Sharpedo resurfacing.
And in its mouth, flapping its wings again like nothing happened...was Skitters.

“Gracious Groudon,” he whispered, “It...”
Getting his resolve back, he pointed to the ship’s engine - and found that Archie was pointing too. Silently, they decided who’d make their move first.

“Sharpedo, use Skull Bash on that metal thing! To your left!”
Quickly, the Roserade on the ship leapt to the ship’s stern, preparing a Petal Dance. Razor-sharp rose petals started cutting through the pelting rain, flying past the ship’s hull, scraping the paint off with a loud, discordant screech...but a gust of wind was moving them slightly out of the way.

Skitters was back in flight.

“NOW!” Maxie called, “Use Confuse Ray on the Roserade!”
“How do you even know it’s going to work?” Archie scolded quietly, “You can’t count on the effect to work…”

The water lit up with a spectacular array of colours and shapes - enveloping the Roserade and all the officers completely. Still, the Roserade kept its sights on the advancing Sharpedo.
“ROSERADE!” someone shouted, “UNLEASH THE PETALS, THEN GET US ON THE SHIP!”
The Pokemon curled into itself, and all the blood-red petals that flew in the air started swirling around it like a storm. Sharpedo couldn’t even brace itself - it was so near the ship’s engine, but completely out in the open water…
Archie held his breath.

Roserade threw open its arms and released the petals into the sky, flying into the water, the ship - and itself. In a flurry of shredded leaves and pollen, it collapsed onto the ship, and Sharpedo, finally charged. The boat shook with terror, and the officers onboard gasped in horror as the engine’s parts, one by one, drifted in the water behind…

 

And the Seagallop kept speeding through the water ahead.

Quickly, Archie and Maxie recalled their Pokemon and ducked below the handrail.
Finally taking a deep breath for the first time in ages, they both collapsed. The Pokeballs in their hands gently shook - either from happiness or fear, they couldn’t tell.
Completely ignorant of the screaming passengers on the top deck, the captain began to speak.

“We’ve now officially left Hoenn!” he said, nonchalantly, as though it was another scripted comment to make the trip less boring.

Of course, he never heard the cheering, echoing from the very, very tip of the ship’s bow.

- - -

“God damnit,” the captain of the police boat snapped, “We’ve lost them, look. ...One of you’s gonna have to tell the Kanto police it’s their job now.”
“Sir, we don’t...have a radio transmitter anymore, remember?” said a small voice.
“YES, I remember! What the hell are we supposed to do, then?”

The whole craft was silent.

“We could play Go Fish?” the new recruit offered, holding up a pack of cards.

- - -

After a quick, reassuring text from Archie’s phone, the admins came out from hiding under a pile of netting and lifejackets. They were quiet first, but soon they all started asking questions at once - what happened? Who made that huge boom noise? Did they fight together or did they both do their own thing? ...Are they safe?

Luckily, the leaders could answer all of those questions - though they spoke quietly so they didn’t attract attention, you could tell there was a little more energy in them.
Just a little. Together, the teams decided that since they didn’t buy a cabin, that they would hide from the storm in this little outcrop. The only reason anyone would come here is if the ship were sinking, and if so, that would be the least of their problems…

“So - so your Crobat sacrificed itself?” Tabitha gasped, “That’s...amazing! I’ll have to teach my Koffing how to do this in a pinch!”
“It...didn’t sacrifice itself,” Maxie answered, “A Pokemon wouldn’t do that.”
“It did, though,” Archie butted in, “I saw it. It had a lil’ glint in its eye.”

“It’s not happening again, that’s for sure.”

“Maybe it got really attached to my Sharpedo,” Archie tried explaining - before suddenly dropping his voice low, “...back when we were on the same team?”

“That would explain it.” Maxie released his Crobat from the ball, holding it as it shivered.
He could feel a small atishoo as it coughed up spray, not letting go of his coat.

“...Yeah.”

It was clear to both of them - they remembered the times when the two Pokémon would snap at each other and play, and that maybe their enthusiasm on the battlefield wasn’t just them copying their owners.

That maybe their ‘dip in performance’ when the other one fainted wasn’t just tiredness.

“Well, now I have to…cull this self-sacrificing behavior before it gets any worse,” he said to his Pokémon, “...It’ll have to learn to fend for itself.”

Archie nodded, before giving Skitters a pat on the head for its service.
“I’m pretty sure that Leaf Tornado wouldn’t have made Sharpie faint in one hit,” he reassured it with a smile, “It didn’t actually...have to…”

Maxie’s shocked expression stopped him halfway through. Instinctively, he pulled Skitters closer, and stopped talking completely.

“Sorry,” Archie mumbled.

 

The two of them watched, then, as Skitters and Sharpie leapt away, recovered now, and began dancing around each other. Seemingly happy that the other was alive, they were barely shaken.
Archie and Maxie simply...left them.

And so, the Seagallop sailed off into the distance. Hoenn was nothing more than a dot on the horizon, lit from behind by the rising sun. The ship slowed as it reached deeper waters, drifting through the sea and leaving a gentle wake.

As the day broke, finally, and the storm became less torrential, and more a gentle tip-tap of raindrops on the wooden shield above them, Archie looked up and around to realise…

Hoenn was gone.

He shook, a tiny bit, when he remembered why exactly he was leaving. And that he’d never sit on the deck of this ship again, or disembark onto the shores of Lilycove - home. Maxie was curious, and saw what wasn’t on the horizon anymore, too.

 

There were going to be things left behind, they both thought, trying to ignore their Pokémon playfully tussling in the background.

That was inevitable.

Nothing could be done about it, right?

Chapter 4: Cruise Control

Summary:

After successfully getting on a cruise ship to Kanto, and fighting off a police boat that pursued them, the Aqua and Magma groups seem to be safe, at least for a few hours. They're cooped up on the top deck with two rowdy Pokemon - what are they going to get up to?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Two Pokemon on one side.
Two on the other.

“Sharpie, you use Skull Bash on the Leafeon!”
“Grimee, back it up with Screech!”
The two Pokémon side by side watched each other carefully -
“NO! - “

Archie took a deep breath, tried to calm down…
“Don’t wait for them to move,” he explained, “You move first!”
“I think it’s got the idea,” Shelly smiled, feeling the shockwave as her Grimer screamed, and Sharpedo shot forward like its namesake torpedo - the crash was impressive. The shark found its target, and in a flurry of leaves, Leafeon hit the deck with a sickening crunch.

“Arceus almighty.”
The other trainer and his partner rose to their feet -
...The little Leafeon opened its eyes.

 

“Leafeon! Use Leaf Tornado!”
Archie’s heart sank into his chest.
“And Blissey! You use Heal Bell!”

The quiet ding-a-ling was soon drowned out by the howling wind - the tornado, skating across the deck, scaring the Sharpedo into running away, but it ran too late -
Slam - bam. The Sharpedo and Grimer were hurled into the air, and landed, two fainted Pokemon. The leaves settled around them, like on a part of the landscape...

They were, in fact, knocked out in one hit.

 

“Here!” offered the jolly Leafeon trainer, “Have some Revives. Thanks for training with us!”
“Yeah,” said the other, “Your Pokemon are really, y’know...Badass? Tough?”

“Aw, geez, you really didn’t have to…”
Archie placed the Revive on Sharpedo’s tounge, letting it slowly dissolve, letting Sharpie open its eyes in its own time. It winced a little, but that quickly turned to quiet tiredness as it slumped into Archie’s arms, melting a little.
“Do...that,” he finished, petting the shark.
The trainers held out their hands, expectantly. The one on the right jiggled their fingers a little, as Archie reached for his purse.
“Hey, hey just give him $100, we’ll be fine…” Shelly suggested, watching as Archie gave the pair around $500, and sheepishly walked away.
“What did I just say?...” she whispered.

Archie ignored them, shaking his head, noting that the new empty space in the purse was his. Not hers.

 

“Better luck next time?” he asked both Shelly and Sharpie.
“Better luck next time.”

Meanwhile at the Revolutionary Magnetic Seagallop Ferry Bar & Restaurant, Maxie, Tabitha and Courtney had been at a table of their own…
Until about a few minutes ago.

“Has anyone seen a Crobat?”
The three of them ran for the little bat in the air -
“Very overtired, very hungry for sugar...”
Bottles broke and tables tipped -
“We’re just crossing into the Sevii Islands, so can all the underaged drinkers please leave the bar…” said a bartender, “I’m sorry, the drinking age is 18 here - SIR, SIT DOWN!”
Maxie didn’t.
“SIR, WOULD YOU PLEASE - “
A few customers ducked under leathery wings. Drinks flew, Skitters flew faster -
“Does anyone have a net?!” Maxie asked the crowd, waving his hands around, “A tarpaulin? Anything - “
“CONTROL YOUR OWN BLOODY BAT, MATE!”
“ARCEUS ALMIGHTY, it just hit my FACE!” screamed a young woman.
Grumbling, Maxie and Courtney leapt onto a table with a thump, and took off their coats in sync. Courtney kept an eye on the agitated Skitters, which was now flapping away to the bar like...well, a bat out of hell -
“Guys - wait up...” said Tabitha, ducking through the crowd. People were unsure where to run. He wasn’t even sure where to run.

“Hey! Tabitha!” Courtney ordered, “Get ready to catch the bat!”
“Catch the bat? -”
“Yes! Alright, Courtney...one…” Maxie counted, “two...three…”
Immediately, they threw their coats, watched them gracefully fly through the air, over the heads of guests, bartenders, milkshakes, hamburgers…
They hit Skitters in the back. In an instant, they hit the floor with a clunk.
“SHOOT!” Tabitha gasped, diving on the wiggling pile of fabric and bat -

“Calm down. It’s one of those Pokemon that fall asleep if you cover its eyes,” Maxie informed him, leaving very, very quickly to find a very stunned-looking, and slightly annoyed-looking Archie, who’d come to see what the fuss was about. ...Shelly had stopped walking when she saw the tipped-over tables.
“Ahh, welcome back,” he continued seamlessly, walking in front of the tussle between man and bat on the ground behind him, “How did the training go?”

“Good, good…” Archie replied, trying to peer around him.

Crap, he thought, he’s speaking really fast again.
Other than the completely destroyed dining area, something definitely happened.

“Bats - BATS LIVE IN CAVES, THOUGH!” Tabitha protested, bundling the Crobat into the coat and struggling to keep hold, “IT’S MEANT TO BE...never mind. Never mind! I guess I’ll tell you later!”

“Hey, what happened while I was gone?” Archie asked, “I heard...well, I heard screaming.”
“I think…”
Maxie glanced to his side - at the remains of a cocktail, and bat fur.
“Someone spilled their very expensive drink.”

“Really?” Archie replied, nodding like he believed it, “Wo-o-ow.”
“Anyway, there’s a Pokemon drinks bar over there in case your Sharpedo needed healing…” Maxie continued, speaking incredibly fast and leading Archie away just as quick, “I’m just going to see if there’s any kind that can heal my - “
Tabitha shoved his way in front of the pair, holding Maxie’s scratched, scruffed, bitten, and dusty coat. (It was definitely wriggling, too.)
“...my Skitters!” Maxie exclaimed, trying to sound pleasantly surprised.
Tabitha shoved the bundled-up bat directly into his arms.
“I’m not doing that for you again - you understand?”

And at that, he stormed off to find Courtney.

“Well, I’ll…” Maxie sighed, “I’ll tell you what happened when we sit down.”

- - -

After a long conversation, Maxie deduced that Archie wasn’t mad, just disappointed.

“So - then it was spooked by something,” Archie suggested, after listening to Maxie’s long explanation - “That happens with Sharpie a lot if they’ve been up against a lot of stronger Pokémon and they faint suddenly - they don’t really get out of ‘battle mode.’”
“By that logic, then, I should make it feel as relaxed as possible, and keep - ”

In a split second, Maxie dived across the table. Sharpie’s nose was squished against his hand, and Skitters against the other.

“ - it away from other Pokémon?”
“Threatening ones,” Archie nodded, as Sharpie hopped straight over Maxie’s back -
“Ow!”
- into Skitters’ wings, smiling with its hundred-toothed mouth.
Skitters was either tired, or happy to see them.
“Oh.”

Silently, Maxie elected to let them be, and kept drinking his Red Kricketot cocktail.

The bartenders gave the two play-fighting Pokémon a cold glare, watching to make sure they didn’t tip over any more drinks, annoy any more customers.
It was policy in Kanto now that you weren’t allowed to demand a Pokémon get back in its ball, not unless it were actively harming people.
...Policy smhpolicy.

“Ah, bartender...can I have a Grasshopper with two straws?” Archie asked, seeing Matt waltzing up behind him with a packet of chips and his Pokeballs.
“Here.”
“Thanks...Hey, hey bro,” Archie called, taking his drink and sticking both straws in his mouth, “Look how fast I can drink.”
The whole glass was half-empty in less than a few seconds, and that was before Skitters shoved straight past the two leaders and took a straw for himself.

“Greedy little…”
“Skitters!” cried a startled Maxie -
Before giving up.
This stupid bat made his heart melt.

- - -

“I’m thinking, wh - if we get somewhere safe,” Shelly said, “I’m gonna make a photo album with all of these, like a physical one. ...That way, I can pretend we just had a really high-stakes road trip. Maybe that’ll help.”
Behind him, her and Courtney’s camera phones flashed in sync when Skitters cracked a smile - they turned to each other and missed Skitters chewing the straw in two.
“I’d buy that,” Shelly commented, pointing at Courtney’s pastel-filtered screen.
“I’d buy that,” she replied, quietly.
“Oh my god, would you - “

- - -

 

It was around when Maxie had a discarded straw flung in his face that he came back to his senses. For the last few minutes, he’d been trying to disappear off this plane of existence.

The bar was just too quiet.

Apart from Skitters, who was completely unfazed.
Strange.

They seemed to not be reacting to this huge change in scenery, in scent, in schedule. Normally it took a few days of introductory show-arounds, nest-building, et cetera et cetera before Skitters would calm down completely. Camerupt didn’t even bear thinking about; he’d have to come out when things were calmer, and safer.
He remembered re-introducing Skitters to the Magma base after construction was finished.
...He found them again, two days later, in the basement of Lilycove University, where the Pokemon-Directed Terraforming Agency once worked.

With a burned wing.

He picked him up and rocked him like a child, and looked around the empty office where he used to work, and saw how comfortable it would have felt. The piles of collected sticks, torn up bits of paper on the shelves. The spaces in the bookshelves where he never put the books back.

The pictures of him and Archie on the walls.

What was different this time, what was stopping him from upping and migrating back to Hoenn - well, other than the sea winds and fifty plus kilometre distance, but Maxie knew Skitters would try -
He had a hunch.

 

“Ah - Archie - “ Maxie asked quietly, trying to get his attention as discreetly as possible - “...How long do you think Skitters knew you?”

“How long do you…” Archie repeated, before finally understanding the question - “Ohh.”
He paused for a moment, as he tried to remember - his mind was blank.
“Just...because he seems rather comfortable around you,” Maxie explained, nonetheless taking Skitter’s wing and pulling him back, “Or perhaps just around Sharpedo.”
“Yeah. I think it’s been around...five years.”
Calmly, Archie pet Skitters’ head, making it melt into a little lump of wings and fur that clung to him. Still as catty as it always was, still as bratty as it always was.

Nice to see that Maxie still spoiled his Pokemon, that nothing had changed.
Apart from the fact that when he’d last seen them, they were just a Golbat.

“Perhaps it misses you.”

You learn more about Pokemon psychology every day, Maxie considered, about how it wasn’t just Rapidash that got spooked by things at the edge of their vision, about how it wasn’t just Munna that remembered everything.
Did Pokemon understand what people were saying?
Would they have understood, if he told them why they wouldn’t be seeing the Lilycove University again, the familiar walls and people…
That they wouldn’t be seeing their ‘battle partner’ Sharpedo?...
Their swim teacher with the blue bandana?

“Maybe it’s just happy to see Sharpie again?...” Archie asked himself, “I dunno if it knew me well enough.”
“No, I’m pretty sure it does miss you - “ Maxie insisted - suddenly too.

It made little sense to him, but Archie - well, now it was coming from the trainer, not himself, he believed it.

“I mean,” Maxie began, “- obviously it won’t - “
Skitters turned to the right and spat out the cocktail.
“It won’t be any trouble - “
The look on Archie’s face wasn’t going away.
“...if it does - is,” he continued, almost babbling by this point, “It doesn’t get distressed, or, or disoriented -“

Archie looked down, at the very distressed Crobat burrowing into his hand and realized what was going on.
“I’m...not worried?” he reassured him, as confidently as he could, “It’s your Pokémon, y’know.”

Maxie nodded, took a few deep breaths and fell silent.
“They’ve only - HEY! SHARPIE! You can’t eat straws!”
He ignored Archie’s desperate dive below the bar.
And the rest of the Aqua gang coming over to see what was going on.

...That was when Maxie got an idea. An idea slightly more ethical than summoning Groudon and with around the same risk factor.

“I think what Skitters needs...is a drink.”
Archie raised an eyebrow, slightly.
“And Sharpedo.”
“That’s better.”

— — —

Ahh, the Revolutionary Seabound Magnetic Bar & Restaurant - probably the biggest money maker on the Seagallop. People came, people stayed. The ones that said they’d packed their own lunch stayed for the Los Ninos Luncheon, the ones that came for the All-You-Can-Drink deal for a couple hot chocolates stayed until they legally couldn’t sell alcohol.

Then there was the troupe of five or six people still sitting at the bar.
...And the bat, and the shark.

“Right, here’s an idea!” Matt called out from the back, “The shark hates chocolate chunks, right?”
“Yeah? It’s got sore teeth,” Archie said.
“Give it the marshmallows, then!”
“Genius,” Courtney gasped, getting the bartender’s attention.

“One Moo Moo milkshake, with marshmallows on top…” she ordered, pointing at the oversized menu -
“With strawberries,” Maxie interjected, holding up Skitters and turning to them, “You like those, don’t you? Hm?”
“Add some caramel,” Tabitha added.
“You’re just saying that cause you -“ Shelly began...
“I’m allergic to caramel,” he snapped back, “So don’t you start with that! Alright?”
“Calm down, you guys…”
“Can we all agree that they both really like the little…” Archie started, “...uh, what are they called again?”

Maxie ran his finger down the menu - “Hundreds and Thousands.”
“Hundreds and Thousands, a lot of them!”
“And add…lemon zest,” Shelly suggested, “It’ll wake ‘em up a little.”

“Alright. I’ll get that ready for you,” said the bartender, “Do you want...one for the bat and the shark?”
“Ye - “
Skitters slapped Maxie in the face.
“I’ll get one…” he groaned, “With two straws.”
“Oh, c’mon, put your foot down - “ Archie said to him, nudging his shoulder, “You’re not gonna get anywhere doing that.”
“Waiter?”
“But the whole two straw thing, that’s a great idea - just, uh, giving you a pointer for later...y’know...”

With a clink, the Pokémon-sized milkshake appeared on the bar. A beacon of sugar, a mountain of marshmallows -
“Hey, Shelly,” Archie said, “slide it over here.”
Shelly slapped the side of the drink, with absolutely no effect.
She slapped it again, with the same result.
“The bar’s magnetic,” Courtney mumbled, grabbing the drink herself and passing it along…
And waited for the moment of truth.

Everyone, except Tabitha, watched as Sharpie and Skitters took a straw, and started drinking up...
“Awwww - “
A small piece of plastic straw hit the floor.
“Yooooo - “ Archie gasped, picking up the straw anyway so Sharpie couldn’t swallow it. Better safe than sorry.

No-one spoke, apart from cooing over the Pokémon. All of them could agree that this was a fantastic idea.

Including Maxie, who was waiting for the right time to bring this up with Crobat

“Alright, Skitters, there’s one thing I need to say,” he announced, assertively - “Skitters?”
He pulled the bat away from the drink for a moment, petting it the whole time and keeping his hands out of bite range.
“This is a special treat, because Sharpie is going away. I’m afraid you won’t be seeing him again…”
Skitters, on form, tried to bite him.
“So I hope you enjoy these milkshakes in the meantime…”
He trailed off, letting go and letting Skitters back to his drink, back to going under Sharpie’s fin.
“I suppose it’s...my way to say sorry.”

Archie was silent, calmly petting Sharpie’s back and staring off into space with a faint smile on his face.

“Love ya, Sharpie,” he said simply, and got up to walk away.
...Just as Sharpie started jumping up and down. ...Quite a lot.
“Aww, he’s excited!”
Tabitha already had his head in his hands.
“Dude, stooop…” Shelly laughed, shaking Tabitha’s shoulder, “I’m sure nothing’s gonna happen, and...wait, why are they on the bar?...”
She paused and looked as far away as possible.
“Anyway, they- “
Unfortunately, no-one ignored the loud crash. And bat noises.
“...don’t really get sugar rushes, and besides...ooh. Ooh, no. Actually, I’m gonna go take care of that.”
“No, no…” Tabitha groaned, “It’s fine, I’ll wrangle them in a minute...”
“You just sit right there.”
“Seriously.”

“Wait - what?” Maxie cried, snapping out of his little daydreaming session, “Oh, good gracious Groudon, I’ll go get them.”
Both Shelly and Maxie vaulted over the bar and crashed down on the other side.
“Uh, I think I can hear them jumping around back there -“ Shelly said, “where though?””
“They went that way!”
And with that, they both ran off.

“I told you - “ muttered Tabitha, to no-one in particular, “I told you, ‘don’t give the bat that barely ever sleeps your coffee!’ but did you listen? No! No, you did not!”

“That’s what happened?” Matt gasped, having sneakily taken the seat next to Tabitha - “Maxie told me someone spilled their drink.”

“Uh…”

“Yeah, I know. Crazy, right?”

— — —

In between the shelves of different drinks and ingredients they went, making sure this time not to knock everything over. The trail was clear as day, the kitchen wasn’t very big anyway -
“Come on,” Shelly ordered, taking Maxie by the arm, “I think they’re behind the wine cabinet!”
And ‘this way’ led to a massive storage cabinet.
“Who are they again?...” a chef asked no-one in particular.
“They’re probably new.”

The doorway smelled of sugar and pastry - the mess of bite marks and fur told a different story.
“I have an idea,” Maxie said, sticking his hand through a bite shaped hole, “If we can just reach through here, we can unlock the door from the inside and step right in…”

— — —

Meanwhile, Courtney sat behind the counter, sipping the rest of the milkshake directly from the glass.

“Stupid Wi-Fi,” she mumbled, fiddling with her phone.

— — —

It took a minute or so for Matt to go get Archie from the side of the ship, and drag him along with the Sharpie search party - he was willing, of course. And very quick on his feet...
“If he gets in with the raw meat,” Archie said, “he’s probably gonna eat it all...“
“Yeah?” Matt questioned, “And?”
“And then he might choke on a bone or something - “
“You could do, like…the Heimlich thing.”
“That doesn’t work on sharks!”

— — —

Meanwhile, Tabitha tried to pick up Maxie’s coat again, just in case he needed to catch another Pokémon.

...It was a lot heavier than he expected, and no one was around -
So - he gave up.

— — —

In the storage unit, full of pastries, raw meat, and health & safety violations, Sharpie and Skitters knocked down another pudding.

Something ticked in their little Pokémon brains that said - a fruit, we should eat.
But then, Skitters remembered he could read labels.
He was an educated bat. A clever bat.
Unlike Sharpie, who still had plastic wrapping impales on his teeth.

The chocolate one you had to make in a microwave - Skitters couldn’t make that, he had no hands or feet, and calmly he took it back into the top shelf, suggesting a new one. The caramel?

Anything that wasn’t a milkshake. God, those got old fast.

If you watched carefully, you could see Sharpie nodding.
Maybe pointing at a croissant with a fin.

Despite the loud banging on the door, the whole scene was surprisingly civil - the floor clean as a whistle, the spoils they’d gotten down from the shelves all lined up in a row.

A caramel one? No, that got stuck in teeth and Sharpie only had so many. A ‘dulce du leche?’ They didn’t even know what that was, it could be poisonous for all they knew. Maybe if it were plain, they could both share.
Maybe dip it in the leftover caramel pudding if they wanted flavor.
And so, they agreed to get the packet of pastries up on the top shelf. In between the cakes and the lobster - they could see it! Just above them!

They would jump on the count of three - Crobat would fly, Sharpedo would bite.

One -
Two -

And then, the doors on both sides crashed open, making the pastries fly down onto the floor and making the pair of Pokémon look incredibly guilty.
Sharpie just bit down on the croissant.

On one side - Maxie and Shelly, facing down the shark.
His face was pale, still holding that grave expression while a drip of sweat fell off his brow.
On the other - Archie and Matt, staring down the bat.
His expression went from concerned for the shark to just concerned in less than a second.
Both of their owners switched sides, knelt down to their Pokémon’s level, while the other two looked around in awe at what they’d done.
The little Pokémon’s hearts dropped.

Archie reached out his arms to take the Sharpedo, Maxie held out his hand to snatch the caramel pudding, and both Pokémon winced a little as they realised what they’d done -
Except that didn’t happen.
Archie gave his shark a bear hug, letting Sharpedo tear open the packet joyfully and hold the pastry carefully in its mouth, not disturbing it, not complaining.

And Maxie simply gave Skitters a pat on the head. Was that an approving smirk he saw? He couldn’t tell.

And so, quietly, the leaders carried their Pokémon out and shut the doors behind them.

“Are we gonna make them, uh...give back the pastry?” Shelly questioned, tapping the leaders on the back while Matt and Archie exchanged the shark.
“No,” Maxie replied, quickly, “It’s better off that they’re independent.”
“And what’s the point?” Archie mused, “...anyway?”

— — —

Tabitha woke up from his nap on the counter, only to find his boss staring him in the face.
“I - uh - “
He was holding his Crobat under his arm, and eyeing him a little suspiciously.
“Oh! Hi, I must’ve...conked out for a second there,” he explained, snapping to attention, “What happened?”

“Someone drank the milkshake,” Matt declared, like a detective about to draw the chalk line around a dead body.

“Ahh, it’s fine,” Archie laughed, noticing the white moustache on Courtney’s face, “It’s not like it’s the last time we’ll ever drink one, y’know?”
“Maybe it will be,” Courtney said, cryptically.
“Check this out, though - “
Matt held up Sharpedo, still with the croissant in its jaws. It smiled, or got close to it.
“They brought snacks!”

Both Pokémon were set loose on the bar, setting to work on their little dessert like a pack of ravenous Poochyena - wrappers went flying, so did crumbs - but neither Pokémon ate the other’s food.
Strange behavior, Maxie thought.
Apparently you only observed that kind of behavior on Pokémon of the same species.
In normal circumstances, you would never see a Crobat tearing off part of its food, and nudging it to a Sharpedo.
They would eat each other alive.

“Wow, uh…” Tabitha gasped, watching Skitters immediately not get on a sugar high, “So...they stole all this in 5 minutes?”
“Think so,” Matt replied, “Not sure how.”
“Why can’t my Koffing do that?”
“It...doesn’t have arms.”

Wait a second, Maxie realised - how would two things eat each other alive? And was he overthinking this?

Skitters took a large bite out of his bit of croissant, brushing the crumbs under the bar with his wing. It looked it him proudly, and then continued doing the exact same thing.

...Probably.

He sat down beside Skitters and Sharpie, observing them and getting nothing from it.
Other than the fact that Archie also sat there, watching his Pokémon and making sure nothing bad happened…

But also looking at him.

Right then, right there, a large horn blared, startling Sharpie enough to knock his plate off the table - Archie immediately caught their fin, and waited for the announcement…

“We are now around a half hour away from coming ashore in Vermillion City - so please, collect your belongings and prepare to disembark.”

Archie’s heart sank a little, but that was probably just from the plate smashing on the floor.

Or it could have been Maxie getting up and moving to the side, gesturing that he wanted to talk.

Definitely that.

— — —-

Maxie led him back, back, to the same railing where they’d fought the police boat a few hours before. The scars were still there, the scratches in the side of the ship were visible from up here, and...one petal from a dance lay on the deck, razor sharp edge lodged in the wood like a splinter.
Carefully so his fingers weren’t cut, Archie picked it up and put it in his pocket. A few seconds later, he forgot it was there.

Unsurprisingly, no-one was loitering around, but for once that seemed to make the whole situation a little more intimidating.

Though he didn’t know why.

“I was...interested,” Maxie asked him, “In how you planned to continue the escape.”
“...Why,” Archie replied, after a while thinking of what to say, “...do ‘y need ideas?”

“Of course not.”
...Ah, he should have expected that.
“Well,” Archie continued, making large and loud gestures to make up for the quiet voice - “We’re…picking up another van…”
And then?

“And then we’re going to...drive west, until we get to Johto…”

And then?
“And then we…”

Ah. He remembered now. He didn’t have a plan in the first place. He did have one small one, so small it didn’t count, at the start, and then…

“Keep going,” Archie finished.

...then Maxie happened.

“That’s it?” Maxie muttered under his breath - hard to pick out if it was concern or that same mocking, patronizing, hoity-toity tone he always used -
“Yeah, that’s it,” Archie stated, “Look - it’ll be easier to manage with only three people in the cab, I get that now -
“Yes, but - “

“And I only had, like, one day’s notice to plan this whole trip anyway,” Archie continued, face flushing red, “- why, did you have more?” he almost spat.
The look on Maxie’s face told him nothing, as always.
“Huh?”
There wasn’t a smirk, at least, so that was a plus.

“I understand,” Maxie said at last, “Why you’d...not want to go with the whole two teams, one car arrangement.”
Archie nodded, accepting he had said enough.
“I can...accept it.”
He nodded again, even less surprised.

Archie gazed over the horizon: Kanto had snuck up on them while they were having fun and drinking - hilly and dotted with flickering lights.
So many people in one place that neither of them knew.

“Still though,” Maxie admitted, “I’d...I’d be lying if I wasn’t a little curious to see where you go. What you’d do.”
“Uh…”
“Does that make sense?” he finished, almost quiet enough to be carried off by the sea breeze.
By this point, Archie lay over the railings in complete silence, only giving Maxie a nod to work with.

“Are you going to try and keep going by sea?” he asked, moving closer.
“No?” Archie replied.
Maxie thought he didn’t catch the surprised look.
“Hey, don’t look so shocked,” he joked, punching his arm, “Sharpedos can’t out-swim police boats, remember? We’d get snapped up like fish in a net - bam. That’d be it.”
Part of Maxie knew that Archie wasn’t being serious, that this was normal.
The part that controlled his face didn’t get the memo.

“Well…” he said, quickly changing the subject, “Should we try the goodbye again?”
“Yeah...yeah,” Archie agreed, “Only this time...without the awkward handshake?”
“If it’s any consolation, I thought it was awkward too.”

Turning to face each other and gathering themselves, neither of them knew when to speak first.
“Goodbye?...” Maxie began.
“...bye,” Archie replied, taking a deep breath in before he spoke.

Casually, he put a hand on Maxie’s shoulder, and smiled -
“And good luck.”
“Good luck for you as...well...,” Maxie repeated, as Archie’s face went quickly back to his usual stoic look, the gears still turning in his head as he pondered what ‘good luck’ would do for him. Still, they remained there, for a few seconds, letting each other think.

 

Before turning away, and returning to the little teams that had already formed on the bar.

— — —

“Hey, you’re back!” Tabitha greeted, “You hear they’re having a nickel shot night?”
“Oh, please don’t -” Courtney groaned.
“I’m…” Maxie began, sober but still slurring his words a little, “Look, we’re driving in around an hour.”
“...I’m not driving, though,” Tabitha pointed out smugly.
“If I fall asleep at the wheel, one of you’s gonna have to take over…”
“Too late for that,” Courtney commented, motioning towards all the empty shot glasses.
“You’d better not fall asleep,” Tabitha told him, trying to poke him on the nose and missing completely, “Or I will knock you right out.”
“Look - I’d rather not start drinking right now,” Maxie said quietly.
“Ahh.”

“I have a feeling I wouldn’t stop,” he laughed, in theory to Tabitha, but in reality, to himself.

— — —

“Bro!” Matt called out to Archie once he sat back down, “What happened over there?”
“Ah, stuff.”
“Just...stuff?” Matt questioned, “It’s okay, you can tell me…”
“No, seriously,” Archie said with a small laugh in his voice, “we didn’t talk about anything, really. At all.”
“We still down for getting to the rental place by...two?” Shelly questioned, scrolling through her phone with a pamphlet by her side.
“Yep,” Archie replied, patting her on the back, “We’re all good.”

“Hey, Tabitha’s not doing...five more shots, is he?...” Matt questioned, peering over and seeing him pick up another glass.
“Yep,” Shelly replied, knowing his drinking habits well.
“I’m gonna go take care of this…”

Maxie and Archie were still as spectators, as Tabitha and Matt argued over whether Nickel Shot Night was a good idea. And then over whether it was ethical.
...And then whether they should try the banana daiquiris.

Archie had seen this before, in the many parties, regrettably or thankfully with drinks he hosted in the days before Team Magma and Aqua existed.

Tabitha wasn’t as much of a heavy drinker back then, and Matt was -
They were some strange memories to have.
And as always, Maxie would get drunk and come up with ten new ways to make Lilycove City more space efficient. And god help anyone that argued with him.

Again, strange memories to keep. Strange, to watch Maxie turn away the drinks now and keep his mouth shut.

He hadn’t thought Matt and Tabitha would really ever talk like this again, he hadn’t thought Maxie would say ‘good luck’ to him again, he hadn’t thought Sharpie would ever try and nibble Crobat - no, Skitter’s wing again…

He hadn’t thought any of this would happen again.

He thought he would leave Hoenn, then there was a blank space in his future plan, snapped up like a fish in a net - bam.

That’d be it.

And yet as much as he tried to think, every train of thought led to the same thing, that eventually someone would make a mistake.

And Shelly and Matt and Sharpie and everyone else would not be there from that moment on.

After that point, he…

He didn’t think of what else would happen to him.

“Hey - “ Shelly asked, nudging his shoulder - “Do you think we should try the disguises again?...”
“Uh…”
If she looked at him again, she would see him glancing back at Maxie. Again and again.
“Your choice,” he said at last, “Doesn’t really matter, no-one’s gonna recognise us anyway.”

— — —

Maxie was doing it again.

He hadn’t done this kind of compulsive watch-checking since the drought and flood had ended.

It wasn’t a thing that a good, well-under-control adult did, as paradoxical as it sounded. No, no.

Twenty-four minutes until the ship arrived in Vermillion City.
About enough time to have a long, philosophical conversation about how Pokémon needed homes and the sea and how cruise ships helped that - or something. Something along those lines.

Why was he so occupied by the watch and the scene going on in front of him - Tabitha was spitting out the drink and Matt was telling him about how it didn’t even taste like a banana - then the watch again, then -

Why did he keep conveniently looking up when Archie was staring at him?
Tabitha was probably wanting to ask him questions, Courtney too…
He looked back down, trying to make it look as natural as possible.

Twenty-three minutes…

It would be rude to make it look like he hated looking at Archie’s face.

And yet…

 

When he looked up from his brochures and papers around half a minute later, Archie was gone, leaving just an empty space. Off in the distance he walked with his friends, pointing to the mainland.

Probably with excitement.

- - -

Courtney, Shelly and Matt had already walked off on their own, chattering quietly.
The two leaders were completely unaware.

- - -

He got excited so - excited too easily.

Part of Maxie wanted to see too.
But the rest of him, almost all of him, did not and would not get the memo.

And so, they both stayed where they were.

- - -

Tabitha looked over, only to see his other admin swear something.
He didn’t know what, but it probably had something to do with the numbers they exchanged.

- - -

But most of all, Maxie was wondering why they were counting down to the goodbye that, technically, absolutely, one hundred percent already happened.

From this moment on, they would not have to see each other. Maybe back when they still lived in Lilycove that would have done something to them, but now - here, now -

There was nothing they would do.

Other people couldn’t be their first priority.

Notes:

ALRIGHT, first of all: I'm sorry for not getting this chapter out sooner, a bunch of assessments hit me, my laptop broke - basically everything happened at once and I had no time to write or edit.

But I'm looking forward to writing the rest of this! i'm happy to hear your thoughts :)

Chapter 5: My Way, or the Highway

Summary:

Maxie and Archie aren't ones to go back on something they've said before.

And so, the two halves of the getaway team split up and go in different directions - leaving Archie and Maxie as the leaders again. But will everything go just as smoothly as they hoped, now their 'rival' is on the other side of Kanto?...

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The whole process of getting a rental car was...relatively seamless this time.

As they watched their former grunts drive away, both Archie and Maxie walked into two different stores, followed by their admins and over-excited Pokemon.
Torterra Travel nodded when they heard Tabitha’s fake name, and they never checked his ID the second time. Five-Star didn’t notice Archie’s weirdly positioned bandana, that conveniently hid most of his forehead.

Archie whisked everyone off to Saffron City as soon as he got the keys - best to visit the city first for supplies, and then retreat into the country towns.
With just the water, the sandwiches, the sleeping bags, the car felt a little...impersonal. Empty. (How long were they going to spend in this thing, anyway?) Might as well make it home , Shelly suggested, and Archie wholeheartedly agreed.

Maxie, however, had taken a different exit on the highway to freedom, and was now on his way to Lavender Town - a little scattering of shops and houses, clustered around the Pokemon Tower. Most importantly, it one of those towns where you only ever passed through...the perfect place to stop and print a new ID.
He’d been burned once. If there was one thing he remembered from all the crime shows he watched (and also common sense…) it was that if you got caught using a fake ID - you don’t use it again.

‘Richard Grant’? Who was he? He’d be Moe Bates by the next morning - a simple name switch on the driver’s license, a scrambling of the date of birth and no-one would be able to tell.

So - who to join first?




“Do we wanna treat ourselves?”
“I dunno, man,” said Archie, “We could get the really fluffy one, or we could get the one that…’wicks sweat?’ We won’t need that, it’s winter. Take the fluffy ones!”

Rummaging through the little bin full of randomly assorted sleeping bags, Matt pulled out around three, some of them fit for a professional camper, and some of them brightly decked out, like... 
“Hey, hey bro - I think you might like this!”
He held up a sleeping bag that fit a small kid in colour and size - bright orange, fluffy hood, little blue...rings…

“Is that meant to be...a Camerupt?“

Matt tried to stifle a little grin, and it was the infectious kind.
“Noooooope. Not even gonna touch that, but this - “ he declared, digging out a little blue sleeping bag with a shark fin attached to it - “This is top class.” As the pair left for the counter, Archie tried to put it back, but ended up leaving it on a random shelf - waiting for some more worthy kid to take it home.
“Dude, you should’ve bought it,” Matt whispered to Archie, before Shelly turned up with a camping stove, the fuel, and a confident look on her face.

They bought everything in a minute, and returned with hardly any cash to spare. Matt showed Archie what funds they had left - enough to live on - as all three left Silver Camping Supplies for, hopefully, the last time.
They emerged into the city square, surrounded with people just passing through. The sun was beginning to set, and the shop owners all had the same thought - be the first to switch in the signature neon lights. You could hear chattering, a faint sound of a fountain, and...

Archie’s attention was caught first.
The sound of someone complaining. Protesting.

While everyone else headed to the van, he turned to see what was going on - not far behind him, in fact. Someone had been stopped on the way out of the store, and the man at the entrance demanded he open up his bag - the customer refused at first, before letting him, after the man mouthed something quietly to him. People started walking around them, like an invisible barrier around three metres wide was there.

Bystander effect or self preservation? He couldn’t tell.

Now, he could make out a few things in the conversation when voices got raised, but not much else. Things like “criminal activity, sir”, “I don’t know any Rockets, mate”, “safety”, “random check”, “recent takeover of Silph. Co”, “just making sure”...

And “please, I’m innocent.”

Knowing all he needed to know, Archie continued on to the car, choosing not to think about it any more. His back was turned on the man, though once or twice he checked to see if they hadn’t been taken.
Rockets. He had definitely known that name before, and he’d definitely had brushes with them - maybe more than brushes. Maybe everyone he was travelling with had, but even so…

In situations like this, it was best not to make a big deal out of it.

“Alright, I’ll just key the closest camping park into the DexNav…” he heard Matt saying when he got into the car with him, “And we’ll…”
“No, I reckon I can find us a hotel - ” Archie asserted, taking the DexNav off him and finding a destination, “How does the Spirit-Z hotel sound?” A nice four-star place, not with a pool or bar, but definitely free breakfast.

“Shelly?” he called out, turning to the back seat to throw some supplies there.
“Sounds good,” she replied, packing the little fuel bottles in her bag, and struggling to get the stove in too - eventually, she gave up, and leapt in the back seat. The stove was given a seat of its own, and strapped in so it couldn’t fly through the windshield.
“Whose turn is it to drive?...” Matt asked.
“Mine?...” both Shelly and Archie mumbled at the same time.
“It’s mine now,” Matt decided, planting the key in the engine and driving away.




“Thankyou very much -“
Maxie snatched his credit card back halfway to the machine, flicking it straight into his pocket with the rest of the fake ones. The attendant gave him an interesting look, and another one when he dumped a pile of small notes onto the counter.

“...Have a nice night?” the shopkeeper replied.

And so, he dragged his two shopping baskets out of the store, trying to channel the spirit of a man that was trying to avoid more credit card debt. A few steps out, he collapsed on the kerb, and texted the tiny group chat Courtney had made to say he was done. The streets were empty, apart from the more responsible drinkers of the town.
Either he was a fast shopper, or the decision to split the team up was a very, very bad one.

The phone’s screen was also empty; no reminders from Tabitha or questions from Courtney. No little capital ‘X’ that indicated one of them had been caught.

“Maxiiiiiiiiie!” someone called from around the corner, “I’m back!”

“I’ve got everything!” Courtney told him, sitting down by the kerb with him. She was dragging a few sleeping bags and canvas bags along too, enough for a makeshift throne - “These should be enough for all three of us...and a spare one or two in case we, er... need more bedding…”
“Ahh...,” Maxie replied, leaning back against the wall of the shop, “I think we’ll be able to make the van quite comfortable.”
He nodded - “Good job.”

Courtney gave one of the bags a test punch - “Quite comfortable…” she said under her breath -

“Hey! I’m over here,” Tabitha said, who’d been standing in front of a nearby streetlight, “What’ve you two been doing? - ”
“Oh, waiting,” Maxie replied, “Did you manage to find everything?...”
“Yep! I had to run around quite a bit to get the adapters...and the chargers...and most of the other things…”
He slumped against the wall of the shop as well, propping his legs up on the two shopping bags he’d carried around for half an hour.
“...I need sleep.”

“HEY, YOU!”

Tabitha turned around, and found a beet red, six foot salesman squinting at his face. He tried to get up to their height and higher -
“If you’re not buying anything, can y’ hang out somewhere else?”
- but he ended up looking like an amateur ballet dancer, and gave up.
“You’ve been using my shop as a backrest for five minutes.”

“Who do you think we are, exactly?” Tabitha questioned, “Do you think a bunch of teenagers are the same as three adults?”
Tabitha?” Maxie hissed, in the middle of throwing a kettle and a suitcase into the back seat.
“We’re tourists. The decent kind.”

“Tourists, eh? Well,” the salesman said, scoffing, “if you want somewhere to drink more, try the Little Grimer, the owner’s really lenient…”

Tabitha just backed off slowly, got in the driver’s seat, and slammed the door, all while continuing to give the man a blank stare.
The kerb was empty as though they’d never been there, and so was the shop they’d just left. The sign flipped around from open to closed, the bell above the door dinged once before being shut up...and Lavender Town got a little bit darker.

“ALSO!” Tabitha shouted out the window before racing off, “I’M SOBER!” Taking a deep breath, he headed for the bridge at the edge of the town -
- And then someone slammed the brakes for him.

“No,” Tabitha groaned at Maxie, squished against the dashboard, “I’m actually sober... “

“...Look.”

They’d stopped few feet from the back of a car, their headlights casting a silhouette on the scene in front of them. The bridge they’d just driven onto was blocked completely, not just by a disgruntled local...but two others, too.

“Sorry, just a routine check,” the man could be heard saying. His colleague stood nearby, probably jotting down their license plate.
“I don’t have anything in my car - “ the driver snapped in reply, before being interrupted by a tinny, pleading, pre-recorded Marowak screech. No response.
“...What?” he murmured, checking his back seat on instinct (prompting Tabitha to as well) - “Ohh. I see, this is about the Pokemon smuggling...”
“Yes, it is,” the officer explained, “We’ve had a lot of Cubone smuggling coming through this area lately, so we’re just making sure there aren’t any Pokemon in the back…”

“Ohh,” Courtney mumbled, “We’re fine.”

“You’re fine,” said the officer, before starting to mutter quietly - “Achh, who does the International Police want this time?...”
“Giovanni Aurum…some guy who’s using the name ‘Richard Grant…’”

“Can I see an ID? Driver’s license?” the officer questioned.

“Well, shit.”

Immediately, Tabitha accelerated into reverse, throwing Courtney and Maxie back against their seats - the van lurched over the back of the bridge and landed with a crunch on the gravel road behind, scattering rocks and birds alike -

Only then, the police officer turned around.
He squinted a little.

“Oh, now you’ve done it,” Maxie hissed.
“Do you want to try driving?”

The two of them took a deep breath each, and returned to looking not suspicious at all.
“Right. I don’t think he noticed us,” Maxie advised quietly, “Take it slow, and we should be able to get back in town without a problem.”
Tabitha inched back, just a tiny bit, as soon as the officer picked up his pen.

“A little bit at a time. I see.”
Another inch.
“Anyway, I’ll keep an eye on the police officers - “

“NOW!” Courtney snapped as soon as the man turned back around - the van lurched backwards again at top speed. This time, it slammed into a small pile of bushes and out again, dragging leaves and vines with it with a sickening rrrrip - past the river, past the hills, past the sign which said ‘one way’, all the way back into the little town.
Did the officer notice? There was no way to tell - they’d come to a stop behind a cluster of trees, and quite frankly they didn’t care.

Well, Tabitha didn’t care at least.
He looked out the window, hoping for a breath of fresh air. The dust was settling on the sidewalk; the terrified Kricketots started their chirp again. Surprisingly, no-one had come out into the night to see what on earth that ruckus was.

Apart from someone very, very familiar, just across the street.

“Heeeeey... Mister ‘I’m Sober’,” the six-foot tall shopkeeper drawled.




Archie and Shelly found it...strange that the porter insisted on taking their bags as soon as they stepped inside. Maybe it was company policy, maybe it was her Mightyena.

The Spirit-Z Hotel lived up to its futuristic name and shone with a little too much chrome. The stairs even had a little bit of it peeling off; they’d painted the railings gold in the past.
And, of course, the pen he signed his name with at the reception? Shaped exactly like a Spritzee, plastic feathers and all.
“Are you sure you don’t want to upgrade that to a suite?”
“Nope,” all three travellers said after another
“Alright, we’ll get your bags up in a moment…” said the attendant, handing over the keys and smiling brightly - “in the meantime, you can check out your room!” she continued, watching her customers go straight back into the crowd and head for the stairs.

Calmly, she gave a signal to the porter.

Halfway up the stairs, Shelly tapped Archie on the shoulder and directed his attention to the back of the counter; a few metres above now, they could see what was happening clearly. The receptionist, the porter, and...probably the manager stood clustered around their luggage.

“They’re doing random checks?” Shelly whispered, “Well...probably not random, but still…”
“Yeah, looks like it,” Archie replied quickly. A pit in his stomach was starting to open up as he watched the contents of their bags spill onto the floor...

The gleaming white bottle of fuel sticking out of the pile was what caught their eye. Everyone’s eye, actually. The porter pulled it out and lay it on the floor, then...another, and another, and another…
They inspected the labels, the little warnings that said the fuel was flammable - ‘course it was flammable - and how easy it was to get the screw caps off. Shelly waited with bated breath, waiting for when they found the matching stove -
Only to remember that they wouldn’t.

Archie took Shelly’s hand, tried to give her a reassuring nod. As the porter kept pulling out coats and fake mustaches and beanies like cloths out of a magician’s hat - their expression changed.
“Where’s the uniform?” one of them commented loud enough to hear, “The one with the ‘R’?”
“I just have a bad feeling about these guys, you saw the dog…”
“Check further. Then, get a police officer, just in case - “
Everything went back in the bag, shoved in hastily, like a child trying to hide something from their mother - except both parties were equally scared.

...Perhaps, in the owner’s case, less scared and more interested.

“Let’s go,” Archie said, slowly backing up the stairs, “I think they’re done…”
Shelly bolted - so did he.

They all... eventually got their bags back. Took the porter a good while to get up to their room, though. They’d spent a good 10 minutes waiting, and waiting until they finally heard a knock on the door. The time was...mostly spent talking. Archie and Shelly said they both had a solution in mind, and it’d only take a minute. Maybe a couple.
Matt... looked convinced.

So, when the time came and someone knocked on the door, Archie moved Matt out of the way, shifting his hand so he could open the door in his place -
The little man in the corridor smiled.

“At your service,” he said, before Shelly pushed through Archie and Matt - and started to speak.

“Hey, about the stuff in our bags…” she began, trying to somehow sound even more genuine than she already was - “I just wanted to explain why they’re there, as well as the weird clothes.”
The porter jumped.

“...What fuel?” he said, once he’d composed himself.

“You know, the little while bottles?” she repeated, “The ones you found in our luggage.”
“...I don’t remember any little while bottles. And I don’t remember searching through your luggage either - “

“Is that the same guy?...” Matt questioned quietly, “Maybe they...er...haven’t told everyone ... “
“It’s definitely the same,” Archie replied, “I remember the beard.”
“They had a little logo with a mountain on it,” Shelly continued to describe, “And I think they had Silver Camping Supplies stamped on them…”
“Nope,” the porter muttered.
“They were, like right at the top of my bag - “
“Don’t remember them.”

“Oh for...look, even if you’re not the one that searched them - tell whoever did they’re for cooking,” she finished, getting close to snapping - “You know...for stoves? Campfires?”

“No, I don’t think I know what you’re talking about…”
Shelly’s mouth hung open, as the porter slipped out into the corridor.
“The cleaning lady will be over in ten minutes,” he said while he did -
WAIT!

But he didn’t ‘wait’, and Shelly stood defeated in front of nobody.

“Sorry, we try not to clean when the guests are in the rooms, but things keep piling up! - “ the porter finished, retreating and slamming the door...leaving Archie, Shelly and Matt with what could become Evidence A. Evidence A, in a court full of trigger-happy hotel owners, and the police officers that’d know their faces off by heart.


 


The car’s interior rattled loudly, as Maxie heaved something metallic out of his bag - it was linked securely to a power bank, and every black sheen on every part glittered under the street lights. He turned it on with a gentle whirr, and a little screen on the top faded to white, cleanly - the machine was good as new.

“You...brought a printer,” Courtney questioned, “...on a road trip?”

“It’s for the fake ID’s we’ll have to make!” Maxie explained, “We’re going to be out here for a while, and I thought we should make around...10 or so different ones before we, er...head off properly .”
“Good plan.”
“And no, don’t worry, I didn’t take our old one,” he finished.
“Ohhhh, thank god, ” Tabitha muttered sarcastically, “I was wondering if the printer about a thousand kilometres away right now is still there.” He took a back seat as Courtney rummaged through her bag, a little glow in her face.

“Look at it,” Maxie continued, after pausing a little, “It’s beautiful.”

“Yeah, and it looks like…” Courtney said, inspecting all the cartridges, “...yeah, we’ve got everything we need to make a pretty authentic driver’s license - well, if you give me a couple of hours...” She opened up her laptop and tried to find the closest drawing program, one that didn’t have cute drawings of Numels and apocalypse-themed shading studies already open.

Pretty authentic?” Tabitha questioned, quietly.
“We’ll work out what we can’t fake as we go along,” she assured him, grinning.

Maxie resisted the urge to object this time, and took the driver’s seat back. Sighing, he kicked his feet back on the wheel, feet just a few inches away from the horn. Tabitha hauled himself into the shotgun seat too, with a handful of fresh-ish sushi to offer to everyone - Maxie took everything teriyaki, Tabitha took the Octillery balls, and Courtney took the little plastic fish.
“Can I ask...” Maxie asked Tabitha, chuckling a little…”What exactly - ahem - drove you to reverse straight off of the bridge at top speed like that?”

“Don’t know, honestly.”
“Oh.”

Tabitha shifted around in his seat to face Maxie, hoping to get all of his attention.
“Fine, maybe it was a bad idea,” he admitted, after taking a few seconds to get his words together, “And it’s not like that’s my go-to plan for getting away from the police…”
He paused after a quick chuckle, wondering if Maxie would take this well.

“...It’s like I was on autopilot. It’s like I haven’t gotten the time to, like, think properly and get a plan in order, in my head, since we left everything back in Hoenn. And eventually I just have to go for whatever comes to mind first, a lot of the time.”

“Sorry,” he finished, quietly.

“That’s normal,” Courtney commented, before continuing with her work as Tabitha sighed, thinking that he’d made his point. He stopped the car on a back road, right on the edges of the town.
“Well, that’s...good to know,” he replied.
“Thankyou for explaining,” Maxie reassured him, “Let me know next time if you’re feeling like that. Perhaps...I could take over?...Or you could talk a plan through with me?”

Tabitha nodded, slowly, and pulled a throw blanket over himself. He turned away, burying himself a little in the nook below the dashboard.
“Hey, Maxie?” Courtney asked, leaning back from her laptop and clicking her strained back - “Pass me back one of those bags.”
“Anything particular you need?”
“No, the lighting’s really bad,” she explained, taking the backpack she was passed and pressing it against the window, “I wanna make sure these ID’s come out the right colour…”

Curious, Maxie leaned out of the car window, expecting to see a white streetlight - and see a light he did, on a street a few blocks away. It was pointed down an alleyway - and more importantly it was terribly bright, bright enough to make it hard to see a screen. Whatever it was, it was at street level, around the same height as a parked car’s lights, which made sense.

Curiosity satisfied, he was going to duck inside the van and get ready to fall asleep -

...And then the light moved.


Notes:

So, the first draft of this chapter ran on for way too long, so I split it into two! Hope no-one minds, and the chapters will be a little shorter from now on...

Chapter 6: Driving Directly off the Highway

Summary:

Picking up from the end of Chapter Five, we rejoin Archie and Maxie in the middle of a disaster.
Archie, Shelly and Matt are all about to be labelled a threat by a paranoid Saffron City hotel owner, while Maxie, Tabitha and Courtney are hiding from a curious police officer in a town that's not big enough for the both of them...

Will they be able to continue the way they planned, after this has all 'blown over'?...

Chapter Text

The thing with Evidence A’s is that someone needs to explain them. You can’t just tell an officer over the phone you found a fake beard, some fuel, and some clothes - and that’s why three travellers were planning to set a nearby building on fire.
There are a thousand and one reasons to have a fake beard, and Archie and Co’ only needed one.

The first idea that Matt had was to get everyone in the clothes they were supposed to use as ‘disguises’ - whether that be Sinnoh coats, Johto jackets or Kanto jeans, and leave a few others out for effect on the beds or on the bags. They were fashion designers, or going to the nearest expensive gala to show off their suits, yes. Archie was now decked out in a bright coat, sweater, boots…

...A certain comparison could be made, but no-one wanted to make it.

“What about the fake beards?” Matt questioned.
“Oooooh,” Archie sighed, frustrated, “We could...put them on you. And say you’re self-conscious about your lack of beard…? No. That won’t work.”
“...Yeah, because I have a beard!”
“Sorry - sorry - just spitballing ideas here - “
“I might have an idea,” Shelly piped up, as she took a PokeBall from her pocket, “But...are we going to use the beards again?”
“Hmm...”
“Nooope,” Archie replied, “I’ve been doing some thinking, and maybe shaving will be enough…”
“Good.”

“...Oh,” Matt whispered, as Shelly got out her Pokeball and tossed it to the ground.
A few minutes and a fair bit of dog-wrangling later, Shelly’s Mightyena was decked out in full beard, mustache, and a hat, looking like the best in show. In between barks, it tried to lick the faux fur - but to no avail. (Shelly still petted their back for their good-ish behavior.)
“I reckon they could pass for a contest dog! - “
“I thought they were already…” Archie commented as he tied a fancy-ish pink ribbon from Shelly’s bag onto his suit.

“Now,” he continued, trying to tear himself away from the dapper little canine, “What about the fuel? What do we do about that? I could - “

“That’s easier,” Matt replied, inspecting the white bottles, “We can get the cleaning lady to throw those out no problem, it’d make more sense than the clothes…”
“Once we’ve done that, we sleep here, check out in the morning just to complete the whole ‘we’re perfectly misunderstood travellers that just got mistaken for Rocket members’ thing…”
“And now we know there’s an...uh…’evil team’ scare going on,” Archie added, “We can say goodbye to hotels.”

“That...sounded slightly more optimistic in my head,” he finished. Matt nodded, however slowly, wondering why Archie wanted a drink all of a sudden...

“Here’s the kicker, though!” they announced, holding up an empty water bottle… “We don’t even have to lose the fuel.”

“Oh?”
“Ohhh, I see!”
“We pour it all into this. Now, we don’t even have to worry about picking up what we lost, and if we pull this off - “ he continued, talking faster and with more energy than he’d done for a while, “ - we can waltz out of here like absolutely nothing happened!
Shelly and Matt’s eyes opened wide as Archie did exactly that - transferring the fuel into the inconspicuous bottle of ‘Seafoam Water’...
And it was perfectly clear.

“Clever, eh?” he muttered to himself, “So now we’re - “

Knock, knock.
“We’re…”
Without a chance to say ‘come in, and with his back turned and bottle halfway into the bag, Archie heard the door open.

Shelly, Archie, and Matt snapped to attention - in front of them stood a bemused old woman, with a sparkling new mop, cleaning cart...and holding a sturdy walkie talkie straight out of a military base.

“Well, they look a bit annoyed I came early,” she reported into it, “Not like in the ‘raah, I’m gonna fight you’ kind of way, though.”

Archie gave Matt a hopeful grin.
“Also, their dog’s wearing a mustache and they look...weird. Yeah, I think they’re co-ordinators, actually?”
...and Shelly a wink.

There seemed to be a loud sigh of relief coming through the little speaker, and then a lot of angry chattering from someone else entirely -

“Ohhh, you want me to check them more than that? You’d better add this onto my paycheck, but okay, okay - no, I’m not going to say ‘over!” she snapped, before turning off her walkie talkie and turning to her audience...
“‘Ello, there,” she said calmly, as though absolutely nothing had happened.




“Everyone, I have...news.”

Tabitha and Courtney looked around at Maxie, both with the same slightly annoyed expression on their face.
“Don’t panic.”
“Oh, GOD - “
“I said, don’t panic!

“Well?” Courtney questioned -
“Someone’s checking the town,” Maxie explained, struggling with the door handle, “And they’re quite close. And they probably know our license plate. And it’s the same policeman from before so they probably know what our faces look like - “
“Ohhh no,” Tabitha gasped, hand over his mouth, “What do we do? Hide - “
Yes!”   Maxie snapped , “Exactly, that’s exactly what we do ” He immediately left the van and slammed the door, with Tabitha and Courtney following behind, both of them crowding around him and ducking behind the only cover they had.

Maxie - he took stock of what he had to work with. He had one side-of-the-road carpark, the only free one he could find, one campervan that was very conspicuous, very noticeable - it even had a little vine sticking out the back to make it recognisable, however tiny it actually was. If you saw it - you’d know it. Oh, and one of those license plates that lit up when you shone a torch on it -

The torch itself was just visible in between the streets sometimes, casting long shadows where it hit the garbage people had left on the pavement. It seemed to have moved on from here, but where to exactly?

And - and there was the forest behind them, bordering the whole small town. Filled with thin pine trees with a wide enough gap between them to run through without having to slow down, or god forbid trip over -
“Well, I - I don’t know if we can leave the car,” Courtney suggested quietly, also looking off into the night, “We’d be on foot. That’s how all criminals eventually get caught…”

“So we can’t go into the forest, we can’t go into town,” Tabitha concluded, leading everyone around to the back of the van and crouching down, “And we can’t drive off the way we were going because there’s gonna be a guy back there. Either way, we’re - I - “
“What are you looking at me for?” he snapped at Courtney who was looking more concerned now, “ I can’t think of anything!
Maxie took that as an invitation.

“First of all,” he instructed, “we mustn’t give up. We will be able to do something , after all, it’s just one policeman who has no clue we’re who we are.”
“I...I’m listening.”

“Well!...” Maxie concluded, “Well, if we’re going to hide, we’ll do it the traditional way!”
“The traditional? - “ Tabitha began, before shutting himself up.
“Both of you,” he instructed, half-running back to the van and shutting himself in the driver’s seat, “Get as many bushes and leaves and branches as you can find. In the meantime...I’ll get the car in position!”

The pair of them watched as their only hiding spot coughed its engine clear, revved into gear...and reversed into the trees with a light crunch.

“Well, then,” said Courtney.

“You might want to - “
Another crunch as the van kept going.
“You might want to stop right about now!” Courtney called out, “We, uh...can’t really see you!”
THAT’S THE POINT! ” Maxie cried, going even further before finally bringing the van to a halt.

Immediately, Tabitha ran off into the darkness for the nearest ivy bed and started pulling it away from the trees, the rocks, the dirt - he tugged it free quickly, passing Courtney on the way -
She’d been grabbing broken sticks and leaves from a nearby felled tree, and was on her way to take another bit of rotten tree - that definitely wouldn’t let any light through, she thought, that’ll be for the license plate…
“Hey,” Tabitha said, “Don’t worry about taking too much, we’ll come back for that.”
Courtney nodded, a little relieved. Meanwhile, still in the driver’s seat, Maxie watched a shower of wet leaves cover the windshield.
“How’s this?” Courtney asked, spreading them around a bit -
“Good, good!” he reassured her, stepping out of the car…”May need a little more coverage.”
“What’s the kind of time we’re working with?” Tabitha asked, throwing the ivy over the front of the van and immediately running off for more.

“Er…”

He stepped out into the woods again and checked the town - or what he could see of it anyway - for any signs of light, or life, but he could find absolutely nothing. Not a sliver of white.

“Around...five minutes,” he concluded, “Yes, five minutes.”
“Five?”
“We’re going to need our Pokemon for this,” Maxie advised.

Throwing his Pokeball onto the forest floor, Maxie gave Skitters the order to ‘shush’ and then the order to get the largest bush they could - scattering leaves and branches, the bat flew away into the night while his trainer stood guard. Tabitha and Courtney had to duck while they ran back with even more rotten wood to stack in front of the license plate…

And slowly, leaf by leaf, bush by bush, the van disappeared into the forest.

Finally, Courtney came back to the van for the last time with a little branch to stick by the window - and a very satisfied Skitters, hauling two bushes the size of a large tent. Exhausted, she sat down on the forest floor, right next to Maxie.
He snapped his fingers, and Skitters deployed bush number one.
“You know,” he said, “We should make our Pokemon do more disguise work.”
“Mm,” Courtney replied, “Like - “

She tapped Maxie on the shoulder, and directed his attention to a forest that had completely disappeared. The trees melted into the fog, the rolls and dips of the landscape were blended together like wet paint, leaving only the most basic shapes visible - and one of those shapes moved towards them.
Tabitha himself stepped out of the rolling mist, with a very pleased-looking Koffing on his right arm.
“Like that!” she finished.
“A full-power Clear Smog, works every time,” Tabitha explained, “Completely opaque, completely odorless, and whatever colour you like!”
“Oh!... Fantastic!” Maxie exclaimed, getting up and walking straight into Tabitha before turning around and getting in the driver’s seat, “Now, everyone, back in the van.” He slammed the door on Skitters just after he dropped the second huge bush, and with a single piece of gas-station sushi and a ‘shoo’, got him to stop hanging around the car.

So, as the clear smog spread across the forest, all three lost whatever little visibility they already had, while they waited inside their little shelter. They were in darkness, complete darkness.

(Maxie, as everyone sat down...felt a jolt.)

“Can I...ask a question?” Courtney piped up, leaning forward to get a better view.
“Yes?” he replied, “ - By the way, keep your voice down.”
“Er…” she whispered,”...At - At what point do we get out and run?”

Though they had barely any visibility, they could still see light through the gaps in the leaves. And what they could see what a faint, shapeless white glow moving through the night.

“When they touch the van...you run.”




“You know, you can always mosey down to the gym, once I’m done with the bit around the front door…” the cleaning lady offered her clients, who had been standing around awkwardly in the centre of the room for a relatively long time.

“No!”
“We’re fine!”
“Wouldn’t want to make you feel unwelcome!” Archie finished, taking a seat and keeping his feet off the newly mopped floor.
“Ahh, that’s nice,” said the lady, before wriggling under one of the beds - “My name’s Natalie, by the way.”
“Nice to meet you, Natalie! I’m...Sebastian.”
“‘Thought you were Dylan,” she could be heard mumbling.

So far, Natalie hadn’t glanced into any of the bags, or taken more than a surprised first look at the mustached dog...she looked up and down their outfits, and she seemed to approve - not in the aesthetic sense, mind you, but more of the fact that these coordinators could be given a talking-to by the fashion police, rather than the actual police.
“Are you guys going to a contest?” she asked casually, after pulling out a suspicious piece of plastic from under the bed, “...Just a wild guess.”

“Well - “ Shelly began…
(How fast could she make a cover story? A backstory, even?)
“...Yeah, we are! It’s my first one, and I’m pretty excited.”
(No need.)

“Ohh, that’s lovely,” Natalie replied, coming back out with a bundle of dust bunnies and a suspicious piece of rubber - “...Knock ‘em dead. Now then, I’ll just head into the kitchen and you can...put your dog’s moustache back on.” She motioned towards the Mightyena, who was flicking the little strip of hair across the floor.
“HEY!” she snapped quietly, “Naughty! Let that thing go - “
“Don’t worry about it,” Archie said to her, “She believes us,” he continued in a low whisper...before grabbing the empty bottles of fuel beside his bag. Damn it, if his arms were big enough to carry half of Matt, he could carry all of these over in one go.

“Natalie!” Archie called, following the trail of the wet mop into the tiny kitchen, “I’ve got something for you, if you have a moment...”
“Hm?...” Her face lit up.
“Here,” he said, holding out an armful of empty bottles, “These...wouldn’t fit in the trash, so would you mind if I put them in your bag?”

“I suppose so…” She took them, turned them over in her hands a little - and recognised them. Little, white, and dangerous-looking , she remembered her manager tell her beforehand, though the last one was a bit subjective.
“They’re empty. Not...flammable or anything,” Archie commented in a low voice.
“Well, unless any of you are planning to throw out a cigarette…” she replied, dumping all of them into the rubbish…”I think we’re good.”

“And, uh, let’s see what I can get you for a tip…”
“Hah! Wait ‘till I’m done first, you silly goose.”
“Well, if there’s anything you need,” Archie invited, “just holler.”

She leant on her mop and sprayed some air freshener into the bathroom, casually as ever - before remembering her job wasn’t done and walking in there. Her cart was empty; a whole hotel had been sprayed with duck and had been scrubbed down with enough water to supply a whole island, and these three were the last ones to get the privilege of a Mrs. Natalie washdown…
“Natalie,” said the voice over the walkie-talkie, “any news on the fue - “
“It’s gone, they trashed it. Now, hush.”
(In the bathroom, Natalie realised the mop bucket was completely dry.)

Archie left with a smile, to show Matt and Shelly that the plan had worked.

(Bit of a design flaw, she thought, to have none of the buckets fit under the taps. Would they get confused and unnerved if they heard her turning on the shower instead? Probably.)

Not quite ready to break his cover, he just gave them a thumbs up.

“HEY!” came a voice from the kitchen, “Sebastian?... Dylan! Mind if I borrow some supplies? I’m kind of running on empty here...”
“Sure,” Archie shouted back, “What is it?...”
“Oh, just your bottle of water, I’ll fill it right back up…”
“Er - “

Then it hit him.

“WAIT!”
Archie rushed into the kitchen, knocking the cart to the side and waking up the guests next-door - but it was a few seconds too late.
The cleaning lady unscrewed the cap. And of course, she paused before pouring it on the floor, a little concerned by the very startled-looking man standing in the door.
Even without looking, she could tell something was off. Very off.
Yes, the stove fuel looked exactly like water, flowed exactly like water, and fit into a two litre bottle of water…

But it certainly didn’t smell like water.
Natalie sniffed the bottle once she noticed the harsh scent, and sniffed it again when she remembered what the manager told her about the guests supposedly having ‘explosive chemicals’ and a disguise. She was about to sniff it again, but realised that getting more dizzy would not be a good idea.

“That’s, uh...vodka,” said a voice behind her.

The cleaning lady screwed the cap back on, and almost threw it on the counter, but...with her curiosity getting the better of her, she picked it up and took a deep breath.

“Hmm, yes,” she observed, putting on a fake French accent, “Yes, you’re right, I can certainly smell the fruity notes and earthy tones in this one. You are truly a man of class, Sebastian.”
“Isn’t that...wine - “
“I’m joking,” Natalie snapped, tossing it across the table, “This is the bad kind of vodka, I can tell. I haven’t even tasted it. Do not drink.

“Er...yeah, I was thinking I’ve been ripped off...” Archie answered meekly, immediately shoving the bottle in whatever bag was nearby, “Anyway, thankyou for your service, and...judgment of my drink, I suppose…”
Natalie tugged her cart in silence through the hotel room, all eyes on her.
“There’s a tip on the table, by the way!”

She snatched the fifty dollar note and smiled while she opened the door and left for good - “Thankyou very much!” she cooed, almost a little excited and giggly for the first time since she’d arrived. Leaving the final room behind, the elevator invited her in…

“I think she bought it,” Matt commented.
Archie didn’t quite know what to say, other than the fact he did a very good impression of someone that had never drunk alcohol in his life.

He collapsed onto the double bed, just as exhausted as if he’d actually had to make a break for it, with a tremble in his hands that was starting to show. Taking a deep breath, he took the bottle that had almost brought the police to this hotel, and zipped it neatly inside his bag.
(The acrid smell was obvious to him now. At least, from up close it was obvious.)
“Well,” Shelly said, yawning, tucking her bags under the table and wrapping herself up in the covers of her bed, “I’m going to try and sleep -”
“...Same,” Matt replied, “May as well not keep everyone else up.”
“Hey,” Archie asked them both, “Are we good to wake up at six?”
“I mean, hell no,” Matt chuckled, “but...go ahead.”
“Six-thirty?” Shelly suggested -
“Sounds good,” Archie confirmed, setting an alarm on his phone, “Good night.”
(Honestly, no matter how good a song he picked, he would likely hate it.)

“And good job, everyone...” he could be heard telling the quiet room. Lying closest to the switch, it was his responsibility to turn the lights off…
He could still see, though.

Quietly, he took a Pokeball from the bedside table and rested it in his hand. He turned it over towards the light and made out which sticker he’d put on the top - a little purple flower petal, scratched a little with time and use.
His own Crobat hadn’t come out of this ball since he’d left Hoenn.
Aspen must be lonely in there, he thought.

There was a little nook beside the door, which would have been perfect to use as a place to have a guard Pokemon, just in case someone did come in, just in case someone did think his excuse was more than a little off.
If Maxie had done it back when they shared - well, sort of shared a hotel room, then maybe it would work for him as well.
Especially considering his dear Aspen was a lot more obedient than Skitters always was.

They probably would have gotten the idea, if he released them right here, right now, and pointed to where he wanted them to go, but…

Was it actually necessary?

As quietly as he’d retrieved it, Archie returned the Pokeball to its position on the dresser. They were safe, as long as his eyes were open, and once they weren’t...He may as well not worry.
After thinking about it, he realised there was nothing more he wanted right now, than to get up, leave, go next door, knock until they opened up...
And say, to whoever opened the door - “Hey, we’re three escaped criminals from Hoenn. You know, the ones that tried to wake up that big ocean-creating fish, and failed? I think the police are after us, the hotel owners think we’re Rocket members…”

“...Help me.”

But Archie could only chuckle at his own imagined conversation, and turn away from the door, the corridor, away from the golden light that trickled under it...try to slip asleep.

Try.

Meanwhile, in the little glass elevator, Melanie had the walkie-talkie pressed to her head while she looked out on the stars, and the city skyline. It had just lit up for the night, and she was looking forward to leaving this place, for good.

“You seem very enthusiastic all of a sudden…” the manager commented.
“Ohhh, it must be the ‘vodka!’” she explained, before falling into another quiet fit of laughter, “Or should I say…”
“Hm?”

“...The petrol?”



Night-time streets all looked the same, eventually. There were only so many small markets and dusty real-estate offices you could put in one place before it became indistinguishable from somewhere on the other side of Kanto.
The officer off the bridge stalked the streets, following the light of his torch and nowhere else. Asphalt and faded paint crossed under his feet, but...the little flurry of leaves and scattered dirt looked off. Mostly because he was told that anything could look off if you tried hard enough.

“What are we looking for, exactly?...”
“We’re looking for, let’s see…” his colleague on the bridge told him over the phone, flipping some paper and clicking his pen, “a nondescript white van.”
Another one!?

Startled, a large Crobat flew out of the trees - taking a horde of little Zubats with it, to nest on the telephone lines in peace. Despite himself...the officer followed, far into the misty woods.
“Geoff, can you just...check the list of people the police are keepin’ an eye on at the moment again?”
“Because I’m just finishing up now, and I want to see if…”
He shivered.

“I wanna see if we should call in the big guns, y’know?”
“Hey, is this...because of that big bat that just flew over me?”
“...N-No.”

(In the van, almost everyone was ducked out of view, watching the faint dappled light carefully for any signs of movement, or, hopefully - for everything to go dark. Courtney had one hand on her laptop, and one hand on the car door handle. Tabitha...well, he was frozen in position under the dashboard. He couldn’t look up. He felt like he couldn’t speak, but he definitely wanted to.)

(Because almost everyone was ducked out of view.)
(Maxie, for some reason, was still upright, and not even staring out the window - no, he had his eyes fixed below the windshield. He did not appear to register Tabitha tugging at his leg, or furiously motioning for him to move.)

“Right,” said the voice from the phone, “We’ve got a bunch of people from...Kenny, are you in the woods right now?”
“Yes, yes, I am - “
Kenny cleared a ragged bush from his path - it looked like someone had uprooted it. And then...returned it to exactly where it was supposed to be. Kicking it aside, he continued.

“I guess that makes sense…See anything?”
“Not yet, no. There’s definitely been a bit of a ruckus here, but whoever did it isn’t around.”
“Alright. I’ll read off the names…”

Meanwhile, the torch-beam crossed the woods, startling bats and birds alike. Ahead, he could see barely anything other than faint outlines - maybe cliffs rose and fell, maybe there were dips in the landscape. Then, there was a strange hump at the edge of the woods, overlooking a slope, surrounded by bushes and what looked like twisted old trees.
Again, curiosity was about to get the better of him.

(Tabitha then reached up and tapped Maxie’s shoulder, once, twice, three times - )

(“Hey!” he snapped quietly, “What are you doing? Get down! ”)
(The light, the strong light was moving between the leaves again, shining directly in his eyes now - but Maxie could not move. He would not. Even a turn of the head might make his silhouette change a little, something a trained officer with nothing else to look at might notice - of course he would notice! And besides, if he shifted his foot from where it was right now…)

(That would be the end of their disguise.)

“We’re still looking for Giovanni, Petrel, Archer, yadda yadda yadda,” Geoff listed -
“Nope, it’s not them.”
Kenny stumbled into the fog, breathing in something thick and humid - though he couldn’t tell what. His sight? Gone. His sense of smell? Also gone.
“And we’re also getting something,” Geoff continued, “...from the Hoenn Police...”
“Hoo boy.”

(The disguise didn’t hide sound quite as well as it did the actual outline of their shelter. Which is why no-one in the little van made a sound when they heard their home region in a casual conversation. Of course, you could argue it could have been anyone that they were talking about - but...that never crossed Maxie’s mind.)

“Well, you remember Maxie and Archie, and their, uh…’admins?’ The ones who wanted less or more land or something.”
“Oh, my god.”

“They’re here, apparently. Both of them almost sank a bloody police boat on the way here, they did, and anyone finds ‘em here, the International Police are gonna get involved.”
“The Interpol? For those guys?”
“And here - here’s the kicker - “
“What?”
“They’re travelling together.”

Sighing, the tired young officer slumped against the nearest clump of bushes, waiting for Geoff to tell him the catch. The ‘but.’


(Maxie took Tabitha’s hand, and gripped it tightly.)

“Don’t believe everything you read, mate,” he snapped, getting up, walking away and laughing, “They’re not, have you seen them? In person?...One of them wanted absolutely no water because ‘people’ and the other one wanted to drown everyone because ‘to hell with people!’ I just can’t see it. They couldn’t decide on one thing together if their lives depended on it.)

(“Can you see them?” Tabitha whispered, “Are they...are they here?”)
(Maxie only had ‘absolutely no water’ picked out of the muffled conversation, in that voice - in that overly authoritarian, overly annunciated, overly snapped, spat kind of tone.)

(It was him.)

(They knew, didn’t they?)

(“Hey - ” Tabitha questioned, shaking his shoulder now, trying and trying to get some kind of response that wasn’t dead silence - “Maxie?”)

One last sweep of the woods; the light glittered off what looked like metal -
Or just shiny leaves. Beyond him was a little drop, a baby cliff, and then, presumably more woodland.

Then finally, the light went out.
“Geoff, go get my civvie clothes ready for me, will you?”
Kenny switched off his torch and walked away, sick of being able to see nothing through this heavy mist and watering eyes, sick of tripping over ivy and rocks - clearly, anything would be far more fun than stumbling around in the invisible, undriveable forest. It was ten-to-nine, for god’s sake. He deserved to be back at home or at the local bar, eating chips and gossiping about how stupid the rumors about Archie and Maxie were.
Unless someone was willing to destroy their car, they wouldn’t continue. And so, neither would he.

There was an old saying Geoff had told him; if you start seeing random trees and bushes and think they’re your suspect, it’s about time to go home.

(Unfortunately, Geoff had never come across the renowned bury-your-van-in-forest-materials technique before.)

“I’m checking out,” Kenny snapped, “Over.”
And he struggled away through the brush, with his focus firmly on the Little Grimer .

“I…”

“They’re gone?” Tabitha whispered, “They’re gone!” he cried a few seconds later, throwing his arms up in celebration, as far as you could in a tiny van - “Guys! We’re okay!”
“Good gracious, that was close…” Maxie sighed, laying on the steering wheel, “I didn’t think...I thought he would…”

Courtney was completely silent, but when she heard the other two happily chattering, chirping almost, she beamed from ear to ear.
“See, sometimes,” Tabitha said, after a long pause to gather himself again, “When you’re in a bind, you’ve gotta do as the Pokemon do and - and do whatever comes to mind first…”
“Oh, believe me, I think we were more cunning than that -” Maxie replied, “Don’t put yourself down, Tabby - in fact, you all did a fantastic job!”
“Did you see how close he was?” Tabitha continued, looking a little grave, “Like, if he’d gone a little bit further, he definitely would have seen us - “

“Well, it’s a good thing I parked the car so far into the woods, then,” said Maxie, who turned around to face everyone else -

And let go of the brake.

“DAMNIT, NO!”
Immediately, the van slid down the small hill with a crash and a bang and a crunch, uprooting bushes, scattering dirt, and severely startling the local wildlife. All three passengers’ heads hit the roof of the car with a bang, and this time, it was Maxie who was trying to hide as best he could - he couldn’t watch. Courtney ended up buried in bags and suitcases, and Tabitha was left hanging onto the dashboard like an unwilling participant on a rollercoaster, as the van hit bump, after bump, after bump…

Eventually, the ride came to an end. It only took around 10 seconds, but it took around twice as long for Maxie, Courtney and Tabitha to finally poke their heads out and observe the damage.

They lay at the bottom of a muddy slope, with only forest behind them. No roads, no signs, no tramping tracks...only the faint glow of some far-off streetlights.
The back of the van was buried in dirt. The front of the van was still caked in leaves. The wheels...well, they couldn’t tell the state of those, but it was probably pretty bad.

Tabitha slowly turned to Maxie - and he would have gestured to the massive dent they’d made in the hill, except Maxie had already buried his head in his arms. He mouthed... why?

“Told you so,” Courtney whispered, trying to break the tension.

Chapter 7: Settle

Summary:

After Maxie accidentally backs the van off a cliff and Archie narrowly escapes being mistaken for the local mafia, it's up to them to take responsibility and sort out what's happened...
Question is, will they?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“One!”
“Two”
“THREE!”
“Don’t push NOW, push AFTER the three!”
“It’s not moving!”
“Something’s in the way, probably!”
“No...no, it is...”
“Just get it out of that little ditch!” Maxie advised, clearing out the mess of leaves burying the back wheels with a tentative little kick - “That’s all we need to do!”

For the last ten minutes, he, Tabitha, and Courtney had been trying to get the van in a driveable position - each time they tried to shove through the debris, the wheels slipped back down a moment later, and each time Tabitha pushed as hard as he could, Courtney was out of breath. (...And vice versa.) The van hadn’t slipped down onto flat ground - in fact it was still on the slope, held in place by the dirt it had pushed down with it.

Typical. Even they had already been shoved 7/8ths of the way downhill, the powers that be couldn’t completely commit.

So, Maxie kept kicking and digging at the little ditch they’d carved out of the forest with whatever he could find - a stick, a stone, the heel of his boot…
At least - at the very least - no-one could see him. If Archie were still here, he would be laughing his ass off at what kind of mess he’d gotten himself into.

Looking ahead, all Maxie could see was brush and scrub, with nary a clear path or hiking trail in sight - the ground, covered in puddles, dead leaves, and rocks that looked deceptively tyre-friendly stretched ahead of them, with what looked to be an enticing gap in the distance.
He’d already accepted that his precious red boots were going to be completely ruined by the time he got to the ‘safe place’, wherever that ended up being - as well as his coat, his socks, and what was left of his dignity.

Every now and then the outline of a car would dash through that gap like an animal ducking in and out of cover. ...Despite knowing much, much better, Maxie still felt indignant that not a single one had noticed them and stopped to help.

At least, at the very least , he and Archie wouldn’t be watching each other...do this kind of thing. It would only complicate things further.

“HEY!” Courtney called, “Maxie, you done?”

But then there were the people a few feet away.
Watching him stand there, tapping his foot and lost in thought.

“Hang on, I’m coming!”

Tabitha and Courtney made a space for Maxie at the back of the van rather quickly. He shuffled awkwardly up the slope around them, sliding down and landing in the gap between it and the van- he would have hit the back window face-first, if he didn’t fall back on the damp leaf cover a little.
“Right,” he declared, brushing himself down - “On the count of three. One!”
Tabitha braced himself - “Two!”
“THREE!” Courtney finished, slamming her shoulder into the back of the car with a loud thump - flimsy glass windows creaked as Tabitha gave them a hefty shove as well, and Maxie leapt against the metal back, digging his heels in and struggling to keep it in its place.

“...Did you leave the brakes on...by any chance?” Courtney asked flatly.
“Wh - No? ” Maxie croaked, straining a little.
The van wasn’t moving an inch - a stalemate between three people and dirt.
“That’s - that’s why we’re down here in the first place.”

Frustrated, Maxie let go, he kicked the back of the car, clang -

And like a startled animal, the van jumped away from his boot with a clatter, to land on the solid-ish ground beyond.

“Well,” Courtney mumbled, “...That answers the question.”

“Ahh,” Tabitha sighed, “I should’ve tried that...”
“You did well,” Maxie informed him, making his way downhill again and fixing the dent in his shoe, “Both of you did well, in fact… Hopefully we never have to do that again.”
...Yet, while everyone else got inside the van, Tabitha stayed.
The forest they’d slipped down from looked so inviting now, and the town above was probably completely safe. (If only, if only.) Gently, he tested the slope, watching it crumple beneath his shoe and the debris trickle downhill.
Of course a van couldn’t drive on a 60-degree angle, he reasoned, and left.

“Well,” Courtney questioned, pointing towards the far-away highway, “won’t we have to push it the rest of the…”
Maxie beckoned her casually into the driver’s seat - “Ah, we’re fine.”
“Oh. I see. ...I’m slow.”
“Fine?...” Tabitha questioned from the backseat, “I think - “
He trailed off before he could finish.

Leaping in front, Courtney tapped the brake and accelerator with her feet and gripped the steering wheel tightly. Her driving shift was supposed to be a few days ago, but then she got shunted back a fair distance, in favor of Archie, Matt and Shelly. She hadn’t been behind a wheel, not since she got her fancy hoverboard, but damn did she miss it.

(With her phone set to silent, she took a pretty picture of the dashboard and landscape - just before everyone got into their seats.)

“Hit it, Courtney,” she said to herself, and launched into the trees.




5:30 AM

“The Qwilfish swims alone, it thinks it’s got too many spines!”
“And the Wooper stays at the bottom ‘cause it can’t see what’s at the top!”
“You stay together in your shoal because you’re hurt all of the time - “
“You can swim away, but at some point...you have to - “

Archie slapped his phone off the table before it could finish the line.

“Urrrrrgh,” Matt groaned -
“Morning.”
“I thought we both hated this song,” Matt could only slowly mumble while he rose from bed.
“Yeah,” Archie replied with a mischievous grin, “That’s the one reason I chose it.”

“Mmmgh,” Shelly whimpered, “Er...is this when we’re supposed to go?
“Mmhm,” he told them, hopping out of bed and picking up his suitcases - “Let’s just...make this look like we have a flight to catch. If the hotel staff see us...just act natural.”
“Just act natural,” Matt replied, “Got it.”


5:37 AM

In the hotel corridor, a few steps next to the lift, Matt was struggling to fit behind a large potted palm tree without making it tip over.
“Look, I’m just making sure she doesn’t pay attention to - “
“Matt,” Shelly told him, “She’s looking at you.”

A cleaning lady with familiar-looking white hair wandered about in the corridor, looking for dust to sweep up. They ended up in front of the lift - and gave a curious look to the people that seemed to be waiting for it to arrive. As per company policy, she waved her hand and let the customers in first.

...And then immediately pressed the ‘open’ button.
“...Right.”
“Bro - “
Matt, inside the lift, casually slammed his hand into the ‘close’ button.
“One second - “
The other two stayed silent, only hearing the click-click-click as Matt tried to keep the gap between the doors as small as possible -

Until he noticed the lady passing a suitcase through the gap.
“Your luggage, sir?”

5:45 AM

While Matt and Archie scurried out a nearby backdoor with their bags, ducking their faces out of view of the security cameras on the ceiling, Shelly took a little detour to the cafe’s drinks machine.
(Coffee, hot chocolate, cold chocolate, water…)

“What are y’ doing?” Archie whispered, “I can pay for coffee later!”
“Hold on - “ Shelly told him, getting a single paper cup of tea, “We’ll need this later.”
“Uh - “
Archie accepted it, and hurried Shelly out the door - though not too fast, otherwise he felt the drink might fly out of the cup and onto the pavement.
“I...didn’t think you were much of a tea fan,” he questioned.
“Nah, I’m not.”

6:10 AM

The guard inside the gate wouldn’t let the bollards down, for some reason. The route leading out of Saffron City looked clear enough - it wasn’t like there was much traffic this early in the morning.
He stretched his hand out, wiggling his fingers expectantly.

“I thought the gates were free when you’re driving off peak…” Matt whispered to Archie, passing him a wad of cash anyway.
“Yeah,” Shelly replied to them both, while handing the guard the hot cup of tea, “They are.”
(Archie laid his hand on the car door, prepared to let the guard rummage through the boot, and prepared to flee into the alleys of Saffron City if - )
“Aaaaah,” the guard sighed, “Thankyou. You’ve no idea how early the guys higher up think people are gonna be driving.”

( - if he found anything quote-unquote ‘suspicious’, and if that did happen, he told himself, the car would not be worth it, no matter how expensive everything inside was - he wasn’t that kind of person...)

“Head on through,” he told them, lowering the bollards and waving them out.

(Oh.)

“Phew,” Archie sighed, audibly, once they were out and under the rising sun. The city’s boundaries disappeared behind them, abruptly cut off in favor of keeping this little mountain route intact. As Shelly took them away, the scent of a thousand different restaurants and smoke transitioned to grass and wind.
He opened the window, poked his head out. It calmed him. ...A little.

“So,” Shelly asked, “...Do you think the whole, uh…’Rocket Scare’ is just about done?” She set up the map on her phone, putting in directions to Cerulean City.
“‘Rocket Scare?’” Matt questioned, motioning to Archie who he thought would be just as confused.

“Well…” Shelly began, “Hm. It’s weird.”
“Go on,” Archie replied, leaning forward.
“So...someone just found out there’s been a smuggling ring operating around, uh...Lavender Town. Of course, it was Team Rocket, so they tried to shut up whoever found out. It was some 10-year-old kid, I heard; and now, long story short, the police keeping an eye on criminal activity in the whole of Kanto in case there’s more. Smuggling rings, attacks, whatever…”

“...Maybe the Interpol found out we’re in the city,” Archie suggested casually.
“No, that’s not it. They’d have caught us by now if they were looking for us, alright?” Shelly replied, “...Anyway, guess what Pokemon they were smuggling.”
“...Meowth? ...Abras?”
Cubones.

“Oh - oh my god,” Archie stammered, “That’s horrible…”
“‘Least we never kidnapped any orphans,” Matt commented, shrugging.
“At least, like, an eighth of our grunts didn’t have any parents, bro.”
“That’s not kidnapping! That’s what we did out of the goodness of our hearts!”
“That’s what all kidnappers say,” Archie replied in the voice of a gruff, deep-voiced, and over-dramatic detective - before having a short coughing fit.

“Anyway,” he continued, once he was done, “On...whether the scare’s over...well, I think we’re good if we don’t go into any, like, big stores with our bags.”
“You sure?” Shelly asked, cocking her head.

Staring ahead, she didn’t see his expression change.
For the...fourth time since yesterday, he remembered what he’d forgotten.

“Yes, I...saw someone get searched,” he started confessing, “Before we checked into the hotel, actually, while we were leaving that camping store.“

Conveniently forgotten.

“Really?” Matt gasped, in obvious surprise, hoping to fill the silence Shelly left.
“I thought it was nothing,” Archie stammered, “I - I thought it’d be better not to make a fuss over something that looked small, in case it wasn’t actually a problem - “
“In case it wasn’t actually a problem?...” Shelly repeated.

“Yeah, and...also, I didn’t want you two to worry.”

“...Right.” Shelly replied, bluntly.

“Look, next time,” she advised, “And this goes for both of you. If you find something that could come back and hurt us later, just tell everyone, when you see it, and we’ll try and find a solution. ‘If you see something, say something’ - as they say…”

Only Matt laughed heartily at that.




“Damnit.”
Courtney stared ahead at the second tiny birch tree that had lightly clunked against the front of the van.
“I was hoping to snap that in two…”

“Can’t we just...drive around it?” Tabitha asked her.
“I don’t think so,” Maxie replied, staring behind him at the first tiny birch tree that had lightly clunked against the back of the van, “I suppose we’ll just have to…”
He started fidgeting with the sleeve of his cuff, trying to get himself to concentrate.
“Think, Maximillian, think - “
“We have time,” Courtney stated, “...I don’t know how much...but we have time.”
“Actually! You know what?” Tabitha snapped -
“What?“ Maxie replied, “Say it - “
“Screw that one tree in particular!”

Maxie realised they were getting out a little too late, and before he could react, his admin was trying to tug the small tree out by the roots, kicking it over like a delinquent and terribly drawn sign for a school fundraiser -
“Rrgh!” he snapped, “ MOVE!
Hang on -
Tabitha looked up at Maxie, who didn’t look as surprised as he thought he’d be.
...Then, at the same time, both looked down at the bent and bruised tree.
And its roots, which were sticking out of the ground.

“Hang on,” Maxie repeated, “You might be...onto something.”
“You could...actually take that out of the ground and throw it aside, since someone might pass it off as a hungry Pokemon. Better than - oh, I don’t know, burning the forest down…”

“Pokemon, Pokemon...” Courtney echoed from the driver’s seat, getting out her Pokeball and tossing it onto the ground with a flick of her wrist -
“Come on out, Pom-pom.”
GAH!
“Oh?”
The little ball split in two; the energy inside grew shifted and twisted itself into the shape of a Camerupt, finally exploding in a shower of sparks and leaves...the camel roared, teasing out any cricks in the neck it had after spending so, so long unused.

“Right,” Maxie declared, gathering himself, “Courtney, you give him its orders!”
Silently, she stepped out of the van...and pointed.

“Hey, hey,” Tabitha continued, flicking the ball on his belt into his hand, “Let’s use all three Camerupt!”

In sync, he and Maxie tossed their Pokeballs further into the woods, shattering twigs and small branches with the surge of light-turned-Pokemon…
“Rockfall!” Tabitha cried -
The huge, stocky Camerupt with ash-tinged fur turned to face him. If you’d known Rockfall for as long as Tabitha had, you could read that it was ready; ready to burn something.
“Cinderbar!” Maxie followed, directing his smaller one to charge forward - it rose from the ground slowly, under the weight of the reddish-grey armor of rocks on its back…
But that, in no way, meant it was tired .

“Clear a path to the highway, that way,” both of them commanded, “ Any way you can!”
“Tear them out by the roots!”
“Flatten them to the ground!”
“Just...get rid of them.”
“GO!” all three cried in unison, watching their Camerupts enter the fray and roar with excitement...

...A minute later, Rockfall, Cinderbar and Pompeii were still chowing down on the first birchtree.

“I don’t know what I expected, honestly,” said Maxie.

In the end, all three had to walk behind their Camerupts, prodding them forward when they looked at a birch tree hungrily after they’d knocked it down. They moo-ed loudly to each other, seemingly in very deep, fulfilling conversation. A couple of times, Maxie would look back and notice they were veering off to the side, and have to gently guide his Camerupt back on the straight and narrow, hoping the other two would follow.

He had to admit, he never saw himself doing this - maybe that was why he wanted to turn around, get back in the van, stay in one place for a while, and not have to speak to either Tabitha or Courtney.
Well, of course you’re anxious, he reasoned with himself, you’re damp, covered in leaves, herding your Camerupt which won’t listen to you. It’ll pass. You’ll get over it.

“You know,” Courtney reminisced to nobody in particular, “...This reminds me of when I worked on the old Happiny farm, back in Sinnoh...”

“Oh - “ Maxie replied, quite surprised, “Really?”
“Yeah, they’d keep dropping their eggs...stones...whatever, and we’d have to wait for them to pick ‘em back up. Then, they’d always run just as fast as they did before...and drop them again. ...It never stopped being funny.”
“I suppose they wouldn’t know any better…”
“Yes, I suppose they wouldn’t…”

“Well, what excuse do these big lumps of fluff have?” Tabitha grumbled, throwing a broken birch tree aside before Rockfall could notice it, and continuing on.
“...I…” Maxie replied, “Hmm. Maybe they’re just…”
He stopped mid-sentence, partially because he wasn’t sure if the Camerupts actually were hungry, or if they were just bored, understimulated…
“Move, Rocky, MOVE!”

(How could he not tell by now?)

Maxie could be heard taking a deep breath.
“...Oh, I don’t know,” he began, “But, before we get onto the highway, I wanted to, er.. say something.”
“Go on,” Tabitha replied, still concentrating on his Camerupt and making sure it didn’t try and eat the suspicious-looking red berries.
“I...wanted to apologise.”

“Courtney, I admit that, yes, I think I did hear you while I was moving the van, and I get if you think I’m hypocritical for implying you were stupid, or something like that, Tabitha…”
Tabitha slowed a little, trying to stay level with Maxie now.
“It’s my fault for getting us here in the first place, anyhow...“
“Hey,” Tabitha interrupted, “I’m the one that drove us off the bridge, remember - “

“...Well,” Maxie replied, “This is - this is a different thing! And I’m taking responsibility for this thing! I - I promise that next time either of you tell me to stop, I will stop.”
“That’s…” Tabitha replied, “...good to hear.”

“I’m sorry,” he whispered - “I’m sorry,” he repeated, this time loud enough for both of them to hear. He continued nudging his Camerupt along, though this time, a little gentler - and as he did, he noticed Tabitha herding his Rockfall closer, and closer.
It was only now that he noticed he’d been travelling furthest away from him.

“I think,” he finished, voice dropping very low, “We might, er... both have a problem with not... thinking things through.” He spoke slower now, procrastinating between every word, but Tabitha appreciated the effort.

“Ahh, good,” he replied, “We could form a group; ‘Dumbasses Anonymous’.”
“Pffft.”

“Hey,” Courtney cried, struggling to keep up with Pompeii, “I can see the highway!”
“Good, good!” Maxie called back, before turning back to Tabitha - “...Although, hopefully by the time we leave Kanto, we’ll both be more....competent.”
“Baby steps,” Tabitha assured him -
“Just baby steps?” Maxie questioned, laughing a little- “Heavens no. I’ll have the two of you swept out of this region in the...er, illegal equivalent of first-class, just you wait…”



Notes:

So, this was supposed to be a short bridging chapter, but it ended up being 18 pages long (again) so I've split it into this and the next chapter. Can't read too much in one sitting, you know?

Chapter 8: Scatter

Summary:

Archie and Maxie keep up their side of the deal with their grunts, do some simple planning...things they've been meaning to do for while. ...It should be easy.

Should.

Chapter Text



7:00 AM

In near-silence, Shelly drove the rest of the way to Cerulean City - a winding road passing through tunnels and forests, under a fading night sky. Archie pointed out a strange gap, or more a gash in the wall of trees that surrounded the road - and though he didn’t see it, he felt the car run over a scattered branch.
“Tauros, maybe?” Matt suggested… “Some really badly lost Tauros?”
“Tch, probably,” Archie replied, “I feel sorry for the poor guy that’s got to clean that up.”

The city in the distance looked like more of a gap in the trees than a towering cluster of skyscrapers. And the lights weren’t what gave it away -
“Do you think…” Matt mused, “...farmers can, like disown their Pokemon?”
It was the clear sparkling rivers, almost-waterfalls and creeks, that the road was built to cross over and show off to whoever needed to see it right now. Tourists, ideally.

“Maybe…”

They passed through what could be called a gate, but it just looked like a couple of stone pillars with ‘Welcome to Cerulean City’ written on a strip of blue fabric between them - the banner, fluttering in the light wind was stamped from top to bottom, with a rainbow painted handprints and pawprints alike.
Shelly didn’t bother taking them down the main road, instead leading them down meandering streets full of bike shops and dairies. The lights above, just about to turn off for the morning, shone on nobody. The workers slept, the guard-dogs slept, the birds slept…

And even Clearwater Park wasn’t awake.

“Here we are,” Shelly called out, as she parked the car under the shade of a pine tree - “Somewhere for us to rest.”
“Ahh, great…”
“Hold on, is this place free?” Matt asked, getting out and having a look around at what little signage and paths the park had. All that you had to work with was the dirt on the ground and a... slight lack of trees in the general area. But still...

“Perfect,” Archie gasped, looking out at the stretching forest beyond, “Just what you think of when you hear ‘relaxing holiday.’” he finished, chuckling to himself. He opened up the boot and began to drag out a gigantic cardboard box, the Dura-Brr Four-Person Easy-Setup Tent ...and just when he thought he couldn’t hold its weight any longer, he let it thump onto the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.
“Oooh, neat - where are we gonna set that up?” Shelly asked, kneeling down beside it. Lightly, she traced the box’s advertising while Archie thought, and thought.

“Somewhere...out of the way,” he replied, locking the car and taking a gander across a nearby river…A quiet, silvery river with a barely visible rocky plateau on the other side.
“Not too close to the road, just in case…”
“Just in case?” Shelly muttered.
(Barely visible.)

He and Matt looked at each other with a glint in their eye.
“Are you thinking what I’m thinking, bro?”
“I think I’m thinking what you’re thinking.”

It’d been a while.

“How do you think you’re gonna get it across, though?” Shelly asked, shoving the huge box an inch closer to them with her foot as if to make a point.
It’d been a while since Archie and Matt worked in their element.
“Like this,” Matt answered -
In reply, both him and Archie tossed their Pokeballs into the flowing river. They flowed with it for a few seconds, before what at first looked like another pair of sparkling droplets grew and grew, shifted and changed - into the shapes of two huge Sharpedoes. They grinned widely, their teeth glinting - and invited a third Pokeball into the whirling spray. Two Sharpedoes was alright, three...a force to be reckoned with.

(Casually, Shelly took a photo of all three happy sharks...and pressed send.)

([ the boyes ] she added as a caption.)

Archie, Shelly and Matt all lifted the cardboard box into the Sharpedoes’ jaws, telling them all to bite down, keep the box above the water, and not destroy it too much . Shelly and Matt stepped back, let Archie continue working with the sharks. Both of them rushed back to the van, bringing back armfuls of boxes and backpacks and sleeping bags, ready for a day of quiet busywork.
The river...well, it was a throwable width.

“What do we do with the one that has the laptop?...” Matt asked, stopping halfway through throwing a black backpack.
“Just...throw it softer?” Shelly asked, before going to return a bag to the van, “Actually, come to think of it, we don’t need everything.”
“Ah, right, I’ll go put this back…”
“No, no, throw the laptop! I’m sure it’ll survive. ...I’m just saying we don’t need the CDs and the swimming togs, y’know?”

Both of them turned back around to see Archie launching himself into the river.

“Oh.”

In the gentle waters, it was no trouble for Archie to swim towards his struggling Sharpedo companions. The colder it was, the clearer it was, and, at least with this kind of river, Archie could deal with the cold - he opened his eyes and looked for a shadow on the surface, a sunshade for the fish that swam around him…
And aimed for it.

As quickly as he’d dived, Archie surfaced underneath the huge cardboard box, alongside the trio of Sharpedo. With his feet firmly planted on the river bottom, he started walking alongside them, carrying as much of the weight as they did. He had learned how to keep his balance in the shifting mud and current, and even if he did…

Well, he had faith in Sharpie and Co.

“You good, Archie?” Matt asked -
Then again, he couldn’t hear anyone else. He ducked underwater briefly; seeing if there were any roots to trip over -
...And resurfaced to find himself looking at the riverbank.
The Sharpedoes all remembered at once that they couldn’t walk on land, gave up, and scattered across the river - now that their work was done, they could hunt for fish!

Archie, unfortunately, had legs instead of fins.

BRO?!
“Don’t worry!” Archie replied, staggering sideways down the river, “I’ve got this,” he continued, attempting to throw the box into the grass, “Don’t sweat it,” he finished, finally pushing it onto the bank, but stumbling forward into the river himself.
Though he was soaked through, he still gave the two a thumbs up.


 

A while later, the whole crew had put their roots down on the other side of the river and set up the tent - it took a lot of straining and struggling, and it took around 10 minutes for them to realise one of the pegs was missing. Shelly improvised, and stabbed a sharp-looking stick into the ground where it was meant to - considering her work done for the morning, she retreated to the riverbank. She could be seen holding her phone, trying to get reception.

Meanwhile, Archie and Matt were tracing the web of a map of Kanto, trying to decide which road that spanned away from here would be the best one to take.
And yet, there were so few.
There was Lavender Town, but unless they wanted to mourn someone or something, that would only lead them to a dead end, in more ways than one. The route that led to the Light-Violet Range in the north never crossed over them, only spiralling around its slopes like the road was scared of the other side. Dots of seaside towns lined the edges of highways, all the way up to the Indigo Leauge, at the very corner of the map.

Not like they had the Pokemon or the nerve to challenge the Champion, whoever that was now.
But then there was the cut-off highway that led to the west, with a little arrow next to it that said ‘to Johto.’ Archie was hesitant to turn the map over to see what kind of catch there was, what would end up stopping them from up and leaving.

“Hey,” Matt asked, “Do you think the thing we did in the hotel worked ? As in...really worked?”

(It seemed like there wasn’t. That was what ‘open border’ meant, anyway.)

“Yeah, it worked,” Archie replied immediately, putting the map away and laying down on his sleeping bag…”That cleaning lady? She believed us. She thinks Shelly’s an aspiring co-ordinator and that I’m an alcoholic that sneaks vodka on a road trip. ...There’s four kinds of really honest people in the world, if you’re really honest with them. Little kids, people in crap jobs, people who are about to die, and old people.”
“The last two...they’re the same, though.“
“Dude, no!
Matt lay down next to him, and they stared at the blue canvas ceiling of the tent together, watching dappled light filter through it.

“The weird thing is…” he explained, pausing to get his words together, “I still - I still feel like someone’s gonna wake up this morning, think about what happened last night...and go, ‘hang on, that excuse made literally no sense. Let’s call the police after all!’”
“What would they even tell them?...” Archie proposed, “‘I found some weird guys in the hotel with a fake beard and camping supplies, the cleaning lady sniffed their vodka and she says it smells like fuel! ‘Well, Mr So-and-So, have you ever tried vodka?’ No, sir! ‘Then go buy some, and call us again when you’ve drunk it yourself!’”
Pfffhahahah !”
Archie laughed along with him; until he ran out of breath…
“Actually,” he commented, “I don’t know if I’ve ever had vodka. But - uh, yeah, you get what I’m saying, right?” Matt nodded.

Archie stared out the door of the tent, reminded of something again . Just at the corner of his vision, he could see the van; so far away and yet too close to them at the same time.

“Tell you what,” he said…
“Hm?”

“If by some chance, the police come and find us tonight, their lights’ll be on. We’ll see them coming, and by the time they break into the van we’re ‘sleeping’ in...we’ll be gone. We’ll get out of the tent, grab the food, and we’ll run for the hills, aaaaall the way up to Route 25.”
He motioned far away, into the space where the trees, the bushes and the rocks started blending into one another.

“And if worst comes to worst,” he suggested, motioning with a finger spread -  “we scatter.”

“...Scatter?” Matt repeated.

“Yeah, we’ll all, like...go off in different directions. So that they don’t catch all of us at once. At least one of you would manage to get away, and...who knows, they might focus on me...” he explained quietly, watching Matt slowly become more and more confused...
“...Um...Archie?”

“And then we meet in the morning!” he finished, holding up his phone, “That’s the plan.”

Matt was silent now, and yet...he still nodded. As always. But his mouth still hung open, in a way that said please say ‘as a last resort.’
“Hey, now, I wouldn’t leave you behind,” Archie assured him, pulling him into a tight hug, “I wouldn’t ever do that. That’s what I’ve always said...and just because we’re getting chased by the police doesn’t mean I’ll stop being here...if you want me to be here.”

Matt felt a hole in his chest open up.

Something reminded him, of the last time he had said something along these lines.
To several people, now that he thought about it. So many years ago.

If.

“You promise?” he whispered.
“Course I do,” Archie replied, “I won’t run away.”
Matt let the hug linger after that, probably because Archie didn’t want to let go of him. When he finally did, Archie gave him a smile, sincere however weak it was.

“Welp,” he said more casually, unzipping his bag, “I’m gonna go delete Mark’s data, I’ve been putting that off way too long.”
“Cool,” Matt replied, and left the tent to see what he could see...

Archie had taken their laptop out, and was busy having a look through the old itineraries and databases they used to have, back when they needed to check what grunt had done what, and who hadn’t. Meetings, schedules.
Mostly they were recorded as clearly and with as few words as possible, but then there were periods where the spreadsheet fell empty, with single words summarising what Archie had managed to do that day. Good, then - if there were no records, as far as the police were concerned, nothing had happened.
Unless Mark confessed to his crimes himself, when he was called in for questioning, but he had faith.
The text felt like a relic; a museum piece. Especially when it first loaded, at day one.

And by that, he meant the actual day one.

“Rally in Slateport City. Maxie & Courtney providing Camerupts for grunts to ride on.”
Ahh, those gentle giants. He missed them.
“Matt taking my place as leader during meetup with Maxie @ Chimney Cakeshop.”
Focus, focus, he told himself, you’re looking for Mark.
He looked for the option: Control + F.

“Discussed with Molly possibility of moving from Team Magma to Team Aqua. Request denied by Maxie.”
“Discussed with Matt possible re-merger or Team Aqua and Team Magma.”
“Discussed with [Mark] possibility of moving from Team Aqua to Team Magma. Request denied.”
No. No, not that.

“Grunts Stephen, Vincent, Isabel, and [Mark] collecting Devon Parts from Worker A during morning commute.”
Illegal activity. Deleted.
“Grunt [Mark] sent for interview with Devon executive. Bugged.”
Illegal activity. Deleted.
“Discussed with [Mark] possibility of moving from Team Aqua to Team Magma. Request denied, discussed possibility of leaving team.”

...Archie considered deleting that.
“Grunt [Mark] has stood down from Team Aqua. Possibility of return.”
...And that too.

He checked again, and again, to make sure every record of Mark doing anything bad was completely gone; and checked again to see if no-one else had accessed it.
God, he wished he’d put a handy little mark of “you’re doing something illegal” next to anything that was; then it would be much easier to delete all the evidence.
It would be so incredibly unfair to save only one person. Because he’d smiled. Because he’d shown that he had a life and hope outside of Team Aqua. Because someone loved him.

“Taking submarine to Seafloor Cave. Stage Two begins today.”
(He’d found the bottom.)

But for now, he couldn’t read it again - this biography, this play-by-play record of what had gone so wrong. He would go through it and clear it completely tomorrow, leaving just enough, the skeleton, the clean version, so that you couldn’t 100% prove it had been tampered with.

(Was Maxie keeping up his side of the deal, he wondered?)


 

7:00 AM

Courtney had chosen the back seat this time.

Maxie, after apologising, decided to do something else he’d been doing less of recently: getting some sleep. (Well, after he’d deleted Molly’s data, and driven them onto the freeway and set up an alarm system, of course.) That morning, he woke up and started driving immediately.

Courtney suspected he hadn’t slept at all.
He'd replaced every spreadsheet detailing what he'd done with a warning; a relatively quick job, not one to lose any sleep over.
"Team Magma is no more. Let the grunts go. I take sole responsibility for any and all crimes committed by grunts if caught. They did all this thinking it was good, and obeyed me."
That was what he'd written.

She’d been awoken in the early morning by him getting out of the van - she peered over the dashboard to see him taking the dew from the hood and splashing his face with it, in a vain attempt to stop this strange tremor that had come over him.
It didn’t work, but at least he could blame it on the cold now.

He had not, in fact, gotten over it. And every time he looked on this strange road, in this strange forest, in the middle of nowhere, he felt still more…
Of something. Something uncomfortable. But...he had already apologised for being irrational like he was being right now, he had already promised to take more responsibility, and that was that. This was responsibility. Reading Archie's name appear less and less and less in the journal he kept as time went on, until he read the exact time and date he changed 'Terra Project' to the 'Magma Project' - that was responsibility. Making himself read all of the seemingly insignificant things he did with him, the cafe trips, the Camerupt and Sharpedo training, the gifts, and reminding himself why he wasn't doing it now, even if 'Team Magma is no more' - 

That was responsibility.

Silently, he dried himself off and got back in the car.

Maxie said, when Courtney woke up, that they’d arrive there by morning. Wherever ‘there’ was.

“Now what? Do we just go back to where we were supposed to?” he asked himself.
“Nah!” Tabitha replied, “Let’s confuse ‘em!”
“Well, I’d hope the police haven’t been following us! Actually, you know what? I think I might...shake things up a little. If there’s one place the police would never expect the leader of Team Magma to go to, it’s the city of water!”
“Cerulean City?”
“Yes.”
Tabitha paused, and watched a sign whizz past him. He could faintly make out ‘Mt Moon Tourist Village’ on it before it panned out of sight.

“You’re just saying that ‘cause you missed the exit, aren’t you?”
“No - “ Maxie began…

“Fine, perhaps .”

While the two up front were arguing in good spirits, Courtney was tapping out a message on her silenced phone. On the highway, it wasn’t too easy to get carsick, and Courtney had at least some faith in her self-control…
But she still wanted to know why she’d been sent a picture of three Sharpedo. There must be a story behind that.

[ you up? ]


 


Far away in the Clearwater Park on the side of an unnamed river, Shelly finally got the message she’d been waiting around for. No, she couldn’t tell a lie…

[ you up? ]

Ever since Courtney told her about the incident with the cliff, she’d been slightly on edge.


 

[ oh, yeah! we just got to the park ]
[ archie faceplanted in a river sfksdkslkd ]
[ still stressed about yesterday but i think i’ll be fine ]
[ dw about it ]
[ how did you sort your thing out? ]

[ well we destroyed some of a forest haha ]

[ nice one ]

[ but don’t worry we did it with pokemon ]
[ it’s 100% environment friendly uwu ]

[ COURTNEY NOOOO ]

Courtney sent over her photo of the forest, taken back when she first bumped into it with her car. Looking back, the lighting was a bit...bad, but clearly, Shelly didn’t care.

[ before ]

And then...a photo of the Camerupts mowing it like grass.

[ after ]

[ i can’t believe you’ve done this. i want a divorce. ]

[ i refuse. divorce permission denied ]

It was in the seconds between Courtney’s replies that Shelly took another look at the second picture - strange as it was, something about it looked familiar. The birch trees, maybe, or the size of…
The strange gap, or more a gash in the wall of trees that surrounded the road -
She started to type, again.

[ hey quick question ]
[ did that come out onto a road that goes to cerulean city ]
[ where is it let me find the highway name ]

[ i think it did ]

Courtney tried even harder than she had to to hide her screen. She looked behind her, but wherever they’d popped out of the woods was far behind her -

[ DUDE ]
Her screen lit up quicker this time -

[ i think you’re going the same way as us!! ]
[ you’re going to cerulean city, right ]

[ yep ]
[ also oh my god you saw where we came out onto the road?? ]

[ its fine courtney ]

[ even archie thought it was a tauros herd BUT LIKE ]

[ WE’RE GONNA BE IN THE SAME CITY ]

Courtney looked at the text for a moment, trying to get what she meant, why she was so excited. A little smile spread across her face, and it was then she knew. She knew.

[ do you want to meet ]

Shelly paused.

The sun was rising now - they had the day. How much of it they had, she couldn’t tell, and even if she asked…
She’d likely not get a straight answer.

[ yeah ]
[ i just want to see if you’re all ok ]
[ it’d be a pity if the thing everyone had going up until a few days ago just ]
[ ...stopped ]
[ i don’t want to cut contact with everyone and ]
[ i want to talk about everything, buddy to buddy if you get what i’m saying ]
[ its just ]
[ so weirdly nice knowing that someone is running from the exact same problem you are ]

[ ...same ]
[ i miss you too. ]




At around the same time in the morning, the owner of the Spirit-Z hotel, and the man who’d been on the shift at Lavender bridge picked up the phone.

They didn’t call the police, no, no. That would be too forward. After all, what would they tell them? All they had was what they could recall of what the strangers looked like.

“Hello, is this the tip line?” they both said, as per script - “I have some information about, er...'Archie' and 'Maxie?' I don’t know if it’s much, but…”

“All information is important to us,” said the voice on the other end of the line, “Go on.”

 

Chapter 9: The Two that Came Back

Summary:

One hour.

The last thing that Shelly expected to want while escaping from Hoenn was the company of the girl she wasn’t really meant to know.
Both she and Courtney need space, both of them need time - and it looks like they both could have it, on the sunlit streets of Cerulean City. They’re back home - well, back at one of their homes, anyway.
And maybe, just maybe, it won’t be the last time they get it.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

She left before mid-day, she said she’d be back by noon.
Which was just another, slightly more mundane way of saying she’d arrive in Clearwater Park at the ‘Right Time’ to up and leave.
They wouldn’t stop in one place for so long unless they were going to drive for a day straight afterwards, no.

Or two days. Or three.

Shelly, to anyone that was awake and looking on the streets, must have looked like one of those visitors you saw in stories - that you hadn’t ever seen in the suburb before, not in living memory... and yet somehow knew the streets off by heart. (Oh, and carried a large sack.) In reality, she was just taking all their clothes to the local laundromat.

The River Rinse. The quaint grey building, at the end of Pebble Crescent, with the bell at the window and the owner’s nice pet Meowth that... might still recognise her after all this time. What was its name - Bubbles? Goldie?...Snowball?...

She could take time to sit on her own. To think on her own.

At least, that’s how she explained it.

Honesty, she had said to Archie and Matt a few hours ago - and yet here she was, hauling a laundry-bag plumped up with her own decently clean clothes down the empty roads.

The thick bead curtain in front of the door rustled loudly as she came, waking up the little nameless cat. Quietly, weaved between her legs until she sat down - and even a little while after that. She shuffled over to the washing machine, letting it stay by her side as she pushed her spare change into the slot. You could swear the Meowth looked more excited every time a coin melodically clattered into the machine. (Ah, the look on its face was golden when she ‘accidentally’ dropped one on the floor.)

(Cats didn’t care who you were.)

And so...with no clue why this old visitor was there, the Meowth hopped up on the seat and waited alongside her, holding the gold coin tightly.

Why was the door so interesting to her?...thought the cat. Not wanting to deal with these existential questions anymore, they curled up and fell back to a long sleep, in the warm sunlight.

...At least one of them could ignore the ticking clock.

[hey courtney]
[i’m here]
[where you at?]


 

Someone else was also laying in the warm morning sun, though they were completely alone.

The Magma crew had arrived in Cerulean City just before the sunlight did; they would only linger around here ‘till lunch, and then they would be off. Maxie had been saying some things about ‘taking the Magikarp boat’ and ‘unregistered travel’...though, true to form, he’d been saying them mostly to himself.

(Courtney shifted towards the patch of light that could get into the van, yawning. It moved quite quickly now; she’d have to match the speed.)

Tabitha found one of those lodges, the ones that sold themselves as being made of wood and stone and fire alone - but inside was average as an untrained Rattata. He suggested they book a room for one day, while Maxie had a look at the escape routes they had to work with. They’d have their luggage taken care of, their lunch delivered to them hot -

 

(Of course, it was only a matter of time before the sun ducked behind the building, and the cosy little car park became just...a regular car park.)

...And then Tabitha realised Courtney wasn’t following him.

(She decided that when it did, that was when she’d head for the River Rinse.)

“Actually...I heard that some places are searching bags,” she had said, stopping them before they walked inside, “...Checking passports, background checks...et cetera.”
“What?”
“Why?” Maxie replied -

“...There’s a Rocket scare,” she replied.
“Well, I’m sure we won’t be bothered by...“ Maxie reasoned, picking up his passport that still had the not-so-magic words ‘Richard Grant’ plastered on its pages -
He took one look at it...and turned right back around. The hint of a ‘harrumph’ was there.

(Neither Tabitha or Maxie noticed Courtney slipping out of the front seat and dragging the Camerupt’s beds away across the road. Well...they saw her, yes, but neither said a word - whether that be ‘what are you doing, they’re clean?’ or a ‘thankyou.’)

“Hey, hey, wait - “ Tabitha had gasped, still standing in front of the revolving door, “Where’d you even hear that?”
His hand still rested on the handle.
“I didn’t hear anything about a rocket scare?...”
...And then, gripped it.
Courtney?
Courtney stopped, and waited - framed by the empty car park. Slowly, she turned around to face him, once she was confident no-one else would hear her.
“...A friend told me, actually.”

“Wait, but - we can’t tell anyone else what we’re doing - you know, in case they decide to go to the cops and turn us in!” he snapped in a quiet, breaking voice - “That’s what Maxie said, right?...”
“This friend wouldn’t.”
“Why?” he laughed bitterly, “Are they being chased by the cops t…”

And then, the penny dropped.

“Ohhhhh.”
“Yes,” Courtney replied, with a smirk usually reserved for Maxie.
“...I...okay. I see.”
Then, with an unreadable look on his face, he nodded and left.


 


A little while later, the cat woke up.

It lost interest in the old visitor as soon as the bead curtains parted, so without a goodbye it hopped off the chair and padded away. Problem was, this new customer didn’t look even slightly interested in the family pet.

“...Heya.”

...The girl in the doorway smiled weakly at someone else.

Courtney? ” Shelly replied, jumping to her feet, “Ah! You’re alive! ” she cried, with that dramatic flair she hadn’t used in weeks now -
“‘Course I’m alive, silly.”
“How’ve you been doing?”
“I’ve been... doing , I guess. You?”
“Well, we’re safer than we were yesterday! ...I think.”
“...Same.”
Shelly paused, patting the seat beside her and waiting for Courtney to join. Shuffling over, her head nodded a little - she had to shake herself to attention and blink a few times before speaking.
“Sorry, I had...a strange night.”
“All good. ...So did I.”
“...What’s the time we’re working with?” Courtney asked, staring out the bright window for a second.
“I’ve gotta head off at noon, so we’ve got...an hour. That’s…”
“That’s fine.”
“Really? There’s a lot of cool tourist spots around here we...might wanna take a look around.”
“Well...I’m sure we can just talk. We’re not tourists, are we?”
“Pfffffft, I wish.”

“Oh, that reminds me - here,” Courtney said, pulling a grocery bag from her backpack, “I bought you some stuff.”
Even though it was made of brown paper, the package looked more...well, not expensive, that’d be untrue, but nicer, cleaner than anything she bought. The sides looked to be on the edge of fraying, bulging and ripping.
“Dude.”
Was that...raisin bread she saw in the bottom of the package?
“Oh, wow - “
Well, there was no mistaking it - the bag was full of things she didn’t know she needed. A bunch of bananas, iced tea, bottled water, chips, even some konpeito to seal the deal.

“You, er said you were going to be driving for a while, so you can make it somewhere by the morning, or...something. And you said you weren’t looking forward to it, so...I thought I might try and help...somehow…”

“Did I say I wasn’t - ”
Courtney nodded while Shelly checked her memory, a smile slowly forming on her face.
“Oh, I did, didn’t I? This is...really helpful, actually - like, I think it’s my driving shift next -”
“You have shifts?”
“You don’t? I thought Max would’ve...ah, never mind,” Shelly finished, cutting herself short to pull Courtney into a light almost-hug, that just grew tighter and more sure when they melted into it too - a silent ‘yes.’
It’s just $20 , Courtney thought, wrapping her arms tight around her friend nonetheless.

“I...I didn’t think you’d do something like this, y’know?” Shelly whispered.

Courtney tried to say ‘you’re welcome’, but words were failing her at the moment. They stayed tangled together for a few seconds more... and then, both came apart and walked to the window, letting the sun shine on them.

“I…” Shelly stammered, “Did you need anything?...”
“Well, you already stopped us from walking into a hotel with the old fake passports, and now Maxie knows there’s a Rocket scare...” Courtney replied, “That counts for something.”
“...Oh?”
“Yep. That’s you.”
Shelly couldn’t help but blush a little.
“Huh. That’s...that’s cool.”

Her voice crossed from excited to worried by the end of the sentence...and her gaze drifted outside, onto the walkways with people scattered on them. The empty spaces between would be enough for two - far more than enough.
The hum of the dryer and the cold light was getting old; for both of them.

“Actually, do you wanna go take a walk around town?” she offered, pointing at the little laminated spreadsheet stuck to the wall, “I’ll make sure don’t get lost,” she continued, shoving the washed clothes into the dryer...
“Yeah, sure, that’d be...wait.”
Courtney paused and looked over to the seats, to her pile of slightly-dirty towels and coats. Her eyes shot wide open like a spooked deer - a spooked deer that suddenly found its situation hilarious.

“Ohhh, that was why I’m meant to be here…”


 

Meanwhile, Archie lay in a bed of pillows and maps, calmly tracing a route through Johto’s winding roads - while looking out the entrance to the tent every few seconds.
He didn’t want to ignore whoever arrived; no. Matt had just gone outside to pick up some sunglasses, he'd hopefully be back soon, and eager to know what he'd done.

Where was it that Matt always wanted to go, again?...Did he say something once about finding Cherrygrove City peaceful once, on a vacation, or did he actually say that about Ecruteak City? Did Shelly once say she lived in Olivine City as a young girl, or did had she never even stepped in Johto before now? Would it even matter? This wasn’t a vacation, he wasn’t supposed to be having fun, but the least he could do was try, as always…

How long would it take for Matt to come back, again?


 

Around that time, a few blocks away, Maxie was also surrounded by maps - also completely alone. He had the money to buy two copies; the first one was scribbled over so many times the towns weren’t recognisable, the route names completely gone.

He’d drawn a shaky line from Vermillion City to Pallet Town - the trajectory looked like it would shoot straight off of the map and into Johto, but something in him was saying - no, screaming that was an absolutely terrible idea.

Open borders? Little to no police surveillance? That meant nothing. There would always be something. Like how there was a police checkpoint in the town he specifically chose to be free from police. Like how a Rocket scare happened just as they landed in Kanto. Like how he reversed off a cliff when he specifically wanted to be out of sight.

Consulting Courtney was impossible right now.
Consulting Tabitha would just be seen as needy, weak even - especially after yesterday. He had to be responsible, and this was what responsibility meant...

So, there was only one person left he c ould consult right now: himself. And for the first time in years, that didn’t seem like an option, but there had to be something he could do. Something to prove that he was still in control.

He was on his second map, and already it looked like a multicoloured spider’s web.



Archie had accepted that he wasn’t going to get any work done until someone, anyone came back for him to talk to, or with. He pushed the maps aside, the markers too.

His plan would be ‘Johto, let’s go there and see where’s safest as we go’, at least to the person who walked into the tent. Whoever it was would be grateful, satisfied...well, hopefully.

...What else did they have at the moment?



The phone was temptingly close to him. There was one lifeline he could technically call for advice, any advice -
No. God, no. He almost certainly had Maxie’s number blocked.



Blissfully sort-of-unaware of what their leaders were doing, Shelly and Courtney walked the streets of Cerulean City - not quite hand-in-hand, but close enough to assume they were if you weren’t looking close enough.

For around half an hour now, the pair had been wandering the curving, spiralling city streets, with no goal in mind other than eventually come back to where they were.

The city council had let the riverside reeds grow tall - tall enough for them to run through, by the gentle flow and schools of fish. The gym was closed for now, but the statues outside made for a perfect place for Shelly to stop and rest, chatter about how that place used to be a circus tent. The old bars Courtney performed in had closed up their open mics for good, but the shade was there as always - the blue and yellow lanterns, swaying in the breeze, hung just low enough for them to brush with their fingers as they walked past.
The fountain provided somewhere for Courtney to make a wish on her spare change. (Though she was the kind to think that telling someone about a wish made it not come true, she told Shelly anyway.)

(“I wish for everyone to be fearless,” she told her in a whispered tone - “Especially me.”)
(Shelly didn’t really get her to elaborate on that much.)

“Did you say you used to live ‘round here?” Courtney asked, when they turned the corner onto the main street.
“Yeah, I did, I went here on my gap year!” Shelly replied, drinking in the scenery, “It was an...interesting few months, before we had to move back to Hoenn, of course...”
“We?”
“Oh - me ‘n Archie. And a few other people, we all paid for the one flat...” she confirmed, “I did a lot of volunteer work around the place - making sure Squirtles got to the sea, rescuing Meowths out of trees…you get the gist.”
Courtney nodded, her ears pricking up at the idea of someone doing something useful on their gap year.
“Wasn’t too interesting,” she continued, fading out a little, “...in the end, though…”

“What was it like?...” she questioned.

“Well, it was weird not having anywhere that we really worked . This one time, right - the guys we volunteered for called me up and said ‘you’re working in Cerulean Cave today…’”
“Isn’t that the one with the big weird naked cat? I forget the name - “
“Yeah, that’s what I said! I said, isn’t that the one with the big weird cat? And they said, yes, it’s the one with the big weird cat, but that’s not the one you’re meant to be finding!”
“What was it they actually wanted?...”
“I...don’t think I actually found it...” Shelly replied, .
“Ohhhh, no.”
“But I remember the supervisor telling me I had to find a pink, flying, long-tailed...weird naked smaller cat that rode around on a bubble.”
“Yooo -

...All this talk of weird cats around town was beginning to really tick off the Meowth walking a few feet behind them.

“Yeaaaah.”
“Oh! Can I tell you about my gap year?”
(The pair turned the corner...and found the River Rinse was one block ahead of them now. Neither of them really acknowledged it, but still…)
(How close was it to noon again?)

In fairness, all Meowth could understand was the word ‘cat’ said a very confused tone, but still! Cat was their name, after all, it was what the laundromat’s owner called them...

“Sure, go ahead - ach!”
“Hm?...”
Like some kind of hungry Sharpedo, the Meowth started batting wildly at Courtney- claws tearing at the...well, basically just at the sneakers she wore while mewing loudly, but still. You got the impression that if the cat were much larger, it could do some actual damage.
“Hey, you - “
Courtney shuffled backwards, straight back into the wall of the River Rinse with a fantasy with one leg in the air - but the cat didn’t take the hint.

“Hang on - here!“
Shelly knelt down and lifted them up by the belly...except like all cats, it stretched like a fluffy spring. Which was still attached.
“Well, someone’s jealous,” she whispered to them -
Shellyyy!
While she held up the Meowth, Courtney gently flicked the cat’s claws out of her sneaker. It only took a few seconds...but they looked back at her with what could be best described as ‘I will intentionally come back in your greatest moment of need, so you can see that I won’t help you.’
“Pfffhahah... ”
Slowly, she got to her feet - though of course, she couldn’t resist giving the Meowth a pat on the head before sending it on its way.
“You know how people say Pokemon like that don’t really care about you?...” she mused, walking more calmly now, side by side with Shelly…
“Yeah. I’m...a bit sceptical about that. Always have been.”
“Same.”



Maxie had followed suit with his counterpart on the other side of the city, finally - the maps were cast aside, the pens put away in their little case, meticulously as he could.
To the observer, it looked like he had come to a proper conclusion instead of quitting halfway through.
In the end, that was what mattered the most.
He would just take a walk, yes, and by the time he came back, he should be bursting with ideas. That was the whole point of walks.



It was noon already, and Shelly didn’t even notice.

After checking with the owner, her and Courtney’s Mightyena had been finally let out of their balls, ready to scare the cat unintentionally and greet each other the way Mightyena did - by playfighting. Now and then, Courtney or Shelly had to gently pat them to remind them to calm down a little, and all in all…
It’d be easy for them to get up and leave if they needed to.

But, despite everything, they never did. They stayed and talked, and talked - about the stand-up routines that Courtney used to do, the sing-alongs in the car that Shelly swore she was best at, the way that Maxie could kick a lot harder than one assumed (when motivated enough), the ways they hoped they would go, the ways they knew they’d probably go, and of course, how Tabitha drove off a bridge.
Both of them looked at the other and thought; how calm they are.
Strange.

Tightly, Shelly held the bag full of precious supplies against her, waiting for the clock to strike twelve like the famous princess - waiting as the bag felt smaller the more she looked at it.
Still, though, she tried to smile. (It wasn’t hard, either.)

“I once did a whole thing on how Nugget Bridge is basically just called...you know, Balls Bridge,” Courtney was recounting, “and then, and then this one young guy stands up and says....hold on. It’s actually called what?”
“Mmhm…”
“And then a bunch of his friends stand up and say they all thought it was just called that ‘cause of all the gold, and I was thinking... ohhhh ...no…”
Courtney shuffled around to face her but found she wasn’t facing her either. Not that she minded particularly, so -

“Oh! Sorry, I’m listening,” Shelly assured her, turning back quickly.

“Were you...worried about the time?”
“It’s fine,” Shelly protested -
“Well...what a coincidence, I was starting to worry too.”
The two of them both got up, meandering slowly to the door while their two Mightyena followed - the dogs’ tails drooped as they watched their trainer’s voices drop low as well.
“...We could head off?” Courtney continued, leading them both out of the door…

Out the door, right past the TV bolted to the wall, running a constant newsreel as background noise. The headline ‘Hoenn criminals wanted’ hadn’t been clear enough to catch their eyes, and their faces...they looked so foreign now.
They’d picked the most aggressive-looking one of Shelly, one that she didn’t even remember being taken - they’d picked one for Courtney that looked blank with just a tiny, possibly imagined twinge of anger. Both in black and white, and both on opposite sides of the lineup.

The reward was $40,000 for information leading to their arrest - stylised so it looked like it was pasted over an old reward.
The presenter sounded awfully excited.

“Actually, I could just text Archie and say I needed - sorry, was going to be a while longer,” Shelly mused once she was out the door, speaking quicker now, “Maybe I could even say I was meeting up with you...”
“Perhaps…”
“No. That wouldn’t work. It’d be a bit weird to just...say that, you know?”
Courtney nodded gravely.
“I don’t reckon I’ll tell Maxie either,” she said, “not now.”

“But…” Courtney said, now standing in front of the hotels revolving doors again…
“I’ll be online...pretty much all the time, if you want to talk.”



Whoever had said the woods in Cerulean City were full of useless Pokemon was clearly lying. Ahh, the simple joys of training a Pokemon with no fear of fainting, that was Tabitha’s escape at the moment. He’d powered up his Camerupt, his Crobat, his Weezing too, all a good three to four levels each, and now he could come back to…

An empty van.



“I’ll try,” Shelly promised, holding Courtney’s hand tight -
“Oh, no, I’ll be...fine,” Courtney reassured her.
But something was making her pause to reconsider, once again.
“I’ll miss you.”

“Same,” Shelly replied, “This won’t be, like, the last time we ever see each other, though.”
“I don’t know if - “
“If what?”
The reply she got was a strangled gasp.
“Courtney - “
Quicker than she could realise, the person she was talking to disappeared. Shelly turned - Courtney had stepped aside, trying to make it look like they’d just passed each other by as an accident, unplanned, unconnected -

And there on the footpath was Maxie.

“...Hi?” Shelly called out, faltering halfway through.

The singsong voice didn’t appear to affect him.
“Greetings,” he replied, after clearing his throat -

“Well, would you look at that!” Courtney was explaining to him as she led them both closer to Shelly, “...I was walking to the local laundromat and I found Shelly on the way there!…”
“Er...small world, huh?” Shelly continued, shrugging.
“Yeah, what a convenient coincidence!”
“So we thought it’d be nice to walk around town for a bit and catch up, get some chips…” Courtney continued, steeling herself with a deep breath, “...And then we bumped into you!”

Another amazing coincidence!”
“Dude.”

“Right. I see what’s going on here,” Maxie said quietly.
(He certainly did see what was actually going on here.)

Shelly tentatively took a step back, waiting for the ‘but’ to come, but...it never actually did.
He looked more stunned than anything, and as Courtney continued to explain what she’d been doing that morning, he kept taking glances back to Shelly - who was now even more tentatively walking forward with them, back to the hotel.
“I...see you guys are doing okay,” Shelly remarked.
“I’d say we are, actually,” came the quick reply - “...Well, good day.”
She could see their van now; beaten up a little and dirty. Come to think of it, if she hadn’t taken a closer look at it, she might have mistaken it for theirs.

Was this where they were living too?

It was Courtney looking back at her, frantically pointing at her phone, that persuaded her to stop.
Yes, she didn’t know something ; at the very least she wanted so badly for someone else to not know either.

The pair drew away, rounding the corner and disappearing.
“Great...seeing...” Shelly called out, to both of them now - but voice cracked halfway through - “Great seeing you two!” she repeated, before backing off, far off.
She couldn’t tell if either of them heard her, but…

Courtney certainly could.
Maxie stopped in his tracks - he turned back where he came, just to see if he was still being followed...but no. No-one stood there waiting for him. No-one’s voice echoed to say they didn’t actually mean it, or somehow just meant for Courtney.

One question remained on his mind, as they both headed for the van, ready to leave this town quickly, maybe quicker now this had happened -

Why?

Courtney leapt back into the driver’s seat, eager to take over and to talk with Tabitha about literally anything else. Maxie was saying nothing, but he wasn’t thinking nothing. As soon as she shut the door, he would find the words to ask -

Why were they so concerned?

The reward had been raised, and that only meant one thing: they’d just been found. Found in old security cam footage of them applying their fragile disguises, found by hotel owners who laughed for a second at the resemblance between their new guests and the idiots of Hoenn, found by tired security checkpoint workers who wanted a raise…
It was inevitable.

Like an animal running faster and faster as the gap between it and its prey closed, the police and their publicists would only pour so much effort in if one of them had slipped up. The call to find them was everywhere, from Hoenn Wire to the Pallete News, and it was no use for either Archie or Maxie to pretend the admins hadn’t seen them too.

It was official: there were reports of Maxie and Archie being seen in Kanto.
And no - they hadn’t been travelling together.

So why weren’t they both running, as fast as they could, as far away as they could from the police and each other, right as he was thinking this?

“Courtney,” he commanded, trying to stay confident - “Hit it.”

Notes:

...I don't have much to say for myself, other than that I am REALLY gonna have fun writing the next few chapters. :)

Thankyou for coming back to read; I hope you enjoy!

Chapter 10: The Edges of Kanto

Summary:

Around a week into their escape from Kanto, Maxie and Archie are quickly becoming more and more aware of something...strange. Aware of the fact that splitting the teams in two for good - both emotionally and physically...might be harder than they originally thought. Or hoped.
Either way, both parties are nearing the edge of Kanto and planning to escape somewhere else in the Pokemon world.

After all...it's their own journey to take now, and not someone else's to worry about, right?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Courtney, when she first heard that she was going to be put in prison for the rest of her life unless she ran away from home with her old leader, was terrified.
...Nothing new.
She’d been terrified when she first got onto the bus to go to high school, and terrified when she took her first exam. She’d  been terrified when she was first made an admin, even...but that didn’t last long.

After she’d walked away from Shelly halfway through a conversation, she’d felt more and more uncomfortable driving like a teenager who’d just stolen their dad’s car - but as always, she needed to help herself.
The best thing to do in this situation, she found, was to turn it into a game. Always take the sharpest turn possible, always ride just above the speed limit - not because the police could actually be behind you - but because that was what always happened on the big screen, right?

Unfortunately, that illusion was kind of broken when she got into a traffic jam.

“Was there a landslide or something?...” asked Maxie, from behind her.
“I can’t see, it’s just cars all the way forward.”
Maxie looked out the back window and saw something directly behind them -
It took one split-second jump out of his seat for him to realise that wasn’t a police car. ...To his credit, no-one noticed.

“Ahh, well,” Tabitha concluded, “That’s fine. That’s just fine.
There was a good chance they wouldn’t be recognised, even if it had been a police car - Maxie had put his hair in a ponytail, just like he’d always done in college. Tabitha gave himself a buzzcut worthy of the army, which...looked alright for what he had to work with, shall we say. ...Courtney was the only one that looked the same.

"We get to relax a bit...” Tabitha continued, quietly. He turned on his phone, put on some jazz music he’d saved, tossed it into the glovebox, and sighed. From his bag, he pulled out the three or so magazines he’d been able to take with him and started reading, feet kicked up on the dashboard.
He didn’t question it when a hand reached out from the back seat and took a copy of Contest Today - which quickly disappeared when he looked.

Meanwhile, Courtney took her eyes off the road, and decided to just press the accelerator when it looked like something moved. Calmly...she rolled the window down.
“Hey, hey, hold on!”
“Hm?” Maxie questioned, completely unaware of what all the fuss was about as Tabitha grumbled and struggled to keep his magazine fluttering away like a flustered bird as a gentle howling sound filled the van. So did a bit of stray rain.
“Look, can I just wind them up a tiny bit - ” Tabitha continued, leaning over to take the hand-crank Courtney just let go of…and bumped into her back instead.

“Oh. O-kay, then.”

Like a meerkat scouting the plains, Courtney had leant out the open car window to see the dizzying drop just to the right of her van. Instead of hitting the front seats, the light rain and wind landed on her face, giving her the wake-up call she needed.
Truth be told, she’d taken this driving shift so she could distract herself, but...ironically, not driving appeared to be doing a better job at that.
“Do you wanna swap magazines?” Tabitha could be heard asking.
“...Maxie?”
“Ah, yes, here - “


It wasn’t the temporary traffic light changing that eventually told her to move - it was the raindrops on the rocks turning green. Without looking back inside, she inched forward a little, then a little more, waiting for the slightly bigger van ahead of them to move -

And then someone ahead of her looked back.

It wasn’t intentional, no - that much she could tell.

But it didn’t take very long for the person ahead and the person behind to recognise each other - there, leaning out the front window just like she was, was a woman with wind-tossed blue-streaked hair blowing in her face.
They were too far away from each other to read lips perfectly, and for obvious reasons they couldn’t speak up...but they could try. That was enough.
It began with Courtney?
It continued with a muttered yep, that’s me -
It kept going still, when Courtney realised it wouldn’t matter if anyone noticed her waving, and it finished with Shelly giving a tiny, tentative wave back - before rounding the landslide and driving away.

Tabitha heard the driver sighing deeply, as the temporarily traffic light turned red again.
...Probably because of the traffic jam.



Archie looked up, as anyone would, when the car started moving again.
Like Shelly was doing right now, he looked behind him, and just before they rounded the landslide and drove out of sight -
He was sure he caught a glimpse of a woman with short lavender hair, leaning out the side of a little white van.

“So on the way up to the place where I’m meant to be doing the interview,” Matt was currently recounting to him, “I suddenly feel the elevator...hm?”
“...Ach, it’s nothing,” Archie said, turning back to him, “...Just thought I saw someone.”
“Well,” Matt replied, grinning, “no shit, you saw someone!


 

By the time they all finally stopped in Pewter City, Shelly was more concerned with...let’s just say ‘resting her eyes’ on the steering wheel without pressing any of its buttons. ...Although perhaps the airbag would be nice.
“Shelly?...” came a quiet voice from the back, “You all good”
She turned her head around, and blasted the horn on the way - “Not sure,” Shelly replied, getting up, sorting out the cricks in her neck and back - and in the corner of her eye, Archie flinched. Noticeably.

“Hm?...Hey, I can break my own neck whenever I want to, thankyou very much!”
“Well, don’t do it yet,” Archie fired back without missing a beat, “Just...hand me the car keys first, and then you can break your neck.”
“Um - “
Shelly and Archie turned around mid driver-switch - to see Matt climbing out of the van.
“I heard about y’all dying, so I woke up...” he murmured, in a voice that hadn’t finished doing that.

“...We’re not dying yet, bro.”

So, hanging around the Pewter Gym they talked, of the huge shopping malls they ran around as children, while Shelly walked laps around the largest rocks. They talked, of how Matt would do as a Cerulean Mermaid, while the street lights flickered on at exactly six o'clock. Archie was pretty surprised to learn that...yes, he’d moonlighted

They talked, while Archie had one eye on the van, and one eye on everyone else.

“So,” he was telling them, “I’ve decided we’re not gonna try and get to Violet City tonight. I know, If we hadn’t had a bunch of late nights before now, we’d have probably been able to…”
“Oh, I’m not complaining...” Shelly said.
“Good,” Archie continued, “I’m sure we all need a break.”
“Well, I could probably keep going for a while - “ Matt suggested quietly -
“Nope,” Archie quickly replied, “Even if we’re on the run, we’re all getting decent sleep. And I don’t wanna be…”
Like Maxie.
“...another stat on those ‘Don’t Drive Late’ ads, you know the ones.”

“Quick question,” Shelly asked, “Where are we all thinking of staying?”
“We’ll…” Archie began…

He began -
When Shelly cocked her head to the side a little, curious - he was still beginning.
To tell the truth, he had plenty of ideas. Route One. Viridian City. The forest outside. Route Twenty-Six. Tohjo Falls. Wherever.
“Hm?”
...None of which seemed any better than the other.
“We could always…” Matt suggested, “...sleep in the van?”

“Nah,” he laughed, “...we’re not doing that,” he added, “I’ll think of something better, alright?”
“Fair enough.”
“Anyway,” Archie finished, turning away and heading to the van, “let’s get going.”
If Matt hadn’t run off so quickly, she might have had a few more questions to ask them.
And only half of them were about the whole...shelter thing.

“I’ll take the wheel, yeah?” Archie offered, tone of voice quickly turning back to normal like a flick of a switch - “And maybe put some music on.”
“Can I pick some?”
“Honestly, if anyone wants to take the speaker and put on whatever, that’s okay…”

...Those questions could wait ‘till a little later.



Meanwhile, on the other side of town - which wasn’t as far as one would think - Courtney circled the city streets looking for a drive thru that was still open. As far as she could tell, she wasn’t up for walking into a restaurant, and ordering, and waiting...all that.
“Do we want...food?” she asked, mumbling a little.
“Hell yeah!” Tabitha answered -
“That would be nice,” Maxie replied, as nonchalantly and unenthused as he could try to sound. All three of them were squished against the left side of the van as Courtney pulled into the drive-through lane nearby, passing straight by the Poke-Mart sign - and the menu on the side of the road. Someone peered out the window to find the first customers of the night -

“Welcome to the Mart, what do you need?”

“I’ll take... ” Tabitha started…
He finished with his finger still in the air, drawing out the ‘take’ until it got a little bit awkward - he frantically looked behind him and squinted, but the menu was just far enough away so he couldn’t read it.
“Hmm.”
“Just ask them for a burger,” Maxie advised him quietly, “...Those are basically universal.”
“Yes, yes, gimme a second -” Tabitha snapped back in a hush (and a rush) - “I’ll take a burger!” he finished, a lot more cheerily.
“...Which one?” said the retail worker, who had his eye on the clock.
Tabitha froze, again.
“The best one.”
The worker paused, and looked up with a smirk.
“...A’ight.”

“I’ll take the ice-cream, Castelia-style... and the Magikarp sushi...” Courtney rattled off, “...If the ice cream machine broke, I’ll just take the Rage Candy Bar.”
“I’ll have two black coffees,” Maxie followed.
“That’s everything?”
“Actually,” he added, leaning forward so he didn’t have to raise his voice, “Can you add the largest box of chips?” Tabitha and Courtney looked back in confusion at first - then saw Maxie’s smile and realised who all that was meant for.
“And a large ice tea, with three straws.”

“We deserve to spoil ourselves a little ,” Maxie commented.

“Spoil?... Oh, right,” Tabitha muttered - “Yeah, we do!
Thoroughly confused, the worker took the cash from the three customer’s hands and watched them drive away, back in conversation already.

“Was it you that suggested we had a pizza party,” Maxie asked Tabitha, and checked the worker was well out of earshot, “...after we caught Groudon?”
“I reckon it might’ve been,” came the reply, “I remember you saying no.”
“Indeed I did,” Maxie reminisced, “But I’ve changed. I’m more…’chill.’ I’m, er...retroactively approving it, effective tonight. Once we get to Pallet Town...we celebrate.”
“A bold move, sir,” Tabitha replied, with an exaggerated formal air.

“I’d say it’s an achievement we’ve gotten this far, considering...” Maxie murmured as Courtney drove forward. He leant forward to take the two cups of coffee, carefully taking them one by one...
And then, he felt his hair brushing against something.
Wait.
He connected the dots in less than a second; his ponytail had come out. At some point. His hair was - must’ve been - in the signature ‘M’ shape now, or maybe it had been for -
“Have a nice evening, mister!”
Mister? Why the sudden formality? Was that even formality at all?
And while Maxie was going back into his seat, he could swear - on his life if you asked him right then...that the worker’s eyes followed him, all the way back to his seat.
And then they went to Courtney. And then they went to Tabitha. And they possibly, definitely also connecting the dots as they -

“...Considering what?”
Maxie tried to blink the idea away.
“Oh, considering everything that’s happened,” he finished, “But not to worry!” he continued with a bit of sudden flair as Courtney drove away, “We’re on the ‘home run’ as they say…”
It...partially worked.

He just had to make it through these next few hours, or days, or weeks -
And then he could say something.


 

Shelly felt it would be a good idea to stay awake, even if she didn’t have to drive tonight - so in the back seat, her and Archie lay in a nest of sleeping bags and other supplies, watching the forest pass them by. Dappled light sometimes found its way inside, complementing the slow, contemplative guitar music that played from Archie’s phone. ...Right now, the light wasn’t enough to read a map by.

“I’m telling you, this thing was made in Kanto,” Matt argued, pointing to the GPS on the dashboard like a salesman in an overacted stage play, “it’ll get it right!”
“Nooo, it won’t,” Shelly retorted, “they never do. Besides - “
“Look, so it’s not going to completely butcher it,” Archie predicted, “But - “
“Be- sides …How do you know it was made in Kanto? Huuuh?”
“Oh, god, yeah - “
Hang on! ” Archie exclaimed, seeing the GPS screen change. The car immediately fell completely silent.

“Continue for 10 kilometres,” said the GPS, “to... “
“Waaaait for it…”

“Vee-rye-dian City.”

“GOD DAMNIT - “
“Told you so,” Shelly said to Matt, with a very wide smirk as she gazed out the window. He probably would have face-planted into the wheel...but he was driving.


 

Meanwhile, Maxie was narrating their drive through Viridian Forest - while he’d sworn he’d get some kind of music for this...most unusual road trip - right now, it wasn’t needed.
“So after that,” he explained, stretching a little “We pay a fee to the sailors, and, obviously, there’ll be no records of us leaving unless they get personally asked…”
“But we’ll be in disguise,” Courtney added.
“Right you are,” Maxie replied like a teacher complimenting a student, trailing the path they’d take on the horizon with his finger, “After that, we’ll sail past Cinnabar Island - it might stop there for a while, but that’s alright…”
“Yeah, ‘cause you get to see a volcano.” Tabitha interjected.
“Exactly,” Maxie replied - his voice oozed confidence, but his smile was trying not to break out into a full grin.

“I do have one question, though,” he continued, “...Who here knows some Kalosian?”
“Moi, moi!” Tabitha replied, “I know the basics. I once spent a few weeks with this lady and she told me I’m…’tres bien’ for a visitor.”
“En fait nous pouvons simplement utiliser un traducteur,” Courtney’s Dexnav replied in a robotic voice.

“...Right,” Maxie mumbled, “Either way, it doesn’t matter if we fit in there or not, so long as we’re safe...”
“Can Dex Translate say fuck,” the Dexnav continued, in an even louder Australian accent.


 

Shelly’s gaze fixed on the van that was weaving closer to them through the woods. There was something familiar about it, that she could definitely place - was it the colour? The shape? The fact that if you listened closely, their GPS or something appeared to be saying ‘fuck?’
...The distinctive dirty brown graze on the side?
She’d seen that before, parked by a strange log cabin hotel in Cerulean City.
And even if it wasn’t who she thought it was behind the wheel…

“Do you guys...ever wonder what Maxie and his crew are up to?”
...It was worth testing the water.
“Yeah, I do!” Matt answered... and turned a little to see what Archie would say.

“I…” he began, shakily…
“Yeah, I think about it sometimes,” he continued with haste, “It’s weird...knowing someone else is pulling the exact same stunt you are, right now. And...sometimes I just wonder if it’s working for them or not.”
“I hope it does,” Matt interjected, “cause maybe if it works for them, it’ll work for us, y’know?” headded, putting the words straight into Archie’s mouth. Although Matt couldn’t see it...briefly, he nodded.

“Like, are they gonna try going to Johto as well, or are they gonna try and find some Magma grunts in Kanto?” Archie listed, giving the first examples he could think of, “Maybe Maxie’s got a fake beard and a new name, or...maybe they turned themselves into the police. We’ll never know, that’s the thing.”
“Well, I can be sure they didn’t do that last one,” Shelly muttered, hoping to go from there to who she was really meeting that morning -
Hah! ” Archie laughed, “Yeah, nah, Maxie wouldn’t do that...”
As he trailed off, he thought about the possibility for a short while.
“He’s got a bit too much pride.”

“But I reckon I’ll...stop focusing on it sooner or later, though,” he added, quietly.

“Oh, no, seriously,” Shelly remarked, “it’s fine if you do - “
“I know it’s not really any use worrying about it, or keeping up with it,” Archie explained, resigned and with a little bit of a monotone - “It’s...his journey now. Not mine to watch, or...somehow be a part of, if that makes much sense.” Still, his voice wavered near the end - so he sighed deeply, and wore a smile again.

“And I guess that’s the best way I can think of, to help us all move along with our lives.”

When he looked out of the window once more, there were no beams of light to be seen, no rumble of another set of tyres on the road to be heard. ...It took him a second or two to notice Shelly’s hand, resting on his arm.
“...Considering what we’re dealing with right now.”


 

There was something about Pallet Town that felt like coming home.
That home-coming feeling probably came from the chirping of crickets, gentle hiss of the sea, and the breeze that blew off it. ...At the risk of sounding homesick, it reminded Maxie of Hoenn.

“And... we’ve arrived,” Maxie declared, parking the van next to a tree, in a wide open field. The three stepped out into the cool grass - Courtney jumped and jogged on the spot, while Tabitha popped open the back of the van and grabbed the box of chips.
“Ah, crap , they’ve gone cold,” Tabitha muttered under his breath.
“They’ve gone cold...right,” she replied, tossing a Pokeball to the ground and releasing the Camerupt inside with a loud thump - “Pom-pom, use Ember.”

“Oh?” Tabitha murmured, as he stuck the not-so-hot chip into the stream of flame until it crisped up nicely. Courtney, somehow tired even though she hadn’t moved a muscle, lay back against the huge mound of fur, feeling the heat against her back as she looked up at the sky - and was pleasantly surprised when Maxie and Tabitha joined her.

The little fire that had sprung up in the grass didn’t spread very far and didn’t last very long - but in the cool breeze, it still felt nice to huddle around regardless.
Courtney looked out over the field and town and after a second or two of scanning the area...she realised their little accidental bonfire was the only light left in the whole town. That little detail, on its own...well, it was comforting. The fields felt lonely, the houses scattered across the hills too - not much of a change, but this was the nice kind of lonely she needed once in a while.
Did she need it now?...
Maybe, maybe not.

Maxie, a few feet away, pointed up and out at the starry night sky; talking with Tabitha of constellations, stars -  and how, somehow, both of them had wanted to be astronauts as young boys. Tabitha spoke of how he ended up as a Devon worker watching other people go to space from the discomfort of an desk instead - and how he’d sworn never to go on one of those ‘stupid, unnecessary team-building road trips’.
How things had changed, both of them commented. Did Team Magma count as work, still,  Tabitha questioned, when started feeling so different?
Team Magma doesn’t exist out here, was the long and short of Maxie’s reply. ...His tone went from laughter to monotone over the course of a sentence or two.
And perhaps Devon was just a really shitty place to work at.

That night...Maxie made a conscious choice.
All this talk of being tired was reminding him of how tired he was too. Some combination of being understimulated, bored and just…
No, not homesick. Goodness, no.
That night, for the first time in years now, he was going to make an effort to sleep.


 

There was something about Route 22 that welcomed you in.
More specifically, it welcomed anyone in.

Plucky trainers gathered in flocks near the gate, waiting for the morning when they’d open up - if you looked carefully, you could watch the glint of all the eight badges they’d carefully polished flash one after another like signal beams. The veterans stood to the side in the quiet, grooming their Pokemon and listening to their friends coo over them - like it was their Pokemon too.

To tell the truth, Archie wasn’t actually going to stop right here, on what looked on the map like a featureless, rocky terrace. He was actually going to stop right at the foot of Mt. Silver, just over the Johto border, but…
It hit him in less than a second, and just in that second, it was a little stroke of genius.
...Safety in numbers.
“Right,” he declared, parking the van in the disorganised sea of other vans, “Let’s see if we can’t blend in here.”

“Yoooooo!” Matt gasped, jumping out of the van and pulling Shelly along, “Is this - it’s the Pokemon League!”
“I haven’t seen crowds like this since...what, when the Battle Frontier was meant to open?” Shelly commented...at least a little intimidated by the size of the crowd, and by the fact Archie and Matt seemed to be - “ Hey, wait!
...Disappearing into it with their tent and bags.
Dashing forward, she managed to bump into Archie’s back, grab his hand...and follow the human chain he’d made with Matt and her, all the way to a clearing at the back of the crowd. Well, maybe a clearing would be a bit of an overstatement - let’s just say ‘enough space to pitch a tent.’

“I hope we’ll be able to actually sleep,” Matt mused, shaking out the box with the tent inside and looking around at the sea of Pokemon and people - at the edges of it, flashes of fire, electricity and other magic you couldn’t put your finger on lit up the night.
“Well, it’s pretty early right now,” Archie reassured him as he took the canvas sheet and shook out the folds, “We’ll give ‘em a chance, see if they know to settle down, and if not, I can go to the PokeMart and get us some better earplugs.”
“Yeah, give ‘em a chance!” Shelly repeated, hammering in the tent pegs with a little more confidence - 


“Hey,” said a voice behind her.
All three campers turned to look, all equally confused.
“That’s my battling spot!” a nearby trainer snapped, pointing at the ground they were standing on. Shelly looked at him first, then...the huge white tent behind them, and then the three or so Pidgeottos fluttering around above him. He tapped his foot impatiently, waiting for them to not say anything.

“...Well, thanks for letting us know, I guess,” Archie told them, as calmly as possible, before retreating inside the tent and zipping up the entrance.

Inside, he lit up a lamp he’d been carrying with him and fluffed up the sleeping bags, ready for the other two to crawl in with him - the sounds of partying and fighting and yelling were quickly muffled, if only by a little bit. All that mattered was that inside, it was quiet enough for them to hear each other talk.
Archie unpacked whatever dinner he’d cooked in the hotel yesterday and spread it around what little space there was in the tent, letting all three take what they wanted and needed and packing the rest away for the long haul tomorrow…
It felt perfect. For a brief time, this thing he’d cobbled together felt right. It felt right when Shelly shared the story of how she took a shot at becoming a Champion, again - about how she climbed Mount Silver for a Larvitar, about how she accidentally hit it off with a ninja Gym Leader, and how much she wanted to continue that...but, such is life.
It was only a lot later when Archie realised he didn’t feel the urge to apologise this time.

...All of them were impatient to get to sleep. So when the party outside began to die down, Archie switched off the lamp and curled up in his sleeping bag, bidding everyone good night. While they were busy tucking themselves in, putting in earplugs, all that, he leant outside and rolled his Pokeball with the Mightyena inside just beyond the entrance -
“Dash, if you hear someone coming, you bark as loud as you can, alright?”
The dog nodded as enthusiastically as a dog could.
“Good boy.”
Archie draped a fluffy towel over its back for warmth, and ducked back inside after giving it a scratch on the back. ...Of course, once he was he couldn’t resist adding another towel. ...And then a doggy bed pulled out of his bag - at that point, Archie decided to stop.

He barely waited a minute before remembering...the other thing he had to do.

“...Hey,” Archie said, turning to the other two people in the tent, “Can I just check…”
“Hm?” Matt replied in a hushed whisper.

“You remember what we do if someone finds us, right?” Archie asked him...reaching over to hold his hand for reassurance.
Matt froze.

“Yeah, I remember,” he replied quickly, and turned back over, “Don’t worry.”
“Wait, wait,” Shelly asked, lurching upright - “What do we do?...”
Matt leaned over and told her quietly, as though he’d rather be telling a secret at a sleepover.

...Her expression visibly dropped.

“Just checking you both knew,” Archie noted, not lifting his head back up off of the pillow, “...I wouldn’t want you losing sleep over this, alright?....”
And with that, he closed his eyes.

In the end, it couldn’t be said for certain whether they did end up losing sleep over it...



That night, Maxie dreamed of...unusual things.

He dreamed, for some reason, that he was a trainer jumping through the treetops of Fortree, hundreds of feet above the forest floor. He automatically had the knowledge that if he put a foot in the wrong place, he would fall to the ground and, well, that would be that.
Where was he going? He didn’t know; just forward. But once the town was out of sight, lost in the mess of tree trunks and branches, he heard a whistling far below.

Beneath him was a writhing mass of creatures. They had no one colour, some had fangs, some had rows of human teeth - they crawled over and crushed one another trying to get to him…
They whistled, and he was sure they were directing it at him. And then they yelled, and then they screamed, and that scream coalesced into one note that -

Maxie wrenched himself awake.
...The screaming sounded so familiar. Not a person, not a creature, but something he had suddenly become ten times more aware of in the past few weeks, something -

Like sirens.

“What’s going on?...” Tabitha mumbled. The van rocked violently as Maxie launched himself out of it - he sprinted to the edge of the field, tripping over his own feet in his haste, his rush, never giving a meaningful answer. His eyes were transfixed on the barely-defined streets of Pallet Town, waiting to see that no, there was nothing there, his mind was just playing a horrible, cruel joke on him just like before -

It was not.

The horrible, cruel joke this time....was that his legs appeared to be locked in place.

A police car pulled up to the side of the hill they stood on. The lights were off.
Whoever was inside knew a car chase wasn’t going to happen tonight.

“Maxie?” someone cried out, “ Maxie, what is it?
“Don’t panic,” he snapped to the empty air, waiting for someone to pick up his strangled voice, “ Whatever you do, don’t panic -


 

It couldn’t be said for certain whether Archie and his friends lost sleep over it - because they were all woken up by the single bark of a dog.


“...No.”

To tell the truth, Archie...half-expected Dash to be barking at nothing. Absolutely nothing. It didn’t take him long to untangle himself from his sleeping bag and peer outside into the...almost silent night.
At first glance...they weren’t.
“What’s going on?” Matt cried out, hushing himself halfway through as he jumped up and looked around the tent wildly - “ Archie?
...Silently, Shelly took his hand and pulled him back down.

It took a couple of seconds for Archie to realise what was going on. The dog wasn’t barking at something or someone they heard...no, it was something they saw.
In the moment, he expected his heart to sink further.
A high-powered torch was crossing the lines of tents, highlighting the trainers and Pokemon inside them like shadow-puppets on a screen - one by one, like puppets too, the trainers inside rose, crawled out of their tents, and asked what on earth was going on…

But of course, none of the trainers got any response. Instead, as though to announce why they were here, a nearby police car - no, cars, switched their lights on, drenching the area in reds and blues like warning paint. If Matt and Shelly had no idea what was happening then... they certainly knew now.
...Though, strangely enough, whoever was in the car never turned the sirens on.

Perhaps whoever was staking them out was counting on them not waking. Perhaps they thought they could carry them away still in their sleeping bags. Perhaps their plan was to have them fall asleep in a tent and wake up alone in a cell.

...Perhaps they would have, if Archie had been just a little less vigilant -

And as he turned around to see Matt and Shelly staring blankly at him...waiting, for something, anything, he sighed. Matt flinched, visibly, as a police officer outside blew his whistle and gave incomprehensible orders.
Well, would you look at that, Archie thought to himself... he is ready to run.

“It...looks like I was wrong,” Archie admitted quietly, as he unzipped the tent. Neither person in the tent could stop him - as he crawled outside like the dawn had just broken.

“...Sorry.”

Notes:

...heh

Chapter 11: To Step Forward

Summary:

...The net has closed on Archie and Maxie, alone.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Armed and - dangerous, they’ll mostly use - “

Maxie wasn’t willing to turn his head away.
He could see both the admins in his peripheral vision, slowly following him and joining him in this veritable police lineup. Trying not to even make the grass rustle, Courtney tried to slip behind him -
“Step forward, so we can see you.”
And froze, halfway through.
“All three of you have the right to remain silent,” the policeman below reminded them. The policemen were both barely visible on the gravel road below; only being outlined by the red and blue lights that spotlit Maxie perfectly.

“What do we do?” Tabitha whispered.
Maxie didn’t seem to acknowledge the question.
Only two of them were standing there, hands hovering over their belts - only a single Pokeball each, it seemed. It could be the Pallet Town police, he thought, a branch that -
“Place all your Pokeballs on the ground.”
“Do we - “
...He only gestured backwards.
“Place all your Pokeballs on the ground, or we will confiscate them ourselves.”

“Run.”
Both admins felt a shove on their back, back over the hill and towards the van - the headstart they needed, and they tried to right themselves and stop themselves from falling over, that adrenalin turned to speed, even if they suddenly noticed how slippery the grass was and the clattering of a Pokeball off a belt -
Hey - Hey, STOP!
“Tabtiha, you’ll - you’ll drive - “ Maxie panted, pushing them forward further and further. Even if the van was only a few feet away, surely, he needed to. As she almost stumbled again, Courtney tried to resist the urge to look back, to see how far behind they were.
And she couldn’t.

Maxie lagged behind. He didn’t stumble, nor was he taking strangled almost-breaths. He paced himself, every step taking him slightly less far than the last.
“Courtney, you go,” he explained, words nearly scrambled, I’ll hold - I’ll hold them back.”
He looked up for a moment and watched Tabitha open the door to the van and slam it tightly shut, not turning away until Courtney followed.

As though to make sure.
“Tabi, leave the door open.”
“Wait, what?”
With a hand on his belt and grasping a Pokeball, Maxie turned to face the two policemen.
Behind glass, Tabitha looked up and gasped.
“You’re kidding - “
There, in the pocket of Maxie’s coat, were the custom-built Mega Glasses - and with the lenses flashing in the red and blue light... he silently put them back on. ...They didn’t fit quite as well as he remembered.
So, too, he resisted the urge to turn back around, to see if he was being followed by his two partners in crime.
But something told him they wouldn’t. And if they did...he could assert himself.
He may have been wrong about the things he had to do once - but this...of all the things he could’ve done, of all the things he could’ve tried doing to make things right, this had to make more sense to them -


Meanwhile, just a few kilometres away...another branch of the Kantonian police were carrying out yet another midnight raid.
The first man cast the brightest light over the sea of people - the challengers, the fighters, the professionals, the teenagers - all rose up one by one and stared into the eyes of the man holding the torch, like they had been told expressly to pay attention.

“Grab the backpacks,” Archie advised quietly, looking around to see if anyone could hear them talking - “Don’t worry about anything else. Worst case scenario, we lose it, best case scenario, we can come back for it…”
Shelly and Matt both dragged out the first thing they touched, their Pokeballs too. No-one was paying attention to them, not yet.
...Archie glanced around, peering above the crowd, just a way to check that his idea to scatter would actually work as well on a coastline camping park as it would in the middle of a forest. And why hadn’t he bothered checking before? It wouldn’t be fair to expect the other two to do it, instead of him -

All of the police officers attending had been told the same thing - look for Archie, Matt, and Shelly. For once in their careers, no physical description was needed, no further explanation of who these people were. They were prepared for disguises.
...Prepared for them to all be arrested at once.

“When I recall Dash…” Archie said, gripping the Pokeball tightly, “you - you go,” he continued, turning to Matt and Shelly - “You can’t worry about not going fast enough, or looking for an opening - just keep moving.”

“Are you gonna be okay?” Matt asked, looking up at Archie - “- all that stuff you’re carrying looks pretty heavy,” he added hastily, once he saw their expression change.
He’d gone back to talking like a coach again, and this time it was pretty obvious.
“Oh, it’s not that heavy.”
...Both of them knew that.

“You’re going to do great,” Archie finished, resting a hand on Shelly and Matt’s shoulders - “I know you’re not gonna let fear get the best of you.”
And then, he pressed the big black button.


Dash turned into a bright red flash of light. Every policeman turned. Immediately, the rag-tag group that few people noticed was even there started pushing through the crowd, making a break for wherever was closest. Some parted - some didn’t. Shelly fixated on a -
She tripped on someone’s tent pole, barrelling straight into the back of someone else.
“HEY!”
She fixated on a -
“Who’s that? - “
- On a rock, her vision turning into a narrow tunnel. Near the edge of the crowd. Just above the rows of heads and Pokemon and tents, and trees, a clear line to the sea…

And Matt still watched the familiar shape of a blue bandana clearing a path in the crowd, towards the lit up gate and its shining white sliding door. He felt the crowd shift again like a tide as someone shouted - how long had it even been? Ten seconds? Five?
He even thought he saw Archie, just a pale blue dot - stopping in place as the policemen far away started snapping orders, or something -
But he looked down. 

 

And just like that - there was nothing there.
The path he cleared was obvious. No-one was willing to get in his way and they almost parted for him -  he had to, he could keep slowing down a little. He kept having to tell himself not to waste time looking behind him, and surprisingly enough…
It worked.

Archie, watching him recede had complete faith in Matt that he would be able to move. People always got out of the way of a man like that, whether Matt knew that or not.

Now, the torch-beam cutting through the gaps in the crowd shone on him like a thousand little spotlights. It crossed the innocent people standing next to him, and yet it always, always, always came back to him, he could swear on it.
So Archie ran, as far as he could, shoving with his elbow and backpack through the mass of people that breathed down his neck and followed him with beady eyes -
“Officer, there’s a few people trying to get out - “
Somehow, he wasn’t making progress.
“Don’t do anything yet. We don’t want to cause a panic.”

And so he slowed, just a little now. He didn’t even notice he was doing it, at first. The sea of people closed back in on him as soon as he did so, like sand filling in a hole just as quickly as it was dug.
He hoped that Matt was running faster. He hoped that Shelly was fearless - but would it have been selfish to wish something like that?
He hoped…
“Actually, I think we’re seeing a little less panic now.”


 

Sir, place your Pokeballs on the ground and put your hands in the air, or we will be forced to fight back!
What to say now? Something intimidating, something immediately disheartening - they know you as the greatest eco-terrorist in Hoenn, Maxie thought, and like it or lump it, he could always take advantage of that now…
“...No?”

The two men didn’t wait to give him a last chance. Tossing his Pokeball with all the force he could muster, Maxie strafed to the side and flanked them both, running back down the hill and away, away…
Away from the person that kept calling for him.
“Skitters - go!”
The bat shot up into the air with a loud, grating screech. Immediately, the two policemen grabbed their Pokeballs and tossed them directly at Maxie’s feet - a Machop came from the first, a Croagunk from the second. Both Pokemon disappeared into the tall grass, and for a couple of seconds, Maxie lost track of them -
“Air Cutter.”

- Until that grass flew away into the breeze. Skitters, flying low with glowing wings, had severed it all in two. The Machop, left exposed, was quickly snatched up by a claw, tossed into the air - and thrown directly into the dirt, fainting on impact. Maxie looked up for one second, hoping to catch a reaction from its owner...
He got nothing.

The Machop didn’t get up again, but the Croagunk immediately leapt into the air, aiming directly at Maxie with a fist dripping with poison. The hillside hit Maxie hard. The Croagunk flew straight past, catching his glance as his foot collapsed from under him, then his arm.
Left - right - left, again - Maxie tossed himself this way and that, trying to avoid the Croagunk’s punches as he forced himself to stand.  As far as he could tell in fleeting glimpses at the policeman’s belts, this Croagunk really was the last thing they had left, and then he -
“Acrobatics, now!”
And then, he - 
Skitters slammed into them leaving nothing but a blur. The frog slid across the muddy ground, cried one last time...and croaked.

Maxie dusted himself off, clutching his chest and breathing out deeply. He looked up and saw no policemen standing over him, only two heads disappearing quickly over the bottom of the hill.
He snapped his fingers, calling Crobat to land on his arm.

How long had it been since they’d fainted, Maxie asked himself, ten seconds? Five? You should probably wait thirty seconds after the last one faints before you turn around, he continued…
What explanation was he going to give once he got back in the van - or perhaps he didn’t need one at all? In fact, how did he -
“Hey, they’re out of Pokemon!” cried Courtney, opening the door a little.
“Maxie - “ Tabitha continued, “ you can stop now!
...Something wasn’t right.

No, the pair hadn’t run out of Pokemon and they knew it.
Far away, he could hear the two men chattering, discussing, he could pick out move names, types, strategies if he listened hard enough, knowing that - they were out of attacking range, and more importantly...they probably thought he couldn’t hear them. Tabitha clearly couldn’t.

They were waiting for him to drop his guard. To accept his victory. To turn his back on them.
Because, of course, the Magma Leader Maxie was such an egotistical man that he would assume two trained policemen had only two Pokemon on them at all!...

“...Maxie?”
Oh, imagine if he’d gone back with the rest of the team right now, and said, and lied they were safe, that their leader had succeeded again...and tried to drive away like nothing happened.

“You...should stay there,” came the reply, as he disappeared over the hill.


 

Meanwhile, behind Route 22, behind a forest of trees and bracken and branches, and behind a safety rail that was there just in case - a woman slid down a seawall onto a waiting Sharpedo.


 

Not too far away on Route 26, Matt continued half-running and half-falling down ledge after ledge after ledge. Gently, he glass doors leading into the Pokemon League gate still swung back and forth. His feet barely connected with the ground now before he took to the air again, each jump taking loose stones and dry dirt with it, and every time less sure he wouldn’t fall to the ground face-first.


 

“Finnesse, surf!”
Shelly ducked down right as they cut through the water. The waves grew larger and larger as the shore shrank away from them - crashing over her, soaking her to the skin and hiding her from anyone watching from the shoreline - if there was anyone.


 

One long blast of a whistle echoed from the top of the mountain behind him, like the call of a bird. That was quick, was all he could think. For a second or two, his eyes stayed fixed on where it came from -

And something there flickered.


 

“Alright, get us a bit further away from the shore...”
She wondered how Matt and Archie were getting along.

“Find us some shelter, doesn’t matter where! Fast as you can!”
On this long stretch of coastline and open sea, she wondered if eventually one of them would join her.
...Or maybe they’d make a point not to do that.



 

The ‘call of a bird’ was...probably a more accurate description than he’d first thought.

Right where they’d been standing a few minutes before and barely noticeable, three, maybe four, maybe more birds rose into the sky, in a perfect ‘V’ formation. Their silhouettes turned into streaks, plummeting like arrows into the forest, the sea - and Route 26.
Matt tossed himself into a nearby patch of long grass. Curling up in a ball, he waited. Waiting for the distinctive cry when they saw him.

Well, if they’ve sent out so many out here, everyone got away, he thought, Archie and Shelly must’ve got away already and they’ve only just caught on -



Shelly wasn’t lucky enough to hear the whistle.


It was the loud whoomph, whoomph of a pair of wings she actually heard. Back and forth, she scanned the water and waves as best she could, petting Finnesse so it didn’t think anything was wrong…
“Faster!”
At first.

They’d sent out a Staraptor. The bird, wearing a tight blue collar, cast a shadow on them both with its wings alone - each claw looked larger than Shelly’s hand. Loudly, it crowed to the rest of its flock. It could get the prey alone this time.
As it skimmed low on the water and gained on them both, it stretched out its talons - and came away with a chunk of her jacket, screeching. Holding her breath, Shelly ducked as low as she physically could, and even as Finnesse tried to speed up, the claws brushed her shoulders again, stinging them with cold and salt, pulling away a part of her jacket with a loud rrrip  -

“FINN, DIVE! NOW!”
Then everything went silent.


 

Archie, on the other hand, heard the whistle clear as day. He heard several, actually.

From where Matt had left him to dash into the Pokemon League Gate, he’d barely moved. Because he kept seeing the numbers of men in police uniforms grow, because people kept getting in his way at the worst possible time. He had wandered almost aimlessly, trying to find an opening, for a couple of minutes…
Then, stopped.
The crowd had dispersed somewhat since then; if he wanted to break cover and be spotted by everyone, and possibly get away... he could have. Could have.
He thanked Lady Luck for making sure Matt didn’t turn around, and see him standing here.

“Everyone, stay right where you are!”
Funny that they should say that, now.

He wondered where Matt was, right now, and Shelly too. As he had the time to look around, he realised there was only a few places they could’ve run to after all. The police didn’t know which ones yet, but, still. Yet was the key word. The crowd kept shifting; people that had been trying to get away seconds before were now falling cleanly into place. The gathering had been bleeding people, but...not anymore. It was like a class of middle schoolers trying to organise themselves in front of the teachers, just after they’d walked in.

Archie was at the back of all of them. He a few people and a few ruined tents between him, him and the forest, so dark, tangled, leading straight down to the ocean, that looked like someone could disappear right into it, just like that -
Ah, he could see why one of them might’ve run there.

As much as he was trying not to, he kept imagining, planned what would happen if he did turn to run just like they had. His feet were rooted to the ground as he did - as he felt eyes, imaginary or otherwise, boring into the back of his head. Whistles, placed near lips. Spotlights, placed so they covered every person here.

Only guilty men ran.
There was only one guilty man left in the crowd.

Guilty men get chased with all the resources the Viridian City police force can muster, and the most guilty man of them all gets followed to all the friends and victims he runs to for help, accidentally or otherwise.
He gets them in the perfect position. They are all dragged away just as they reunite with him, because he waited too long to run.

It wasn’t fair, but of course, it didn’t have to be that way. He could just as easily do what guilty men don’t do.
Shelly was always so resourceful, her Finnesse so well trained on the water - if Matt found her, she’d probably be sleeping in a perfect A-frame tent made out of sticks and leaves.
And Matt had amazing stamina - if he fell down he’d only ever get up again, again, and again, and of course he’d be able to keep going even if he wasn’t coming, ever -
A collection of things, he thought, that he should’ve said to them before they started running.


 

Courtney checked the lock on the van’s door, for the third time.
“I - I reckon it’s better if we don’t duck, actually,” she muttered, quickly, quietly, peering over the dashboard, “cause...cause, they already know we're here, we’d probably want to know if they’re coming…”

“Would I just...drive?” Tabitha questioned, already getting his foot in position right over the accelerator, procrastinating while he mapped out every route in this tiny, tiny town. Why the hell had Maxie asked him to drive, again? He wasn’t exactly a perfect driver. Or a great one. Then again - none of them were.
“I don’t think - I don’t think we should leave him there -” Courtney mumbled.
...Maybe that explained it.

Just as Tabitha was about to open his mouth again, the van was rocked with an ear splitting roar, a roar that devolved into a cacophonous screech of metal on rock.



Maxie’s skin crawled and his ears stung, but at
least he didn’t cover them.
He’d gone down to street level now, pushing the police back and back. Their eyes were both fixed on him, and neither called for backup - it was all going to plan. He had control over them now, he was their first priority now, the police were stepping back because  - because they knew they could get hurt.
But then there was the way that Aggron looked down at him, and tilted its head, like a child looking down at an anthill with a magnifying glass in hand.

His feet remained stuck to the pavement.

He didn’t bother calling his Camerupt’s name as he tossed their Pokeball into the shadow too - hoping it’d get a clue and fight. The first thing Cinderbar saw, as they woke up and looked to the sky were two wide, ice-blue eyes staring back down at them, with no readable expression.
They moved back, shivering.

For a second, Maxie’s hand hovered over the recall button.
He’d never even seen one of these creatures in the flesh. Or...in the stone, perhaps. One of its steps could easily total a car, and...Cinderbar was about the size of a small one.
There, behind him was a very clear opening, a straight line between him and the hill he’d just ran from - the van was still up there, and maybe Courtney and Tabitha would forgive -
Aggron, use Iron Tail!

Maxie leapt for cover. Cinderbar cried out and stumbled, fell into the side of a house. The shining metal tail cut through the pavement below them, with a low-pitched grating noise as it carved into the stones -
No, Maxie thought. No, open your eyes. He’d scrunched them shut for too long. He fumbled for the side of his glasses. The Mega Stone. That was all he needed, to win. He could defeat the police, he’d done it before only a few days ago, it’s not like they were an unstoppable force - which side was it? Left? Right?
Had he left it behind? Had someone stolen it?

Propping himself against the side of a house, he stood up and pressed the closest cold, crystal-ish thing he could touch. Windows around them lit up from the inside, one by one. Cinderbar shivered, convulsed as the ball of light surrounded them and the volcano on its back swelled in size. Maxie straightened himself up...and waited.

The police were unsurprised. The Aggron raked the ground with a foot, impatiently. Several more Pokeballs hit the ground. The energy ball exploded, showing off the new form - and yet the Camerupt still didn’t move. It and its owner both pressed themselves against the walls of houses, sucking in their breath as the Aggron tried Iron Tail again, scarring the footpath.

“Release the Skarmory, just get him to the ground. Then we go back for the rest.”
“Aggron, use Iron Head when you see an opening.”

“You’re not...” Maxie informed the two policemen, as he got to his feet and gasped to find the words, “You are NOT taking them, not on my watch - ” he repeated in a half-snap, half-scream.
His voice cracked as he did so, and tried coughing as silently as he could. The two remaining Pokeballs he had dropped from his belt onto the ground, and opened.

Maybe from this distance, Tabitha and Courtney might’ve heard him.

“Cinderbar - “
In the distance, in the brief silence before the Aggron jumped directly at Cinderbar, he heard another faint cough -
“Use Lava Plume.”
...Of a van, starting up.

Well, it’s about time, he thought.


 

“Is Team Rocket here?” someone asked the crowd, pushing past Archie, “Is it them? I heard they’ve been really active nowadays - “
Well, you’re close, he thought.

“It’s not one of us, is it?”
It is! Look, they’re blocking off the exits!”
It was hard for Archie to stop thinking they were talking about him, specifically.
If it was any consolation, he should’ve been glad Shelly and Matt weren’t here to go through all of this with him. He could stand this. He could will himself to stand here and act like the urge to hide his face and cling to the nearest bystander didn’t exist. But...not them.
God no, never them.

“Don’t worry, you’re safe, you haven’t done anything - “
“But what if I have? And I just - I just don’t know about it?”

“Hey, hey, they wouldn’t raid a place for that one time I stole a Potion...“ someone laughed, awfully close to where Archie was standing.
Don’t say that! “ someone else snapped.


 

 

Notes:

WHOA so first of all
thankyou all for sticking with me through this big hiatus! this chapter grew to the length of three without me noticing and some exams interrupted my writing. for now, that chapter's been split into three parts.
i hope you enjoy

Chapter 12: To Take the Fall

Summary:

Running doesn't quite come as easily as one might think.

Notes:

(hey, just letting you know, there is a semi-detailed description of injury in this chapter)

Chapter Text

Pallet Town, for a few seconds, was light as day.

In the silhouette of the tower of flame, the Aggron was seen cowering. The metal on its hide, tail and face shone a bright sunlight yellow - tiny droplets of it fell to the ground, like dew off a tree in the morning, and it howled.

Everyone on the scene shielded their eyes, and Maxie took the opportunity to run. No, strategically run. A tactical retreat. He pushed himself forward through the searing heat and acrid smoke, past the little gift shop’s warped plastic signpost, past the little bed of flowers that was about to get tramped by the Aggron’s feet, all the way to the centre of the tiny town. The Mightyena and Crobat followed him, crossing behind him, and waiting for an order.

Little white specks of ash began appearing on the lenses of Maxie’s glasses, and as he took a precious few seconds to take in the scenery - he noticed lava hardening in the gutters.
“What the hell? ” one of the policemen murmured.
...So much for stealth.

Courtney and Tabitha wouldn’t mind that too much, surely.

“Cinderbar, come!”
The threat of another one of those blasts would be enough to keep the police there with him, and surely they’d believe he would burn a town to the ground to stop him from being captured  -
Really, he just needed to survive. Until. Until.
Quickly, now!
Just until.

The Aggron approached with great long strides, bringing a thunderous crash and a deep footprint with each step. Even if its mask and armor were warped, the one eye still visible under the melted metal sheet narrowed on him -
“And use Earthquake!”
- It stayed focused, even as it lost its footing on the shaking ground...and crumpled to the ground like a building being demolished. By now, the few people that lived here were opening their curtains, leaning out the doorways, leading their overexcited children back inside. ...Maxie faintly heard one of them ask if it was snowing.
Their mother hushed them, staring right at the man in the red coat with an expression of awe - and as Cinderbar returned to Maxie’s side, they hid.

This wasn’t how he envisioned his final stand going.
...And he chided himself for not knowing better.


 

Once the Kricketot in the grass started chirping loudly again, Matt took it as his cue to poke his head back out from his cover. He’d be forgiven for thinking the skies were empty - at first. But when he looked a little closer, up, up and up -
Well...he didn’t dive back under cover again.

The birds were in the middle of circling the camp on Route 22 - some returned from their glide over the forest, some emerged from trees too close for Matt’s comfort, while others geared up to dive, right back into the camp with their wings tucked in.

...He squinted.


 

A few seconds went by where Shelly felt and heard nothing.

She opened her eyes to a mix of salt, silt, and kicked-up sand, to her Sharpedo slowing down by the second in the churning water. Hints of the Staraptor screeching, the sound of its claws and wings hitting the water got through to her -
But just barely.
Above the water, you could see the bird’s shadow. Wings rigid in place, it skimmed low, and still lower once it realised where they’d gone. She couldn’t speak to Finesse, but she could try signalling. Pushing her hand through the water, she told them, down. The water grew darker, and still darker, pushing on her chest - her lungs.

The Staraptor could wait - if it hit the water, its speed would be gone, its ego bruised. That was how these Pokemon worked, right? Very proud. Not at all designed for the sea.


 

Matt backed off down the sandy trail, in the vague direction of the sea, turning away just as something crossed his mind - were the birds chasing someone up there?

Quickly, he tossed his Muk ahead of him into the long grass, just in case. The pile of sludge gave him a wide, dopey smile, as every wild Pokemon within twenty feet scrambled away.
“You’re doin’ good, buddy!”
And so, he kept running. Maybe he’d disappear into the long grass too. Maybe he’d hide in a cluster of trees. Maybe he’d hide in one of the rest stops.
“Just...follow me,” he told them, taking a long, drawn out breath.




As Finnesse kept swimming into the blue mist - it started looking up at Shelly, every now and then. Their owner’s eyes still locked onto the sky above, or what they could see of it at least -
She clutched her chest, tighter than ever. Not yet, she thought, you’re supposed to be good at swimming, not yet -

Not until she saw the outline of the bird suddenly lose its wings - and drop.

“NOW!” she screamed through the water that rushed in her mouth, tugging upwards on the Sharpedo’s fins and bursting through the water’s surface, flying up, up - the bird had just begun its plummet to the waves, and now she and the shark flew in the air.
Her skin brushed a feather.
...She never heard the splash.


 

Every place he turned to, every nook and cranny, every gap in the forest or patch of tall grass or alcove in the wall, all that he glanced to as he sprinted to the rocky shore - he always jumped straight to how two people could hide there and stay there, in his mind’s eye.

Everywhere worked.


 

“...Why’s the air on fire,” Tabitha asked no-one in particular, driving down the hill into Pallet Town. ...Courtney could only shrug. Her hand was on the van door, ready to yank it open.

“You know what - I’m sure it’ll be fine,” he continued, hitting the accelerator.
A thumbs up extended from the back seat.
The van skidded around side roads through the ember-filled air, covering the windscreen with light white ash - while Tabitha focused on not crashing into the five or so houses in this whole town, Courtney learned over and turned the windscreen wipers on.
“All we have to do is open the door, let Maxie run and jump in - and go,” he said, to Courtney and himself, “As I said, I’m - I’m sure he’ll be fine..”


Shelly didn’t look back behind her, no. She only ducked. Flailing but not blindly, a wing hit Finesse's fin in just the right spot - spinning the whole shark and catapulting Shelly into the water. 

Diving on no breath, she scrambled over the sea floor and rocks and broken, sunken concrete - the Staraptor suddenly gave up flying, running across the seawall on claw and wing-turned-arm with a clattering sound, louder and louder. Ahead of her, in the tiny shallow bay were a criss-cross pattern of bridges. ...She never thought she’d be so happy to see land again.

Gasping for breath again, she ran, tripped, dragged herself underneath the closest one - she ducked, she scrambled into the tiny gap between the wood of the bridge and the land. Shelly tucked in her legs, tried to make herself as small as possible...and waited.
True, the Staraptor couldn’t fit.

It stuck its head under the bridge and swung its beak back and forth, like a cat batting the space under a door. Even as it squawked and fussed and scratched and splashed, Shelly was still a little too far away for it to reach. Leaning back a little and taking a deep breath, she watched Finesse join her in the shadowy space - and as the bird disappeared.

Great, was her first thought, there’s no way Matt’s gonna fit under here.

A few seconds later, she heard a gentle click-clack noise. Like the tick of a clock, except it came from above her. The footsteps, light and metallic-sounding, crossed the bridge - and stopped.

Shelly caught her breath halfway. Slowly, she stretched her hand out, and hung onto her Sharpedo’s fin...waiting to give it the signal to go. But not yet.
The scraping started quietly, barely audible over the lapping of waves. Then the bird tried gnawing, pulling at the nails, scraping at the rotten wood -
But even that was a little too slow.

Bang.
The bird’s beak hit the bridge - it shivered.
Bang.
A little dent appeared.
Bang -


 

You couldn’t really say it dawned on Matt that Archie might be missing.
It was the idea that the birds were chasing someone that came to him first, then him remembering that Shelly had headed for the ocean...and then him remembering how Archie never moved, for all of the minute or so they could see each other.
He’d only thought about the possibility for a second now, and he couldn’t get it out of his head.

So he slowed, just a little now, knowing full well he would be safe if he took the time to think. Yes, he noticed he was doing it, and yet...he still came to a decisive halt in the long grass.

Because the idea kept coming back, even if the flock of birds meant absolutely nothing, even if he knew there might not be a connection, it was repeating, and repeating, as it had for the past few minutes, the past week, and possibly even longer than that -
What if Archie was still up there?
“Muk,” he said, holding out his hand and making them stop in place,  “...hang on.”



“Cerberus, sand-attack the men, now!” Maxie snapped, shielding his face, “Skitters, hit as many Skarmory as you can with Confuse Ray!”
The Mightyena darted out and kicked fine dust into the face of the closest policeman - he coughed, spluttered as the dog retreated and did the same to his partner - they flicked their ash-crusted visors down, but by the time they did - Maxie had already skirted behind them, Crobat in tow.

Now, the three Skarmory were taking up the fight. Ahead of it, they cut through the air and prepared to divebomb the prey in red, in a tight ‘V’ formation. One would take his back. Two would take the sides. ...None took the Pokemon.
Maxie’s arm slowly slid down from his face - he held his breath.

He reminded himself, again, of how well this worked last time. He’d close his eyes, taking him back to that scene on the ferry where somehow fighting alongside Archie was working, and the Sharpedo and Crobat were dragging each other out of danger like a delicate dance, the best collaborative battle he’d had in ages -
...He’d close his eyes, if he didn’t have to keep them fixed on the Skarmory.

Behind the ‘V’ formation, Skitters shot a ray of light, in every colour of the rainbow or more and flickering on and off too fast to track. Difficult to look at, near impossible not to. One Skarmory turned. Maxie watched as it immediately flew off course, hitting the ground like a bullet misfired and struggled to get up again.
The rest...did not turn.
Cinderbar, use Eruption -

As the Confuse Ray faded and sputtered into the darkness darkness, the two remaining Skarmory fluttered, turned and hit Skitters right between the eyes with their beaks -  instantly knocking them to the ground, unconscious.
They recalled back into their Pokeball...and Maxie stared at the empty space where they’d been.
...Finally, he realised what was missing, from back then on the cruise ship.

Then something flickered. Gleamed. Right at the edge of his vision, and -


“Where IS he?!” Tabitha gasped, scanning the town square left and right - nothing but rubble. Nothing but rubble, and a pissed off Aggron. 

“They can’t have got him now ,” he continued - “I saw him, right there, a second ago!”
...Courtney leaned forward, and pointed at the man in front of the gift shop.

“Oh, fuck me -”


 

Crack.

The other Skarmory hit him in the side, and Maxie fell. The crowd that had gathered, the policeman that were holding them back all watched him hit the pavement, and slide into the side of a house.
The piece of black sweater still stuck to Skarmory’s beak fell away. The eviscerated remains of his coat fluttered in the gentle wind, exposing more bruised and scraped and stinging skin to the air , he faster Maxie tried to get back up again.
And as he did so, the right side of his glasses fell away completely and onto the scorched ground, the rest dropping from his face soon after. A mess of shattered plastic. A lens, snapped in two. And the dull remains of a Key Stone, gently rolling across the pavement, in silence.

Maxie, of course, could barely see.

In the drifting smoke, a group of figures gathered to watch him, as he tried and failed to stand. Some whispered among themselves when he fell to the ground.
But he ignored that.

He ignored the rush of pain as he tugged himself upright, quick as he physically could. And the fact his left leg wasn’t working, filled with pins and needles and a dull, heavy ache. He couldn’t even see the people he was confronting. They were nothing more than blurs now, and even if his glasses were intact...they may as well have been.
What were they doing with the Aggron - why were they recalling it?
“Cin...Cinderbar, Erup -”
Your Camerupt’s out of it, mate! ” someone shouted in the crowd.
Were they admitting defeat? Were they expecting him to?

“Step forward and place all remaining Pokeballs on the ground,” the officer said, “We won’t keep fighting you. We will - “
“I stay right where I am, thankyou very much .”
Anything but that.
He couldn’t run away from his two closest friends and then give up.
He couldn’t tell Archie that he’d be fine without him and then...turn himself in.

Can’t and mustn't were the only two things he could think right now. He held out his Pokeball as a threat, unsure if there was even a Pokemon inside of it, unsure if he had any Pokemon left now, but they bought it. No-one spoke a word. ...One of the policemen occupied themselves with getting everyone out of the way. Like he was an animal in need of sedation - the bluff must have worked. Was it even a bluff? It could be. He didn’t even know. Did it count as a bluff?
Maxie’s throat constricted, as he watched them all chatter amongst themselves - even take out the handcuffs, and his heart beat faster, his blood ran cold.

No, he thought. That’s adrenalin. That’s definitely the adrenaline kicking in, now, now! When they run, that’s when you can run, but not now, not now , not now ...


The policeman stood close enough now that Archie could hear them speak.

“Name?”
“...I - er...Steve.”
The torch was turned on him.
“Do you have a driver’s license with you?”
“No, I don’t. ...Sir.”

They had started asking people a few identifying questions; every man that looked even marginally like Archie, every woman that you could mistake for Shelly if you were actively trying to. Archie tried not to stare, tried not to estimate exactly how long it’d take for the man to reach him and inevitably see through whatever cover story he made up on the spot.

“Why are you here?”
“I’m just - I’m here from Viridian City. To see my friend.”
He had stammered for a second too long.
Would it be selfish to wish not to do that alone, at least get dragged away with someone else as everyone watched him -
Yes, it might be selfish.

“And who’s your friend?”
“He’s...over there.”
Far away, another man waved, jumping as high as he could -
“I know him!” someone screamed into the wind, running towards them and pushing through the crowd “I know him - he’s here for me! HEY!

It’s not him you want, it’s me, Archie repeated in his head, it’s not him you want, it’s me, it’s not - no, it’s me you want, not any of them, I confess -
“...Keep an eye on this one.”
He never got to say it. Looking back, he probably wouldn’t have known how to, even if he thought he could be that noble. Or selfless.
...But it was mostly because he was interrupted, by a quiet, dull bang - and a hand on his shoulder.
“Name?”
Archie froze to the spot.

“Your name?


 

Meanwhile, Maxie stood perfectly framed between two rickety wooden houses. Like a line in the sand, he stood in the burned circle of pavement where the Lava Plume once burned like a beacon. Tiny fires started and died, now, in the scattered rubbish.

Slowly, slowly, Maxie came away from the wall and walked to the center of that burned black circle. Anyone in the crowd watching would tell you the man looking distinctly lopsided, like a house missing its foundations. He grit his teeth, and stayed silent for -
For intimidation’s sake, yes.
Someone spoke up - “Hey, there’s - “
His arm was starting to ache from holding this Pokeball up.
“Who is that?” someone asked.

Maxie was expecting an interruption any moment now. Perhaps a police officer rattling off all the crimes he’d committed, or the other one coming back and swearing they’d defeat them for attacking this poor innocent village, and fair enough to them, but -

But it ended up being a car horn.
HEY!
Maxie didn’t have to look behind him.
“Courtney, open the door - We’re over here!
He straightened up and resisted the urge to, instead.

It was at that moment he remembered that he...never did tell Tabitha and Courtney the plan.
“Behind you!”
And from what he could tell, here they were. The ‘how’ was easy enough to believe.
...He just had no idea why.
“Come on, the door’s open!“

He raised his other hand in the air. Wait. Stop . ...He’d get the idea.
Tabitha peered through the window and squinted through the thick-ish layer of smoke, down the alleyway. It was like watching an actor on a tiny stage from behind.
“Get out of sight, Tabitha.”
He froze.
“Hang on, but - “
“You’re in danger.” Maxie replied, almost too quiet to make out.
“No shit! Get in, then!
“I can’t.”

“...Do I need...to get the first aid kit?” Courtney whispered.

Then quickly now, he opened the driver side door - and stepped out onto the pavement with an obvious clack of boots. Still, Maxie didn’t turn.
“No. No, Tabitha, stop...” Maxie explained, barely pausing between sentences - “I told you, you need to drive! They’re focused on me, now, see? I can’t stop fighting them. If I keep fighting them, you will go, and - “

“And then what? You get arrested?” Tabitha moved forward now, raising his voice, “What’s the point of that?”
“I said, I'll - I’ll keep fighting , so it won’t be bloody useless - ” Maxie snapped back, half looking behind him and half looking at the policeman in front of him, holding handcuffs and a Pokeball - “You’ll be fine. ...Absolutely, positively fine,” he continued, trying on the same bright-sounding voice as always - “...Go on, Tabitha, get them out of here.”

He waited for a rebuttal, and did not get one.

So, taking a deep breath and holding it, he stepped further out of the burned circle on the ground. He could only wait so long. This bluff - trick, maybe, could only last so long. If he started fighting again Tabitha would get a clue and hide, and then everything would continue as he planned. ...What was his plan?
“COME ON!” Courtney yelled.
“Wait, wait - “
I can do this,” he snapped back, before they could finish.
“You don’t have to!”
...He tried to come up with a rebuttal to that too, but his mind was going blank on him.

So Tabitha kept approaching him with an outstretched hand, and yet - Maxie moved away. Step, by uneven step. Every single one making the small crowd and the police officer more tense. Now, up close, he could see how each move, each twist of the waist made him clench his fist in an effort to stay silent, the gash in his coat…
“Maxie, come on, you’re scaring me.“
“Tabitha, just - get back, please. Quickly,” he told him with a crack in his voice, running out of breath by the end of his sentence, “ They’ll get you too if you don’t -

Tabitha grabbed his arm, tightly.
“That’s not the p - “
He wrenched it away, hard.

Maxie pressed the button of his Pokeball. Nothing. He tried the next - nothing. The third…
The third, his hand hovered over the button. If he pressed it and nothing came out, that would likely be the end of him. If he pressed it and Mightyena came out, that…
That might also be the end of him.
Surely Tabitha and Courtney were just scared of the policeman. That was it. That was the one and only reason they were acting like this, because they assumed that he would feel the same way. And perhaps he did. So what if he did? He could...


The policeman took his eyes off of the Pokeball that Maxie had been brandishing like a dangerous weapon, put away his ball completely - and brought out the handcuffs.
“...Oh,” Maxie mumbled, quietly as he could.

And once again his blood ran cold, and his heart beat faster, and his hand felt like a lump of stone, his arm felt like it had just been covered in static, the side where he’d almost been snapped in half burned, the town was actually on fire, he couldn’t see, he literally couldn’t see, the Skarmory were up in the sky again, the policeman stepped towards him, and he thought, maybe this was when he was allowed to run -

This time, the answer was yes.

Things happened in a blur. The policeman leapt forward to try and tackle him to the ground, and an Ariados he hadn’t even seen them release shot a web right where he’d been standing. The string caught his foot as he turned and ran down the alleyway, and for a second time - he hit the ground. But this time - it didn’t hurt as badly.
Mostly because Tabitha grabbed his hand and pulled him up, because even as he was on the ground he still scrambled like all the Pokemon he didn’t have, it didn’t matter how long it took until he rose to his feet again, with Courtney ahead of them opening the door.
And just like he had before - he didn’t look behind him. The footsteps were either his or the policeman’s, and briefly he didn’t care. He and Tabitha pushed themselves off wall and ground and streetlamp, gaining speed, keeping their eyes on the prize -

Tabitha jumped in the front seat, slammed the door, hit the accelerator. Maxie collapsed in the passenger doorway, but Courtney pulled him up, pulled him in and slid the door shut all in one movement, motioning at Tabitha to go, go, go...

The van left the stunned remains of the crowd, quite literally, in the dust.

They sped from Route One to Viridian City to Route Two to Viridian Forest; and the Skarmory couldn’t make it through the canopy in time to catch them. As it turns out - it wasn’t just for a trainer on foot that Viridian Forest was a natural maze - the roads leading through it had just as many dead ends and weaving gravel roads. According to Tabitha, they were safe. ...Semi-safe.

So, a couple of minutes later, Maxie tried to shift in the pile of bags Courtney made for him; somewhere between a recovery position that didn’t take up half the seat, and curled up in a ball.
He hadn’t moved at all since he’d been dragged into the van. Or spoken.

“...You two still alive back there?” Tabitha asked.
“I think so,” Courtney replied, leaning over to check -

“Please,” Maxie asserted, waving Courtney away, “Nothing’s broken. I’m just a little...achy, that’s all,” he continued explaining, ‘In fact, I should be able to drive again, if we stop somewhere - ”
But still, he looked up and found the driver staring at him. Tabitha paused and cocked his head a little, waiting for him to continue. ...Or backtrack.
“I suppose it’d be...a little unfair to get you to do all that.”

He simply turned away.
“You’re not driving.”


“Ar... “

The rest of the name didn’t come out.

Because, the loud, dull bang turned into a louder, clearer, nearer crash of people all forcing a glass door open, running down the steps and scattering.
Because, suddenly, there was a little more space between Archie and the startled policeman, just enough.

Someone shouted a command. A huge Muk poured itself down the steps of the League Gate and onto the grass with a sizzling noise, like a lava flow making its way to the centre of the crowd. Tentpoles rusted a hundred times faster. The tents themselves went next. In the center, a man followed along, walking in the tiny circle of uncovered grass the amorphous blob made for him.

Matt took a deep breath, and closed his eyes, waiting for the whistle to blow.



Bang.

The Staraptor looked up, wondering if all this headbanging had finally given it a concussion. ...Someone had just blown a whistle from up on Route 22.
If only Shelly could’ve seen the Staraptor tottering feebly on the wooden bridge with a clatter of claws, before taking off through the air and never looking back.


Archie never did finish his name.

The Muk slid over to where Archie was standing, rushing to him almost too fast for Matt to keep up. Everyone else had backed far enough away or just run altogether, leaving Archie at the edge of the huge pond of sludge - with Matt’s open hand stretching as far as he could reach.
Archie looked up.
“...Hey,” Matt said, now he had his attention.

...And now he was sure of it. Archie had barely moved since he left Route 22.
From Archie’s view, Matt was framed in front of a small crowd of policemen. The heads of Staraptor poking up behind them and twitched, turned. ...They weren’t yet sure of what they were meant to be chasing.
Recall the Muk -
Stand DOWN!
It wasn’t like Matt couldn’t hear them.
He might’ve said something back, something defiant but not snarky like Archie would’ve done - if his throat hadn’t gone dry. It wasn’t like he could resist turning around for a split second or two, to see if anyone was about to reach out and snatch him back.
And still, looking back on that moment, he would’ve told his Muk to make a space for him and step forward, maybe release his Sharpedo for a bit of defense -

If Archie hadn’t shaken his head, with a hand over his mouth.

So he never did tell Muk to make a little space.
He jumped. He jumped along with the police, the Staraptor, half the crowd and Archie too, his soles hissing and bubbling as he hit the Muk - he grabbed Archie’s arm...and tugged him away.
Wait, wait -

No time to explain, let alone argue. Archie barely resisted now, only ever trying to stay ahead of Matt and lead him somehow...lead him, until his legs almost gave out. Matt took his hand - refusing to let him stop this time.
“We’re fine - see? Nothing to be scared of - “
Matt, behind you!
The Staraptor all took flight at once in a flurry of feathers. With a deafening screech they dive bombed the pair, as they ran as fast as their four legs could carry them into the mess of trees and scrub and brush - through the path of dead grass Matt made himself. They made him stumble, taking a chunk of his shirt, and when they realised Archie would just catch him - they were far and away. Well...relatively far and away.
STOP!
“Who’s that?”
“GET BACK HERE!”
Archie was right, in one way at least.
Matt did have the best stamina out of all of them, and barely, just barely, they were outrunning the flashlights and the flock of birds, too crowded in such a little space to fly. He brushed past branches and leaves and slipped down hills, side by side with Matt -

This wasn’t exactly going along with the vivid idea he had of what would happen.
He kept looking back.

“I’m gonna get us out of here,” Matt told him, barely any breath left, “Don’t you worry -“
And he held onto Archie incredibly tight, pushing him forward.
...Just in case.


 

Chapter 13: Run With Me

Summary:

Everyone finds their way back to each other, in the end.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Maxie knew, eventually, that Tabitha would ask the awkward questions he probably had a right to ask, and that he’d have to give a nice response that would tie up the awkward situation with a bow.
...He just didn’t think he’d do it while they were still speeding down Route 3.

“So...why’d you do it?” Tabitha asked as they passed the same landslide from that afternoon, having given the wheel to Courtney and found a spot next to Maxie. He sat up at once.
“Why did I fight the police, you mean?” he repeated.
Tabitha raised an eyebrow.

“Well, the logic was that - that I could stall them,” he explained, barely pausing as he glanced away, “or distract them enough for them to let you get away, and then I would go…”
His powers of ‘bullshitting’ were failing him today. Perhaps he really wasn’t as sharp as he’d originally hoped.
“Yeah, I gathered,” said Tabitha, interrupting him.

“And if not,” he continued, just as fast, “I would…”
Maxie trailed off, a cold sweat forming on his brow.
“I’m...sorry I couldn’t explain it well enough at the time - is that what you’re worried about?”
“...Nah. I don’t blame you. ...Still doesn’t make much sense, though.”
“Of course.”
Maxie clutched the injured side of his chest a little harder. Yes, he thought, I know my plan made absolutely no sense, that it was the same mistake in a different form or something like that -
He knew. And he would really rather it be left at that. He could think this over alone.

“Wait, so,” Courtney asked, “were you going to...distract them again?”
“Look, it doesn’t matter - ” Maxie snapped, before cutting himself off. He turned away from Tabitha again, and briefly wondered how bad it would be if he jumped directly out the passenger door into the grass, right now....

“Yeah, Maxie, you’re right. I dunno if it does matter whether it makes sense,” Tabitha muttered, with a smile growing on his face -
He paused before it could, and took a deep breath.
“To be honest, I - I wasn’t worried about the logic at all.”
“Of course,” Maxie repeated -
“Mm. I was more worried about...the other stuff.”

“Did you...not think you could stop? At all?”
Maxie froze.
“At literally any point?
Framed like that, he couldn’t think of a proper answer.
“If I get to ask one question, just one - “ Tabitha requested, “I wanna know if that ever went through your head. I mean, it was definitely going through mine....”
“Yes,” Maxie confessed, “It did.”
“Oh.”
“I couldn’t exactly act on it, though.”
“Really?”
“Not at...not at the time,” Maxie continued, quietly, “But - given the time to prepare and not getting ambushed out of the blue, I’m sure that wouldn’t be a problem. Not again. In fact, I think the real problem here is that the police won’t...play fair...”
Tabitha’s eyes widened, his mouth hanging open.

“I...I don’t believe you.”
...Maxie thought it best to shut his mouth now.

“...Can I just say,” Tabitha explained, once he’d got their attention, “up until right now, I thought you just had a problem of not wanting to listen to us, maybe that’s why you drove us off a cliff by accident. I thought you were just...kind of stubborn, you know?”
“Yes, you’re right, I can be a little bull-headed - “
“But that’s not it? Is it?”

“You genuinely thought you didn’t have the right to run, fucking run, when you’ve just been burned by your own lava plume and skewered by a big metal bird,” he continued, getting louder and louder, “and we could just...leave without you without a care in the world - “
Maxie recoiled.

“Like, oh, wonderful, we’ve got an opportunity to save our own hides, let’s do it! I’m sure Tabitha will slot right into the leadership position...”
“Oh. Oh, no,” Maxie gasped, a shiver going down his spine, “I wasn’t thinking that - “
“Good! Glad to hear you got over that particular thing!” Tabitha snapped back, “Still a problem, though. ‘Cause...I don’t know, what if the police come back a second time? And you don’t even retreat, again, maybe for some other reason, and that time I don’t notice, and…”
He turned away, as his imagination ran away with him.

“I wish I could’ve known, is the thing... It’s one of those things you’d never think someone’d end up doing unless they tell you, and then it gets...really, really obvious - “
“Tabitha,” Maxie interjected, laying a hand on Tabitha’s shoulder, trying to calm him down at least a little, “Tabitha, I thought we established I wasn’t exactly thinking straight at the time…”

Well, I don’t think I could think straight either if I was on the run!
“...And?” Maxie asked, feeling like he was getting the point.
“What do you mean, and? I don’t think I could at all! Ever! And my point...my point is...”
“If you’re worried that I won’t be able to keep this up either,” Maxie said, finishing his sentence for him, “you really shouldn’t.“
Why?
Well, what else am I supposed to do?” he spat, suddenly raising his voice and towering over Tabitha as high as he could in the van - “Stop driving? Turn myself in? Ring my mother and tell her to come pick me up?!”
...Silence.
Tabitha took a deep breath, and tried to come up with an argument against that - he only covered his face with his hand in the end, as a few stray tears started to prick at his eyes.

“I mean, you...sort of a point there,” he mumbled.

Maxie sighed deeply, slumping further down in his seat and curling up. He still didn’t feel any less inclined to jump out of the van.
Courtney, on the other hand...just had a lightbulb moment.

“It’d be...irresponsible for me to stop doing all that, because I made a mistake. And there isn’t any way for me to stop being the leader,” he continued, “so it shouldn’t - “
“...Don’t you start with that ‘it shouldn’t matter to us’ thing again.”
And then, he stopped talking for good.
“It does, Maxie,” Tabitha continued, even pulling Maxie close, “I get it. It’s not like I’ll jump out of this car or something as soon as you tell me one thing you’re worried about. Actually, you know what - no-one does that.”
“Mmhm,” Courtney added.
As he heard the no-one, Maxie’s eyes widened.
It wasn’t like he’d never thought about the possibility that someone was listening to him, and it wasn’t like he’d never wanted that listening ear, either. Now his chief officer was here, the man who would always check in to see if the grunts were on schedule, nearly in tears. Over him.

“If you could tell us these things,” Tabitha said, “...it’d probably worry me less, yeah?”
Team Magma was the place where he was supposed to stop wanting to be able to do that.
...And yet he’d never thought about getting it back, now Team Magma was gone.

“Basically - “ he explained with a wavering voice, “basically, we’re in the same boat as you here. And, as you said, there isn’t any changing that, so you may as well...act like it.”
Tabitha shuffled over to Maxie, and laid an arm over his shoulder, trying to comfort them as best he could…the man was seemingly trying to will himself out of here.
He jumped a little when he noticed.

“...And that’s it, really.” He wiped his face with his other sleeve, until his eyes were dry again. Maxie copied him, sniffling quietly.
He’d royally screwed every single one of them over, and logic and...experience dictated that he should be giving him the cold shoulder - he was getting the exact opposite.
Maybe there was something in that little speech, the little speech he should probably have been making in an ideal world, mind you...that he didn’t quite pick up on.

“...Right,” he murmured, “I’ll...keep that in mind. Thankyou, Tabitha.”
He moved to lie down again - sitting upright was starting to get a bit uncomfortable and painful, and besides, it would probably be fine if he did take a rest - Tabitha shifted out of the way, wincing just like he did when the bruises stung.
“Glad to hear it.”

It only hit him then how hard he’d hit the pavement.
“Well…”
“Hm?”
“If it’s any comfort,” Maxie said, sheepishly, “I’d...rather like a bit of help too.”
There was the whole being completely alone in a town that was on fire thing, and the whole right side of his body hurting thing, and then there were...quite a few other things Maxie didn’t want to think about right now.
For the first time in a couple of weeks, he realised just how tired he was. And now that he’d gotten all of that out, even if he’d said essentially nothing, even if he felt only half as guilty, he was...well, tired. ...Normally things like that took a little bit of conscious effort.
No, not tired. Completely and utterly exhausted.
...It felt strange to think a thing like that. It even felt good.

“Yeah, I wish we could too,” Tabitha mumbled, “Like, Alcoholics Anonymous but for people on the run, you know?”
“Uh, yeah, about that...“ came a quiet voice from the front seat that trailed off.

“Really?” Tabitha replied -
“Sometimes,” Maxie tacked on, “not all the time, but still…”
He immediately kicked himself.

“Uh, yeah, guys, about that - I might actually have a solution to the whole needing help - “ Courtney explained, as both Maxie and Tabitha turned to look at her - “...thing...”

What? ” they both whispered.



Shelly had done a pretty visible double take, when she saw Archie and Matt running towards her like participants in a three-legged race, just a couple of minutes after the Staraptor had given up. Archie had said something along the lines of no time, I’m sorry, run.
She explained the whole situation with the wannabe woodpecker...and he didn’t seem to hear.
On the backs of Sharpedoes and using Archie’s Crobat as a pair of propeller blades, they shot back across the water. Matt was the one to direct them. Archie was the lookout. ...Shelly was a little bit too tired to do anything other than encourage the sharks.

They skimmed the coast of Route 27, ducking below the water just long enough to throw any pursuing Staraptor off, and going just fast enough, darting like zigzags to throw them off even more. By the time they reached a cave on the coastline, all three were soaked to the skin but fairly sure they’d gotten away.
When the rain started, Matt felt like declaring victory.

So now, all three of them stayed huddled under a rocky roof, with nothing but a tiny canvas bag for each of them. If need be, they could run as far as they wanted down Johto’s coast, and probably get everyone else lost in the maze of whirlpools and sharp rocks - or even go deeper into the caves, which Shelly was fairly sure were actually the Tohjo Falls.
But the thing is, no-one really wanted to. So they stayed there, catching their breaths and trying to stop jumping at every water drop that fell from the ceiling.

“What...did happen up there?” Shelly had just asked, motioning to the water outside.
“...It’s a long story,” Archie answered.

“Basically, Matt came and grabbed me off Route 22,” he explained, speaking slowly and methodically while he figured out what he needed to say, “That was probably...the scariest thing we’ve ever done,” he added, nudging him.
...There was a bit of a delay before Matt grinned back.
“Then, we, ah...ran through the forest, like you did, got into the ocean - “
“And there were this big birds chasing us the whole way,” Matt added loudly, tagging in, “and Arcanines, too. It’s wild what Pokemon they get to have now - “
“Sssh,” Shelly reminded him, pointing outside.
“Sorry. Anyway, one of them jumped on my back, scratched me up, set the leaves on fire and I had to kick it off and then stop, drop and roll, and it...”

Archie turned away - the scratching part was news to him, come to think of it. Matt had been entirely silent, barely even flinched, but...still. Why would he be entirely silent, come to think of it? That’s not normal, at all.
Matt stopped talking.

“No, go on!” Archie interrupted, nodding and trying to look intrigued instead of vaguely sick.
Then again, he reminded himself, you shouldn’t be basically asking what happened, you were there, you self-centered -
“...and it ran off,” Matt continued, “so we kept running, and I couldn’t decide whether we should swim, or not, since Archie was pretty tired…”
“Mmhm.”
“So we ran in the shallows so the Arcanines couldn’t come down with us, then I spot you under the bridge, with the massive dent in it! ...And you know the rest.”

Shelly paused, running over the whole story in her head.
“Hey, Archie,” Matt asked, rummaging through his bag, “is there a first aid kit in here?”
“Yeah, there should be - y’ alright, Shelly?”
“Er - “
“Just - let me know, alright? I’ll work something out.”

...She remembered what she actually wanted the answer two.

“Um...one other thing. How’d you get stuck on Route 22?”
Both Matt and Archie froze. They looked at each other for a moment - Matt somehow surprised, and Archie, expressionless as he sighed quite deeply.

“That’s...also a long story,” he said at last, near laughing.
“Hold on,” she guessed quickly, pacing the cave “did they barricade the place or set up a bunch of guards after we went? Maybe that’s why I got someone on my tail so quick - “

“Nope,” Archie admitted, quietly, “Nothing.” He held his breath.
“ - And, like, would they really do that ‘cause of us, or…”

Then, Shelly realised what Archie had said.
“...Oh.”

“I...I don’t know what happened.”
“Why would…” she murmured, already feeling like she knew the answer.

“Basically, I...got it into my head that if I got away,” he tried explaining, “they’d follow me and sort of...lead them to you, since they were already watching me, and if I didn’t, it’d be...better off for you. But I know that was stupid, anyway.”
Shelly snatched him in the tightest hug she could.
How?
“Don’t know,” Archie replied - he didn’t want to go into excessive detail, not now.
“Oh, god, I would’ve thought you got arrested, too - “
“I wasn’t - I wasn’t planning to, by the way” Archie hurried and stammered, trying to smile, “I swear, I came up with the whole scatter thing ages ago - I told you first, right Matt?...”
His arms slowly dropped to his sides.
“I guess I...slipped at the worst possible time.”

Archie stepped out of the hug, shrugged Shelly’s arms off his shoulders, as Matt watched. He was in the middle of tying his one spare towel around his scratched-up, burned-up arm - there was no first aid kit, after all.
“Just my dumb luck,” he explained, knowing there was more to it than that.

“So...yeah, that’s why I took so long,” Archie finished, almost nonchalantly, “Seriously, if I could grab a Celebi,” he finished, “and travel back in time, I would slap myself in the face, reaaaally, really hard.”
He mimed it, a bit too convincingly.  Looking back, he should have expected Shelly not to laugh.
...Personally, if she could’ve had the Celebi too, she might’ve stopped time long enough to actually think all this through. And possibly go back in time to stop Archie from slapping himself in the face, do something actually useful

Matt seemed to be dealing with this fine. At first glance.
He was wrapping up his arm with a spare towel and water bottles at the moment - the first aid kit wasn’t in there after all. Archie watched him intently, wondering whether he should get up and bandage up his arm himself - Matt tried on a little smile when he noticed, he would have given a thumbs up if his hands were free -
And that was probably the worst part.

“Hey, Matt,” Archie asked, in a low voice that Shelly definitely couldn’t make out - “What made you think to go back for me?”
Matt couldn’t answer, only hiding his arm behind his back.
“It just...came to me, I guess. I was scared.

So it was a hunch, then, clearly. Not much point in calling him out for having a hunch that Archie would sacrifice himself, or something along those lines - it’d only make him feel worse.
Surely going on to ask him why he did that would be essentially the same thing, in his mind.
Judgement, and Archie didn’t deserve to do that.

“Look - “ Archie kept explaining, his eyes starting to well up again, “You know I should’ve gotten out of there myself, right?
“I mean, technically you could’ve, but right then - “
“Literally all that was stopping me,” he continued, barely giving Matt or Shelly time to speak, still trying to sound like a training coach or teacher, “was me. ...It shouldn’t be your mistake to worry about. You could’ve had no idea and I could’ve gotten out just fine if I just - got a grip - “
Shelly shook her head, and Archie kept talking.
“So next time, if either of you get tempted to take the fall for me like...like that, don’t.”

“I didn’t take the fall,” Matt protested.
Hey, hey, I’m not mad at you, just a bit concerned…”
“Guys, guys,” Shelly added, trying to hold them apart, “maybe it’d be better if you just took a moment to breathe - “
“No, I just don’t get what you’re asking me to do here,” said Matt, ignoring her -

“Don’t be scared for me, basically,” he explained after a long pause, laying a hand on Matt’s shoulder, “That’s it.”

I can’t do that.
The smile was long gone.

“You want me to realise you might be about to do...something like that, and just ignore it?”
Matt tried waiting for a reply. To be honest, he wasn’t sure what answer he hoped for.
“Go on,” said Archie, looking away.
It wasn’t that.
“It’s not like...there’s a little switch I can just...turn off. Actually, no - not just me.”
Shelly nodded. “Yeah, to be honest,” she added, “if I could’ve guessed you were stuck up there, I might’ve gone back too.”
“...Thanks,” Matt muttered.

“You know, when you first told me about your idea to scatter,” he continued, “I - I was wondering if you brought it up out of the blue just to make me a bit more comfortable with it, it wouldn’t be this big, serious...thing I needed to worry about. But you really did think I should bite my tongue and ignore it, if y’ really did get in danger, just cause you’d be out of sight”
“...I guess I did,” Archie murmured, “...at the time. I’m sorry.”

“I get why you’d think that.”
“You...do?”

“Yeah,” Matt replied, getting a little choked up, “I do.”
“Has it been, like...really obvious?”
“Nah,” he answered, “...And does it matter? Also - nah.”

“And that means I can’t just move on from this, you get me? I can’t....un-think it. I can’t stand here doing nothing for the rest of this knowing that you reckon it’d be better if you were - I don’t know, out of our hair, or something…”
He looked away for a moment, wondering how to phrase things.
“I...I’d been trying, I know that much.”
“Oh, no,” Archie sighed, pulling Matt close while he felt a chill go down his spine -
“...’Cause I thought maybe you didn’t actually need all that help.”
“And it just made you feel worse?”
“It did,” he admitted, drying his eyes, “yeah, looking back. And then...then I made a decision, not ‘cause I felt like I had to, not ‘cause I felt like I had to pay you back somehow…”

Matt froze up.
“It’s okay,” Archie said, trying to not sound afraid or confused or unwilling to listen at all, “you can tell me. I won’t get - ”
He stopped short as Matt collapsed onto him, as Matt himself realised just how much he wanted to hold onto him again - soon enough Shelly joined in, holding all three of them together.
“...mad,” Archie finished very, very quietly...as he realised his mistake.

“I just want you to get that you - you matter to us, yeah?” Matt explained, in between sniffles that were getting close to sobs.
“...I hear ya.” He pulled them all in close.

“I’m...really sorry if I made it sound like you shouldn’t care about me,” Archie said quietly, getting quite choked up too - “You’ve got hearts three sizes too big, the both of you, always will...”
“Yep.”
“You could say that.”
“...and y’ always should,” he finished. Then finally, he let the tears flow as he kept hanging onto his two team-mates, in a tight bearhug he couldn’t remember having since they left Hoenn.
...He tried not to feel more guilty when he heard Shelly start to sob quietly too. That wouldn’t help anyone, if they were both were right.
Getting out of his own head was something he hadn’t paid attention to for far, far too long.

Shelly didn’t notice the phone buzzing in her back pocket.

“It’s just - I worry you two already have enough on your plate sometimes,” he explained, trying to stay at least a little composed, “especially around now, what with the whole...wanted criminal thing. And I...I thought we’d be okay, three of us against the world, but...we’re not, are we?”

“No, we’re not,” Shelly replied, sniffling a little.
“I’m sorry, you guys,” Archie continued rambling, quietly, “I shouldn’t have...I shouldn’t have even gotten us here in the first place -”
“Hey, now,” Shelly replied, “that’s not something we have to get hung up on…”
He went back to loud, heaving sobs again, though this time there was a tiny, grateful smile poking through.

“Yeah, Archie,” Matt reminded him, “You’ve already said sorry once, we got it.”


 

“Well, go on then,” Maxie said, leaning forward, “Did you...find a group of old Magma grunts? A shelter, perhaps?”
Courtney brought the van to a screeching halt.
“...no.”

“I’m listening,” he decided to say - as Courtney took deep breath after deep breath, staring at the screen of her phone and more than a little frozen, “I’m, er - prepared to try anything. At this point - “
“It’s Shelly.”
Oh, ” he gasped, completely bewildered - “I mean - oh?”
“Yeah, I, uh. I have her - her number,” Courtney stuttered.

“And are you saying...we could go to Archie for assistance?”
“Yeee eaaaah?
Tabitha nodded, as Maxie looked to him for thoughts on the matter.
“Well, I - er - what on earth would I say to them? I can’t just surprise him out of nowhere, and besides, he’s probably not willing to have me around, he’s a man that likes closure - “

“I have Shelly’s number,” Courtney clarified, “I can just...ask. That’s a possibility.”
“And as well,” Maxie continued, “he’d probably think I’m a complete and utter imbecile as soon as he hears a word about the Pallet Town incident - “
“You wanna swear us to secrecy?” Tabitha offered.
“No!” Maxie gasped, after thinking about it for a second, “good heavens no, we’re supposed to be open about things from now on …”
“...Alrighty then.”
“Also, you’re not an imbecile,” Courtney added, “You’re...I don’t know what.”
“I’ll find a word for it,” Maxie muttered under his breath, silently thinking if you want me to.

“Anyway, what are we supposed to do if he says, ‘no, actually, I don’t WANT to have my rival travelling in the same van as me, I’d rather be alone’ - of course, he’d want to be alone... Would we just - ”
Leave, he wondered? Well...that was essentially what they’d been doing this entire time, leaving with no particular destination in mind. The real problem would be actually turning around and telling the rest of the team that they’d have to give up and that he failed to beg his rival for help, which, since it was Courtney’s idea -
“Hmm.”
Wait a second, he thought, finding the drive to smack that idea into the ground like an unwanted soda can. Courtney probably was aware this might fail. And so was Tabitha. So was everyone.
“Yeah?”
“...Sorry about that, I seem to have...lost my train of thought.”

“It’s worth a shot,” Tabitha commented.
Yes, it is worth a shot, Maxie said to himself but wasn’t quite sure he should say out loud, not yet. ...The question was whether they needed to. Before the answer would be a definitive no - he needed to get everything behind him and help himself, except now he clearly couldn’t, and what would he prove by continuing like this?
He hadn’t ever known, it was one of those Things He Had To Do.

“Wait,” Courtney gasped, looking at her messages.
But then, he would be crawling back to them for help entirely unearned.
“What is it?”
“...They...almost just got arrested.”
“Almost? Does that mean...they would be safe to go to them now? ” Maxie questioned, trying very, very hard not to sound like his heart just sank into his boots.
His imagination ran away with him with the thought of seeing Archie locked up to never show his face again, seeing him for the last time as a mugshot, nothing more.
An empty hole that everyone else might soon patch up.

“Eh, we should be fine,” said Courtney, tapping at the keyboard.
“Well...go on then,” Maxie confirmed, “We’ll...try, yes. We’ll try.”


“Noooo.”


Matt, Shelly and Archie had gotten out of their bear hug a short while ago and found a decent place to sit, while they waited out the night and hoped their van was still intact. While Matt and Archie talked things out and sorted out whatever kind of food they could find, she’d found a precious few minutes to check with Courtney.

Maybe warn her that she might not be able to respond for the next few days, or...ever, if they were especially unlucky.
Maybe go and tell Archie and Matt who she’d been talking to.
So she opened her phone, and -

[ we’re dead ]
[ i’m serious this might be the last time i talk to you ]
[ the police got here and maxie’s fighting them and they might be going after us ]
[ if i don’t respond my tomorrow get my contact off your phone it’ll be safer ]
[ ithink ]
[ im sorry i couldn’t give a good goodbye ]
[ i hope you do better than us ]

“...Hey, what’s up?” Archie asked, getting up and going to see - admittedly he was expecting another police Pokemon at the entrance, not what looked like the last texts before a breakup.

“It’s Courtney.”
“Courtney?”
“Yeah,” Shelly stammered, scrolling down and down, “I, er, I got her number on the cruise liner, and we’ve been talking, just so we can share info and oh thank god -
“...Erm...I see.”

[ ok fuck it we’re safe ]
[ old rule still applies tho ]
[ wait no ]

Archie stepped back and nodded, like he had any idea what had just happened.

[ wow i can get melodramatic when i’m scared shitless ]
[ ok you can stop worrying now ]
[ i should actually see what cops do with phones ]
[ you can call now btw. ]
[ and i can stop worrying now ]

“...Wait, so you’re okay with that?” Shelly questioned, once she’d realised what she just confessed to.
“Yeah, as I said, three of us against the world probably isn’t...the best, now that I think about it. I’m glad y’ found someone, at least.” He sighed deeply as he lay back against the cave wall, gazing at the floor. Right now, he was trying to remember what the texts were, and -
Wait a second.

“Did they almost get arrested?”
“Yep,” Shelly answered, “I...don’t know how. Or why.”
“...Wow.”
That was the best way Archie could sum up the massive drop his heart took, as soon as he thought of the idea. Maxie, the Maxie who always broke the speed limit and didn’t give up, had almost been arrested - after he’d said himself that he would be able to handle everything.
Well, he knew that was a white lie.
“That could’ve been us, there,” he murmured, thinking out loud now.
“Mmhm,” Shelly replied, blankly.
“...that would’ve been weird,” Archie continued, staring at the cave floor and smiling faintly, imagining a hundred and one things that could’ve happened to Maxie - including all the ones he’d ruled out, like turning himself in - why had he ruled it out?
“I really, really hope that big pillar of lava I saw a while didn’t have anything to do with it.

“...I could ask her if y’ wanted,” she said, nudging him.
“Wait, are you serious?”
Now it was Shelly’s turn to turn to him with wide eyes.
“That might be an idea,” he said, slowly.
“...Maybe. I mean, we’d still have time to go and check on each other and…”

“Team up again?” Archie finished. Matt, in the background, gave him a thumbs up.
After tonight, that sounded more like an appealing idea.
You could say that up until now, Courtney and company had been in the background, but for Archie, not so much. Not since he’d gotten off that ferry, and especially not since he’d seen them admit they were in deep, deep trouble - which come to think of it, was weird in itself.
And true, he needed help.
...He had no idea what they looked like, but he knew.

“Would Maxie want to, though, that’s the thing…” he continued, talking to himself more than Shelly and slowly pacing.
“Well, we could just find out,” she suggested - Archie froze up and went red in the face.
“But what if they’re, like - in the middle of a car chase right now? Maybe it’d be better to - ”

Shelly’s phone buzzed.
[ luckily we’re not in the middle of a car chase ]

“They’re not in the middle of a car chase.”
“...Oh.”

[ vid call me i want to talk about something ]
[ is archie there btw ]

[ yes! did you want to talk to him ]
[ also funny story: we almost got arrested too :) ]
[ so uh ]
[ we...might get interrupted? ]

There was a noticeable pause between that and the next message.
Maybe the news had shocked Courtney and company even more than she thought.

[ are you sure abt this ]

[ i think so. ]
So, brushing stray raindrops off her screen - Shelly pressed the button. A gentle ringing sound echoed in the tiny cave...and everyone inside, beckoned by her, came to watch.


Chaos ensued.


SE - “ yelled a synthesised, Japanese-sounding voice from Courtney’s phone, which angrily buzzed like a Beedrill as soon as she switched it to silent. She dropped it on the floor of the car carefully picked it up, cradling it on the dashboard between her bag and the roadmaps before it slipped again -
“Ignore that.”

“Right then - ” said Maxie, pulling Tabitha into the view of Courtney’s camera.
“Hey, hey, get off!”
On the phone’s screen, Shelly popped up, giving a weak-ish smile and wave. Archie stood out of shot, awkwardly trying not to intrude - Matt was trying to be front and centre, and with one arm behind his back.
“I hope we’re safe if you call them - “ Maxie murmured.
“Come on,” said Courtney, “I don’t think our phones are bugged or something.”
“... ...Oh, now I can’t un -think that.”

“...well, shove over anyway,” Courtney told them, turning around for a moment and putting her phone on speaker, “Archie wants to see you.”


 

“There they are,” Shelly gasped, before turning around, “they’re alive, Archie!”
...Archie tried to snicker at that, at least - hopefully Maxie couldn’t probably see him craning over the camera by now, grazes, bruises, wide eyes and all.

“Of course we’re alive - ” came a badly compressed, faint voice from the phone.
Archie knew it in a heartbeat, even now.

It was their business now, he tried telling himself, how they got arrested and how they looked in front of a camera now. He kept asking himself as Courtney explained their predicament and Shelly explained hers, and they explained their plan to meet up, why bother them now, of all times he could -
...Only to suddenly find a reply he could make, this time.
It was mostly her idea, not his. Not his pressure. Not his attempt at evading responsibility, or anything else his mind made up.
A tiny bit of weight came off his shoulders, as he kept listening.
And it felt soothing, to just do that.



“You found a good place to hide?” Shelly asked.

“...I think. We’re okay. ...You?”

The more Courtney talked, the more Maxie felt like he knew what was going on again.
So, yes, he had entirely shoved the idea of Courtney meeting up with Shelly in the back of his mind because it made no sense. And now it did make sense. Simple as that.
“We’re safe right now.”
“We’ll work something out,” said Archie, still clear as ever.
Maxie looked up - well, more jumped up - and peered over Courtney’s shoulder.

He almost wanted to apologise for not understanding sooner...though to be fair, he’d been doing that since he got into the car.
“...May I see?” he asked sheepishly - Shelly panned the camera around once she heard. The camera quality was, admittedly, terrible, but - despite all the attempts at disguises and shaving parts off his precious beard, it was Archie there, alright, faint smile and all. 

...At the very least, now a mugshot wouldn’t be the last Maxie ever saw of him.
He was always confused by how he could do this, always look at least a little encouraging. As though that was his natural state, or...something.



Archie stepped a little bit closer. The man on the other side of the screen looked rather tired as always, and to be honest...Archie didn’t know quite what he’d been expecting.
He’d never thought he’d see Maxie relegated to the back seat, though -  and apparently happy about it too. Clearly something happened.
Maxie himself barely leaned into frame, peering around Courtney’s seat - he tried brushing back his hair as soon as he noticed Archie, trying to be at least a little respectable.
“...Hey, Maxie -”
Or maybe he was trying to hide the massive purplish bruise on his face.

“Y’ alright?” he gasped.
“Yes,” Maxie started, jumping in his seat,  “...and, er, no.”
Had he not looked in a window or a mirror or something since he got here?
“We’re all a little shaken up.”
It must take a bit to shock him , was his first thought.
“...Not too stirred, hopefully.”
And only then, he remembered it never did take much at all.

“You would not believe what just happened, I tell you…”
“Oh, I reckon I will,” Archie reassured him - that’s my Maxie, alright, he thought. He pulled the camera a little closer to him, inviting Matt into frame.
“They brought an Aggron , for goodness’ sake.”
“Is that how you got the…” he replied, motioning towards his cheek -
“Well, that was a Skarmory, you see. I was... fighting them, and then...”
He mimed it, with his first hitting his open palm.
“Noooo,” Archie gasped
“Yes.”
“We are fucked,” Archie replied, with a nervous smile. Maxie straightened up at once -

“Ah, yes. …’We.’”



Maxie sat up a little straighter and took the phone off Courtney, bringing it into the back seat, and taking a long, deep breath, told himself to get it over with. ...All of Team Aqua stared back at him now.
“Courtney...you mentioned teaming up. Again.”
“Mmhm,” she said, twisting herself around - on the screen, Shelly smiled and nodded.
“We’ve been having a little talk about that too,” Archie added, “...I... we think we’d be able to pull it off.”
“Yeah, we could clear out our van, there’s space for six,” Matt chimed in.
“Our van’s bigger...” Tabitha answered, “But still.”

“Nope, it’s not,” Courtney murmured, “get me out of this one, I’m all in...”
“Yeah,” Shelly added, giving Archie and Matt a squeeze, “What do you think?”
What did he think?
What did he think?
He hoped to Groudon they were talking about the logistics of it all.
When would someone bring up the one thing that would stop them, which would probably be him ? ...And say that didn’t apply anymore. Say if it didn’t, or couldn’t, as many things didn’t anymore like him having proper glasses or Tabitha doing that - what then?

“Well - er - the real question is, what do you need?” Maxie asked, voice rising - “Is it shelter? Food? Fuel? Protection? The firepower?”
...Silence.
“You must need something from us.”
Maxie watched as Archie glanced away, eyebrows criss-crossed and with a hand over his mouth. Matt gave him a knowing look - and though Maxie couldn’t hear it, he was mouthing something to him -

“I don’t,” he said at last, “you three just...joining might be enough. I think.”
“Company, then, that’s what you need.”
“Yep. ...As always.”

“Actually, er - everyone here seems to think that company would be a nice idea too - don’t we?” Maxie told him, as Tabitha leaned into frame with an obvious grin on his face and nodded, right on cue. Courtney’s gloved hand stuck in from the other side - with a thumbs up.
“And I wouldn’t...be opposed to that either,” he added, softly.

“Then...let’s do it,” Archie told everyone listening in, before letting out a quiet, long sigh of relief - “Six of us against the world.”
He heard Maxie laugh, a tiny chuckle he hid with his hand, that Archie hadn’t heard in ages.
...And he had to admit - he was a tiny bit proud, again.

“But not directly, ” Tabitha added, trying to sound sagely.
“Goodness gracious, we’re not trying that …”
“You’d better not get caught again on the way back here,” Archie continued, grinning widely, “alright?”
“Well, I’ll see how fast this thing can go, shall I?”

“Yeah, yeah!...Anyway, back to you, Shelly - “
He handed the phone straight back to her as he started going red in the face, letting all of Team Aqua lean on each other’s shoulders in a loose group hug - Matt even held up a shaky peace sign.
“Thankyou.” said Maxie.
...Courtney carefully took the phone off him.

Maxie never asked for it back.
Even when the call ended, he could still remember what that scene in the cave looked like.
Perhaps it wasn’t just hope that he could pull off the whole escape-the-police thing too that made him feel so...relieved. If it wasn’t relief, what could it be?

Safe to say, he no longer wanted to get up and leave.
Tabitha beamed with pride at what he’d just seen them do, and Courtney was rattling off all the places they could meet up - everything about this felt like a well-oiled machine, that was it.
Wait and see, a part of him said, wait and see.

So Maxie finally laid down his head on a nearby duffel bag, with that same wait and see repeating like a lullaby. He was hoping he could sleep this off, hopefully not have a nightmare and question what he’d just done the next morning -
“OW!”
- Only for him and Tabitha slam into the front seats as the van rocketed down the road. The whole vehicle lurched into the air as a pothole hit them - the roar got deafening very quickly.
What on earth?!
“...You wanted to know how fast it goes.”


Finally, Shelly ended the call. She stayed there for a while, staring out the entrance of the cave with a faint smile on her face. Gentle rain pitter-pattered outside on the water, as the moon slowly sank below the horizon.


“...Thanks for hearing me out,” she said quietly.
“It’s fine,” Archie murmured, sitting down next to her.
“Something had to change, at some point.”

His nerves were killing him, again. But this was a slightly better kind of jitteriness - excitement for something he hadn’t thought about properly in years.
He had no idea he had this in him, to just...go up and say he needed his company like that - it felt like something a younger him got to do.
...So, even if he had said he would stop worrying about Maxie, cut them out after he’d cut them off - it was easy enough to shut that off before it started now. Maybe he wasn’t ready to think about what that entailed, but it was close enough.
A first step, maybe.
Actually, the first step would probably be getting out of this cave.

“By the way, did you tell them we’re in Johto?” he asked in a low whisper, leaning over.

“...shit.

Notes:

thanks for sticking with this behemoth of a story arc to the very end!

Chapter 14: The Perks of Having a Van Stolen

Summary:

Maxie and Archie have finally brought their teams together, and put their heads together to get out of Kanto as quick as they can. Or as stealthily as they can? ...They haven't decided yet.

Meanwhile, after the roasting of Pallet Town and the raiding of Route 22, the International Police are putting all their power into this one case - and sending one particular agent that's been wanting a case like it for years...

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Normally, if you drove into a backwater park on the outskirts of Viridian Forest just before the break of day, you would be waiting for the famous dawn chorus.
Archie definitely wasn’t. In fact, he’d quite like to get out of here before the local wildlife even woke up.So, covering the blind spots from Matt and Shelly, he peered around - standing on his tiptoes to get a better look but still not wanting to move from his spot. Well, there’s a few ‘nondescript white vans,’ he thought - that being basically it.
“Maybe they got the wrong park?” Matt asked no-one in particular.

No-one could say yes or no to that, considering only the birds had shown up. There was that old man standing behind one of them in a dusty old jacket and hat.
“Oh well,” Archie laughed, “they’re probably just late -“

Wait.

The old man with the red hair and glasses craned his head up to get a better look -
“Maxie?”
“...Oh?” came a very small voice.
“They’re here!” Tabitha called out, jumping right out of the van -
“Br - “ Matt cried, “ Tabitha!
“They survived!”
“Hang on, hang on” Courtney mumbled, “let me get my bag…”

Unfortunately for the people squeezing past Maxie, his feet were rooted to the spot too. The fact that Archie was waving to him somehow wasn’t helping. Yes, yes, he knew they were here, and yet that didn’t translate to him wanting to mingle with the crowd...
He’d had a semblance of a plan for when Archie never showed up. It involved a lot of overdramatic encouragement and the word ‘team spirit.’

But the admins seemed to know what to do here.

Courtney stumbled out of the van, weighed down with backpacks and sleeping bags, dumping them all on the forest floor. A wide, dopey smile spread over Shelly’s face. ...From this point of view, she could see everyone running to each other, all at once.
“We did it,” she gasped, “We’ve actually...”
“...Gotten them together, you mean?”
“Uh - yeah, that’s it!”
Not that far away, Matt pulled Tabitha in and ruffled his hair, bringing Archie along with him for good measure. Tabitha tried wriggling away at first - no luck.
“Hey, hey, let go!”
“Nope.” You’re under arrest for being a badass,” Matt growled in a deep voice. Archie only chuckled, as he tried shuffling away without anyone noticing.
“Wh - “ Tabitha stuttered, “Oh. I plead guilty! ...Also, what happened to your arm?”
“Oh, it just got a bit scratched up…”

“...badass?” Maxie murmured to himself.
He glanced over at Archie, who’d taken a spot a couple feet away from him and was trying not to do the same thing he was.

“Hey, sorry,” he finally said, “I, uh...didn’t recognise you at first.”
“I - “ Maxie stuttered, “I guessed.”

“You look...different?”
“Of course. I mean - so do you,” Maxie replied quickly. He dragged a hand down his face as his mind finally caught up to his mouth. Still - Archie nodded.
In the quick glance Maxie could give him, he saw, no, Archie didn’t actually look that different. He hadn’t lost the beard, nor the style. Did he have a style? And somehow he’d have to make it clear he hadn’t lost all his decent clothes in a freak accident.
How much had he told them again?

Allllrighty then! ” Shelly called out, raising her hands in the air as everyone went quiet, “Let’s get this show on the road!”
Tabitha raised an eyebrow.
“Yes!” Archie finished, getting up quickly, “...Let’s!”

“First off,” he said, pointing to the spot on the ground where Courtney dropped her bags, “let’s put all our stuff here and then we can work out whose van to take - “
“We could take both?” Shelly suggested, raising her hand.
“I heard Maxie saying we should all stay in one in case we get lost,” Courtney replied, as Maxie himself walked right past.
“I, uh...thought he wouldn’t get lost,” came a whispered reply.
“You did?”

The pair went right back to unpacking without a word. Meanwhile, Tabitha and Matt threw the hiking gear onto the pile, passing them like a game of catch.
“How much of this do you think we need?” Matt asked -
“I’ll see,” Archie replied, still surveying everyone at work - holding a bag for a second if Shelly didn’t have enough arms, and taking another when Matt didn’t have enough either. ...He knew what a well-oiled machine looked like, and this was it. And so that meant he had to be doing something right.

“Hang on, this one’s heavy,” Shelly warned him, handing over the box with all their clothes. He gave her a thumbs up - even if it meant the pile of bags in his hands almost toppled.
Staggering to the place he’d pointed to earlier, he finally dropped them off and made his way to Maxie’s van. Just to check. What he wanted to check, he wasn’t sure.
“This one’s looking pretty full, guys,” Archie declared once he peered inside, “I’ll see what stuff I can get rid of if we don’t have enough space - “
“Wrong van,” said Maxie, standing one parking space to the left.
“...Ah.”
“Mine has one of those - pine tree things,” he advised, going to unlock it -
“Yeah, and the dent in the back,” Tabitha added, already on his way over.
“Oh, yeah, I see it...“

Maxie immediately wondered how bad it would be if they simply stole another one.

“How’d that happen?” Archie asked, looking at Maxie.
And then he started considering it.

“Oh, we backed into a rock,” Maxie replied, not realising he was murmuring -
“Yeah, it got parked too close to the edge of a cliff, and…” Tabitha explained, “...well, yeah, I guess we did back into a rock.” He grinned.
“Sounds...fun,” Archie mumbled.
Archie looked down at the dent, then back up at Maxie. Tilting his head a little, he mouthed ‘really?’ ...Genuinely curious or otherwise - Maxie couldn’t tell.
Well, then! ” he exclaimed. Everyone turned.

“I suppose I - we’d want to leave this van behind,” Maxie continued just a little quieter, banging a hand on its boot and resting there like Archie was, “Considering I’ve banged the frame up a lot over the past week, and the glass is a little melted too - “
Melted?
“Yes,” Maxie clarified, quickly checking if everyone else was still looking, “and since we’ll probably be in this for the long haul, it would be a problem eventually - ”
“I’m sure it wouldn’t, like, fall apart...” Archie pointed out, nudging the dent, “Accidents happen,” he murmured under his breath.
“Still,” Maxie continued, before he even finished his sentence, “Cle - I mean, objectively, yours is better. And - and the police definitely know my license plate.”
“Alright, that might be a problem.”
One problem, he had one.

“...Hey, Matt, did you see the police checking the cars on Route 22?” he asked, in a new, hushed voice - and Maxie watched Shelly and Matt’s smiles quickly fade.
“I was out of there before they did that,” Matt answered in the same kind of hushed voice, waiting for Archie to come over, shield the conversation with his back - “...did you?”
“I…” Archie realised, “...didn’t, actually.”
He turned back around, but Maxie had already abandoned the van altogether - finding his way to what was clearly the better one, unanimously agreed.

“Right!” Archie declared again, “It’s been decided! Everyone, shift your stuff, let me know if something won’t fit…”
Everyone moved on, chattering already.
“...an’ all that.”


 

A few minutes later but still, relatively alone, Maxie and had a look at all the things they had left to put away. He and Archie had a chat about where to go next, and what Maxie knew for certain is that Kalos was out of the question. Well, it was already - it was worth mentioning at least.
Not that Archie wouldn’t be prepared to learn a bit of Kalosian, but still.

Their route was decided in a sentence or two; Johto - and now all they had to do was pack.
Only a box, a shoebox and a briefcase remained on the ground, and Archie was picking up the -
“Hang on, I’ll take that,” Maxie offered, taking the plain cardboard box out of Archie’s arms with a clink and a clatter - “It’s fragile.”
Ohh, right, your rock collection,” Archie continued, smiling a little.

Maxie froze, looked down, and remembered he’d written ‘Maxie’s Rock Collection’ on the top.
“Ah...yes, it is, isn’t it?”
He stopped halfway through covering up the writing.
“I thought I deserved to take one luxury,” he explained, quietly, “ - and, maybe they’ll sell for a good price,” he added on, hastily. The quartz would go for pennies. The pyrite might fool someone.

“I, uh...did that too,” Archie replied, after a while.
“...Really?”
“Yeah, fill a box with stuff. I spent a good long while, actually, maybe a little too long,” he continued, as Maxie turned back to try and spot it, “figuring out everything I really, really needed, what I just... wanted.
“Well,” Maxie noted as he looked back at Archie, “I only hope all that stuff fits in the boot.”

Archie laughed, a wheeze that petered out slowly as Maxie walked away. A new smile grew on his face, dimples and all...as he thought, and thought.
And running what he’d said over and over in his head too, Maxie turned his back and jumped into the front seat with the rest of the new, strange team. ...The driver’s seat beside him was empty. Somehow, Courtney had gotten ahold of the map.
“Are we going?” she asked -
“Hey,” asked Tabitha, leaning forward, “What’d you do with the car keys?”
“I’ll explain later - ”
A loud sigh.
“ - when everyone’s here,” he clarified.
“Archie, get in!” Matt called out.

“Coming!” he replied as loud as he could.
Archie picked up the shoebox, small enough to fit in one hand, already crumpled, and faintly labelled ‘Archie’s Things’... and came running.


There was one main reason that Archie took to Johto instead of Kalos or Unova or Galar or anywhere else marginally less predictable - there were so, so many ways to get in, and any time you wanted you could switch between them. 

You could say he anticipated getting into such a close shave. Having a way blocked off.
Route 22, Saffron City, wherever. ...All the same.

‘Oh, I’m burning through the sky, yeah,’ crooned the voice playing from the speakers, ‘Two hundred degrees - ‘ Archie turned it down, just a little.

“What’s our fuel situation?” he asked, keeping his eyes firmly on Mt. Moon’s twisting roads and tuning out the roar of wheels on asphalt, the wind, even the song he’d picked himself.
“I - “ Maxie murmured, dragging out the ‘I’ while he looked for the indicator, “It’s enough.”
“Good, cause, uh...” he continued, raising his voice so everyone could hear - “as you said, we’re ‘in it for the long haul.’”
“How long?” Tabitha, Courtney and Matt all nodded, leaning forward so they could hear.
“Oh, just a couple hours.”
...Maxie narrowed his eyes at the map, and looked right back up at Archie. Here to Mt Silver stretched all the way across his arm.
“We’ll be there by, uh…” Archie mumbled, “night, I reckon!”

‘If you wanna have a good time...Just give me a call!’
Maxie sighed, and turned up the volume with a flick of his hand.


 

Meanwhile in the Viridian City police office, everyone fired on all cylinders. Emails from journalists had to get replied to. People had to be suited up. Reports had to be written up at this fine hour. Witnesses had to be picked out. Coffee had to be brewed.

All of them were saying the same thing; the ones in Pallet Town said they saw a man in a red coat getting away to the north, with a torn coat, smashed glasses and possibly a few other things broken. The ones on Route 22 said they saw a man snatch another man from a crowd and escape west, never to be seen again unless someone actually had the spine to ask the Vermillion City Police if they could use their boat…
(No-one did.)

“What do we do?”

Obvious, said the man at the head desk, the man in charge of the strange, strange case of Maxie and Archie. Codenamed simply ‘Homely,’ because he, unlike some International Police agents sent to lower, more impressionable branches, didn’t have an ego.

“Well?” said the young woman sitting at his desk.
“...get the guys on the radio.”
The woman raised her hand, opened her mouth - then walked off without a word.


On the windy upper slopes of Mt Moon, someone had just screeched to a halt. The other people just ahead of them in the long queue looked back to see if someone ignored the speed limit -

...Only to find the driver’s seat empty.

Archie had gotten up and left without a word. The door swung open, letting the cold air blow into everyone’s faces as they stared out the gap. They’d been stuck here for about... a minute.
“Why’d everyone stop?” Shelly asked.
“Someone hit a Pokemon?” Tabitha suggested -
“Haha, very funny,” she continued, deadpan - “anyway, I’m sure the police can’t get up here ahead of us…”
“Yeah, maybe - “

“Let’s see if they’re talking about us on the radio, shall we?“ Maxie continued, twiddling the knob and getting loud static, more music, more static that was actually music on closer inspection...and eventually finding the mid-morning news.
‘...apparently the gym leader Koga has been considering moving into the Elite Four, and putting his daughter in his place instead of leaving the position open. I mean, even Giovanni did that - ’
He groaned, quietly.

“Call me back if they start talking about crimes,” he informed everyone, before slipping out the van, round the front, and up to the edge of the cliff at the side of the road.
...And not that far off, Archie leaned over the little metal fence. Somehow, he’d twisted himself just far enough so he could see the end of the queue - but not far enough to tip over.
He heard the little clunk as Maxie tried to do the same.

“Is that...a bus?” Archie murmured, not quite sure if anyone was there to listen or not.
“Definitely.”
“Did they get stopped, though? I can’t tell - ” he continued, almost too quiet for Maxie to hear the half-formed idea. ...He couldn’t say yes or no.

Just around the very tight corner, a bright canary-yellow bus was stuck between a rock and a hard place. The middle grazed up against the mountain wall, and everyone sitting in the back end...was probably very glad someone built a fence on this road, shall we say.
“Nope,” Archie concluded, “Driver’s just an idiot.”
“Thank god,” Maxie muttered to himself, getting Archie to finally turn around, “I mean, better that it’s...it’s just a bunch of children stuck on a cliff than the pol…oh, never mind.”

“HEY, the crime bit’s come on!” Tabitha yelled -
From a few metres ahead, fifty children cheered at once.
Also, we’re moving!


Homely got up, slicked his hair back, and strutted into the open office. 

“My next press conference,” he asked his secretary sitting in the nearby cubicle, “When is it?”
“You...don’t have one scheduled, I’m afraid...”
“What about the Pallet Town thing?”
“No, I’m afraid the head of this branch must’ve...” she began, realising Homely was glaring at her halfway through, “...forgotten about it. You’ve got a meeting with the Pokemon League at 3 about the Route 22 raid last night, though - “

“God damn, they want me too?”


‘I had my fishin’ boat moored up in the bay last night. And I says to myself, says I - ‘the Weather Report didn’t say anything about large waves or heavy rain, so I’ll leave my tarpaulin inside.’ 

‘So I wake up the next mornin’. There’s a mighty racket from m’ wife about some Mexican standoff in the streets last night. A mighty racket from the man who sells me m’ bait...and I go down, I go to my boat, and do you know what I see?’

“Who on Earth is this?” Maxie asked, turning back to Tabitha.
“A fisherman, apparently,” he answered, very, very slowly.

‘There’s my boat...all tipped over in the water an’ covered in ash. And there’s the beach, all dug up and covered in ash too. Then I see a very big footprint in the mud, like a dinosaur, only a lot bigger. And I had a think back to biology class, and the dinosaurs project... and I have a lightbulb moment. That’s an Aggron, a bloody Aggron in Pallet Town!”

“Ah. I see.”
“Sssh!”

‘So then I go back to the man who sells me ‘m’ bait...and I says to him, says I - ‘
‘That’s all the time we’ve got, sorry, ’ said a new voice, ‘Let’s go back to the studio…’
“God damnit, ” Maxie growled.
“I know, right?” Matt commented, “I wanna know what he said.”
‘Well that was an...interesting story! On a different note - ‘
Everyone leaned in close.

‘...police are now looking for a large, white Metan-go van, as the known fugitive Maximillian Wentforth and two others are driving it. The license plate is...FYM-487. They’re armed and dangerous, as you, uh, just heard...‘
Maxie quickly switched the radio off.

“That was...fast,” Archie stated, breaking the silence in the van.
“Very.”
Maxie leaned back in his seat, shutting his eyes tight.
“Armed and dangerous, can you...well, I can believe,” he grumbled, “but still.”
Somehow he was remembering the fisherman’s speech perfectly now.

“Did they call you that too?” he asked.
“I didn’t actually listen to them,” Archie admitted, “but...they definitely did.”

Both of them silently agreed not to turn the radio back on.


Most of the Kanto Outline’s listeners, however, didn’t.


They stayed until the two producers shared the anonymous tip line, which led to a dusty old telephone buried under the casefiles of Maxie and Archie.
And just a few minutes later, it finally rang.


A few minutes later...Tabitha had a lightbulb moment. Well, actually, it was less of a lightbulb moment and more of a firecracker-going-off moment.

“Hang on,” he snapped, “Maxie!” He tapped them on the shoulder -
“Yes, yes?”
“You still haven’t told us why you left the keys behind!”
“Wait, wait - “ Archie stammered, “What’d you do that for?”
“...Well, it’s complicated,” Maxie repeated, simmering with embarrassment already, “But it won’t backfire on us or anything if it doesn’t work - “
“Y’ should still tell us, though.”

So, taking a deep breath to calm his nerves, Maxie started at step one. Or at least, what fit most neatly into a step one...


“We’ve got them,” yelled an officer, slamming down the phone, “Call the Mt. Moon branch and get the team out there!”

The scramble began. Feet clattered on concrete, Pokeballs were snatched.
“Pack Water-types, I repeat, pack Water- types - “


By the time Archie had finally passed the sign saying ‘You Are Leaving Mt. Moon’ , Maxie was all explained out. Strangely enough, everyone seemed to be impressed.

“Huh,” Tabitha gasped, his mouth hanging open, “Alright.”
“That’s some Full Metal Cop type stuff,” said Courtney, “...I love it.”
“What’s that?” Matt murmured -
“So you both came up with a diversion?” Shelly crowed.

“...diversion?” Archie mumbled to himself - “Yeah!” he crowed too, “We did, like... you buy us time - “ he continued at full speed, pointing to Maxie, “ I confuse ‘em, and we’re safe while we get to Mt. Silver!”
“That’s - that’s good, ” Maxie replied, checking again that he’d told them absolutely everything - “It was a bit of a spur-of-the-moment idea, really…”
And it wasn’t like he knew Archie was going to take them on the scenic route beforehand. 

“I mean, yeah, that’s normal, we’re on the run,” Tabitha reminded him, making absolutely sure he heard. Maxie nodded - while an alarm on Matt’s phone went off with a loud trumpeting noise.
“Is it?” he whispered to Matt, while he got the packed lunch out of the back seat.
“I...think so.”
“Good.”
“Hey, Maxie! Archie! Catch!”
Archie jumped. “ Catch wh -
Two foil-wrapped sandwiches hit the front window with a thump.


The city slickers of Cerulean thought they’d take advantage of the early afternoon shopping, before the sun disappeared behind the clouds.

...And then, the police showed up.


It took a while for Archie to finally get to a road where he could drive straight, hold the wheel with one hand only and rest his head on the other, letting the breeze blow past his face.

From here, he could see what looked like the Indigo Leauge’s hall tucked away in the pine trees. Barely; it might’ve been something different.
Maybe he’d taken a wrong turn and they’d ended up in Sinnoh.

He shouldn’t have put on the slow jazz; he was falling asleep already and the clock on the dash only three in the afternoon. ...And yet the volume switch was a bit too far away.

“Now, if we want to go up Mt. Silver instead of down,” Maxie narrated, keeping him from drifting off completely, “you’ll need to take the next exit…”
“Mmhm, got it.”
“Or there’s this small gravel road that would take us up...“
How tired was the rest of Team Aqua? How tired was everyone?
More than him. They were the ones worrying over whether he’d go right back to bickering, cold-shouldering...all that. But he wouldn’t. Obviously.
Hopefully, that’d be obvious to everyone.


A white van hurtled down the inner-city road, leaving smoke in its tyre tracks and acting like the red lights didn’t even exist. Shoppers screamed. Children gasped. Security guards picked up their Pokeballs and prepared for the worst. The police cars followed, winding through traffic in their exact path, sirens screaming, radios screeching.

“Go north! Don’t let them go any other way!
“On it.”

The three police cars split from a neat line - one went left, the restaurant district. The other - right, to the park. The last one - dead ahead. The white van only roared and sped up even further. A trash bin broke and flew across the pavement - as the driver lost control.
“We’re getting to him. Speed up.”
“But - “
“There’s a reason my codename’s Chaser. Go.

Chaser pushed down the accelerator as far as it could go, as he tried driving alongside the van. Classic technique. With your regular criminal, it might intimidate them enough.
“Stop your vehicle - !”
The van swerved. Chaser watched a boy get pulled out of the way, buried in his mother’s chest as the back of the van hit the side of a building with a metal screech - scattering flowers in their beds and glass across the pavement.


“I could handle the map from here, actually,” he offered - yawning afterwards, and scolding the yawn for ruining his point.

Maxie raised an eyebrow.
“...How?”
“Lay it on the dash, or...something.”

“I think that might - “ Maxie explained, unfolding the map, “block your view,” he continued, pressing the paper up against the glass and bending all the way over in his seat to get the edges. ...Archie snorted.
“Just a little,” Maxie finished, smirking.


“Homely, we need backup. We have a dangerous driver on our hands!”

“Yeah, no shit, Chaser!”
The van shattered a glass window, and bounced off like a ball as it swerved back into the main street, still keeping ahead somehow as it wavered on a straight line.
“Marvin, in position to block the road?”
“Yes.”
Smoke poured from the tires as the owner pulled it round in a drift. It shot down the street, revving up to full speed again in less than a second - right into the restaurant district. A trap. A trap full of people watching. People that hadn’t seen them ram straight into a storefront.
“He’s coming your way, so be ready to - “
A trap for them.
...The police car barrier was a few too many feet to the right.

The white van rammed directly into it with a screech of metal, knocking it aside into the restaurant’s outside tables and crumpling the front like a piece of paper.
Marvin, NO!
Chaser hit the brakes, his breath stopped as the van kept barrelling down the street...but the radio on his end still crackled to life.
“I’m alive, Chaser. Catch that arrogant prick for me...my old friend.”
“...I will.”

With newfound strength, he kept going - the one remaining comrade he had cutting in from the side street and backing him up as they sped away. The evening sun spotlit them all, and everyone cheered. Now - the Nugget Bridge was the only exit on this one-way street. Unless that man had the nerve to try and squeeze down an alleyway…

But that would only make the victory more, and more sweet.


Archie would probably see the exit. Archie would probably tell everyone where they were going. 

...Was it Tabitha that said everything would be much better if someone else was there to share the load? Was it Courtney? Was it neither of them? No.
He squinted at the map. That gravel road he’d talked about, recommended, actually - looked different now he was actually trying to . Like a pencil mark. Gently, he touched it with his finger, trying to smooth out a crease that didn’t exist -

Maxie had a very vivid image of Archie driving them all directly into a fence, because that gravel road, that semi-clever idea, didn’t end up existing either.

“Tabitha,” he sighed, “Do we have any coffee?...”
It’d help him perform, somehow.
“It’ll be cold...” Tabitha warned him, reaching into the cooler -
“That’s fine.” Maxie stretched his hand backwards, wiggling his fingers expectantly.
“Here, catch!”
DON’T! -
“I’m kidding, I’m kidding…”
“Oh, you - “ Maxie snickered, “you prick.

“Thankyou,” Tabitha replied, finally handing him the cup and lying back, content. A road sign zoomed past them, though he couldn’t read what it said -
“Alright, everyone,” Archie called out, “We’re finally going to Mt. Silver!”
“Question,” Courtney replied, raising her hand, “Are we, uh...sleeping up there?”
“I’ll find a way, I’ll find a way…”
...He was interrupted by a loud thunderclap. And then rain. And then more rain.
“Oh, great.”


Neck and neck, the van and the police car rumbled over the Nugget Bridge - barely wide enough to fit them as is. Chaser kept a tight grip on the wheel - the sweat on his hands almost making him slip. And turn. And fall.


“Chaser, cut him off on Route 25.”
And there would be sweat on this man’s hands too, the man was nervous, twitchy - all people on the receiving end of a car chase were.
“Do you read me?”
There was one way to end this. These people had caused enough damage.
Listen, don’t try to cut him off on the bri -
“Sorry, old man,” Chaser snapped, hitting the accelerator and swerving to the left - “but he got Marvin.” The white van jumped away as their metal frames screeched together -
And in slow motion, with perfect grace...they broke through the golden fence, to plummet off the edge into the river.

Water splashed on Chaser’s windscreen, and he smiled.

He stepped out of the police car, putting on his helmet and his Pokeball belt. From here he could see the van stricken on its side in the water, covered in mud - the Cerulean Cave river was shallow enough that the three fugitives wouldn’t drown, and just deep enough so they couldn’t swim away fast enough. Good, he thought.

Normally it wasn’t a ‘done thing’ to drive people into bodies of water during a car chase, but for these people...he could make an exception.
“Ah, the Magma Leader Maxie,” he said, leaning down, “you motherfucker.

He leaned on the bit of fence that hadn’t broken away, and smirked.
“This must be really, really humiliating for you, huh? You spend half your life on a personal crusade against water and now here you are at the end of it... soaking wet.”
“I have heard so, so many stories about you, Maxie,” he continued, pacing with a grin slowly growing on his face, “You’ve got a habit of making a scene - you start a fight in a rental store, you sink a police boat, set off a lava plume in the middle of a fishing village, all after almost ending the world.”

Chase sat down in the bridge’s edge, if only to get closer.
“It’s almost like you enjoy toying with us. ...Toying with me. And for what?”
The van didn’t answer.
FOR WHAAAAT?”  he screamed, until his throat got hoarse.

Still not a word.
“That’s right. Absolutely jack shit.”
...The policeman turned away, taking a deep breath.

“So finally, I get to drag your sorry ass out of the water and into the lights of an interrogation lamp. Ever since I heard your track record, I’ve wanted to see you in the flesh.”
He lowered himself off the bridge, landing on the metal van with a clatter.
“Cause’ I get to find out what makes you and your partners in crime tick, see? I get to tell you the names of everyone in this force you’ve pissed off. I get to see whether you lit up Pallet Town, my Pallet Town, because of a battle, or because you thought the lava looked pretty.”

The door of the van swung open at last -
And as my mother and father always told me, if you -
- to reveal a group of five or ten young men with balaclavas over their heads all piled inside.
And by balaclavas, that meant beanies with eyes and mouth holes cut in them.
“Uh.”
The first thing Officer Chaser noticed were the beer cans, either crushed or in someone’s hand...one of which the car thief was halfway through drinking.

“SON OF A BITCH!”

“Nah, go on, what’d your momma tell you?” came a muffled, slurred voice from inside, watching the police officer smash his helmet on the ground.
“Dave, please stop.”


...Archie had said they’d stop for a bit once they got to Mt Silver, late in the evening. Of course, he never said he would stop driving, but...Matt had an idea.


“What about your arm? Y’ can’t drive for hours with that.”
“I only need my hands to hold a wheel, y’know…” Matt was protesting, showing off his bandage and waiting for Archie to get up, “Also, have you seen those ads about people falling asleep at the wheel.”
“Yeah. That’s what I’m worried about.”
“You can’t be less tired than me, I’ve just been...sitting here!”
“Come on - “ Archie told him, smiling warmly, “you’ve been doing plenty…”
Matt didn’t react at all.
“Okay then - what if no-one drives?” Shelly suggested, “What if we just sleep here tonight and get going early in the morning?”

“We don’t know if they’ve got our tail,” Maxie pointed out, “That isn’t the kind of thing they’ll announce on the radio - “
“They probably haven’t found us,” Archie said loudly enough for everyone to hear, “But still.”
“Look - “
“I could take over,” Maxie suggested, staring out the window behind them. No-one heard him.
Hey! Look , ” Tabitha snapped, waving his arms around like a conductor telling the orchestra to shut up, “How about Matt drives, and if he gets tired I start driving? Like, I know for sure I won’t be sleeping much tonight, it’ll be easy…” With a quiet click, Maxie slipped out of the car.

“You sure, dude?” Matt asked.
“Yup.”
Archie looked at them both, side by side and a lot less out of it than they - no, he thought they were a couple seconds ago.
“...Yeah, actually,” he admitted, opening the door and finally moving aside, “You guys know what you’re doing. ...Sorry about that.”
While Matt squeezed through the gap in the seats - the roof of the car shook a little - Archie waited, shuffling under the branches of a pine tree so the rain didn’t soak him. At the very least, he said to himself, you didn’t take everyone high enough that this rainstorm turned into sleet.

It took a lot of reminding, reminding that Route 22 was literally a non-possibility and the other routes didn’t exist, to see the winding roads as an alright place to run to.
And a little bit of rain never bothered him. It shouldn’t.
...Then, turning around - he noticed Maxie rummaging through the van’s boot.

“Hey,” he called through the roar of rain, “what’re you doing?”
Maxie’s head popped up - he could barely see Archie through all the hair plastered to his face.
“I’m getting the sleeping bags out,” he answered, before ducking back in and grabbing as many as he could fit in one hand - hunching over so the rain would hit his back and not them, “Won’t be a minute.”
“Right - “
By the time he looked back up again, Archie had already gotten back inside, satisfied.
No matter, he thought, staggering the relatively short distance alone. He could pass these inside and then he could do his bit, get everyone comfortable like he should’ve before they left, and -

...Not drop them.

Maxie pressed the half-collapsed pile up against the van, stopping the fall halfway through with an all-too-loud thump and a squeak . Someone called out for him inside the van; the voice was too muffled to make out.
“I’ve got them! It’s fine!” he called out, not sure if they could hear him either.
He just hoped it wasn’t Archie.


“Wonderful job, boys, wonderful job,” Agent Homely said, clapping the two drivers on the back - 

“What?...”
“Like, even if we wasted a couple hours, put a guy in the hospital and it was just a buncha drunks - we, uh, got some criminals off the streets. And I reckon that’s what matters, yeah?”
“Yeah...yeah, it is…” Chaser grimaced.
“Go get yourselves something nice,” he told them, pointing to the three bottles of wine labelled ‘MAGMA GOT CAUGHT’ and stepping back, another bottle of wine in hand.

“And, uh, Chaser, once you’re done,” Homely called, while he was trying to get the cork out, “You go interrogate them. Work your whole…’bad cop’ thing, I dunno. Ask them where they found the car, what was in it, et cetera, et cetera…”
“Are you sure we’ve got to do that?”
“I told the guys up top it was done,” Homely admitted, “Just in advance.”

Chaser put the bottle down with a loud thunk.
“They usually check their emails in the morning,” he explained, as the young man ran off, “So unless you take all night fuckin’ monolouging to them again,” he continued quietly through gritted teeth once the door shut, “...you’ll be just swell.


Matt looked back on the pile of people in the back of the car, and smiled.


When Tabitha suggested folding the seats back, Courtney was the only one that could actually reach the levers that snapped them down. Everyone had to huddle together in the heavy rain while Matt blew up the inflatable mattress, and when Tabitha started cheering him on...well, of course, everyone else cheered too.
And once they were finally inside, huddling under sleeping bags and extra clothes and towels, Archie suggested turning on the radio one last time. Just to see.

‘...police have now retracted their statement regarding the large white Metan-go van, license plate FYM-487, saying the fugitives abandoned the vehicle. The vehicle was found in Cerulean Cave river after it was commandeered by a group of drunk drivers.’

“You have got to be kidding me,” Archie gasped.
Maxie’s urge to say ‘I told you so’ finally came back.
‘The ex-leaders of Team Magma and Aqua have been on the run from the International Police for almost two weeks…’
Matt turned down the volume, bit by bit, until the voices were just white noise.

Two weeks.
Archie’d forgotten to check the calendar, forgotten what day it was, even - what had he missed?
Funny how easily he could forget so many things, in so little time. If he tried, maybe he could do better.
So far as he could tell, Maxie was still awake, lying a few feet away under the back windscreen. He’d curled up in the corner, pressing himself into the tiny space. For a moment, he looked at Archie...probably wondering why neither of them could fall asleep.

“...Maxie?” Archie called, quietly.
Both of them sat up as best they could, shuffling over to each other so they didn’t have to talk any louder than they had to.
“Hm?”
“Can I ask you something?...”
“Yes, alright.”
Archie took a deep breath, hoping he could word this correctly.
“Uh...what went on at Pallet Town?”

Maxie’s eyes widened.
“I’m sorry, I really should’ve asked you earlier,” he started explaining, not pausing for breath, “It’s just, I heard a fight went down there on the radio, and I thought, maybe they’re not telling the whole story...an’ I mean, it’s alright if you don’t want to talk about it....”
“Well...no. I suppose they weren’t telling the whole story,” Maxie replied, after he had a second to process it.
“They never really do.”
“Oh, definitely, definitely…” he repeated, stalling, turning away a little. Maxie ran over everything Archie definitely already knew and the bits of the story he didn’t have - no. No, he’d been here this whole time, Tabitha and Courtney didn’t tell him the bad -

“Anyway,” he said, “onto what actually happened, yes...”

Archie blinked.
“So I was asleep, waiting for a fishing boat to smuggle myself on, when suddenly, two policemen show up. Everyone else stays in the van, while I go down to…deal with them. Their Pokemon faint, they go down for reinforcements, and I…”
“You kept fighting?”
“I did, actually, and wouldn’t you know, they had an - wait a second, I already told you about them sending out the Aggron, didn’t I?”
“Yeah, you did…”

“They must’ve thought I was dangerous,” Maxie explained hastily without a question to answer, “Anyway - I send out my Camerupt, the Aggron starts destroying the pavement, my Camerupt attacks it with a Lava Plume, it goes down in the village square...” he described, miming the fall with a thump on his pillow - “and then,” he continued, “Three Skarmories get sent out, knock out my Crobat, and they turned to me, and, well…”

He mimed it with a sharp poke to his ribs, ignoring the sharp sting. Archie cringed - but he wasn’t looking at the place he hit the pavement.
“They did that. But Tabitha and Courtney come in just in time and...they saved me. The end.”

“That sounds...terrifying,” Archie stated. He dropped his voice low enough that hopefully, no-one else would listen in.
Maxie definitely heard him. He didn’t say a word.

“I mean...you’re surrounded by police,” he explained, softly now, “you’re all alone, everything’s on fire, and on top of all that, you can’t even stand up.”
Slowly, Maxie drew his legs up to his chest, and nodded.
“I couldn’t see either,” he added. He motioned towards his glasses, and Archie’s expression fell.
Terrifying, that was the word he...admittedly hadn’t been looking for.

“I’m...sorry that had to happen to you.”
“Well - “ he began immediately, his face half buried in his arm, “...really, it’s not like you tipped me off to the police or...something like that.” He chuckled - a little hollowly, but still.

“Anyway,” Maxie continued, uncurling himself, “what happened to you?”
“Oh, what happened to me?” Archie asked, hand over heart.

Archie lay back against the van door, trying to collect himself together before he did the same thing Maxie had just been able to do.
“They showed up in the middle of the night. ...Tried to find me in one of those big crowds waiting by the League. And the escape went...badly.”
“Did they catch you?”
“Oh, that’s - that’s hard to explain…”
Running through the event bit by bit got confusing; he kept getting stuck on the part where he lost sight of Matt and the part where Matt found him again and the look on his face when he wouldn’t come, the part where the police officer first shone the flashlight in his face demanding the name, Archie, your name and he almost told him the -

He gulped.
Maxie wasn’t exactly enraptured.
He wasn’t exactly prepared.
“Do you mind,” he asked, “if I...don’t, actually?”
Maxie shook his head.

“Sorry, it’s just…” Archie explained, taking a deep breath and trying not to agonise over the wording, “I - I know it’d probably just make me feel...bad, in general, if I talked about it too much. Does that make sense, or...”
“It does.”
“Oh,“ Archie gasped, catching himself halfway through another sentence - “...It’s okay, then?”
“Yes.”
He didn’t know what answer he expected, now that he thought about it.
“Good night,” Maxie murmured as he slumped down, resting his head on the pillow.

...By then it was a little too late for Maxie to say ‘sorry’ or maybe even ‘thankyou,’ and yet a sigh of relief from Archie told him he probably didn’t need to say either. So quietly, slowly, he shuffled away from his corner in the very back. He joined everyone else in one scattered, disorganised, perfect pile, and it felt a little bit like home.
Maybe that was just wishful thinking.

Notes:

i showed parts of this chapter to 2 people and both of them said they wanted to whack maxie & archie over the head when they first met each other so.......fun

Chapter 15: Strange and Unusual Native Pokemon

Summary:

They say you never know what you'll run into (or over) on top of Mt. Silver. While Maxie entertains the group with stories of feral Ursaring and packs of Sneasels with a knack for ruining paint jobs, it seems something else is stalking them...
And it isn't the team of three starters and a Pikachu.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Everyone noticed them; why was that so big a problem?

Everyone - not just Homely - knew that in the International Police Force, publicity can do a lot for you. People were a lot less likely to turn a blind eye to a Rocket grunt in uniform when they popped up in the Breaking News panels every week like clockwork, a lot more likely to notice a criminal’s getaway vehicle when the decoy just razed Cerulean City. (You lose some, you win some. Basic logic, Homely lived by it.)

But, he had asked for a press conference and he didn’t get one. Just a meeting with the Elite Four he couldn’t bullshit. Agatha was getting antsy about the man he couldn’t find, Lance kept talking about “bringing in the higher ups instead.” ...And the Aggron. Oh, the Aggron. No-one would shut up about the Aggron.

You might wonder, then, why his face lit up a little when his secretary told him their Mt. Silver, level sixty, concealed-camera-fitted Noctowl...had just fainted.
“Get the security cam footage up,” he asked all his men, hunched over computers - “and make sure it’s on the big screen.”

So, once they’d started working like busy little bees, Homely wandered away to find a bag of chips, maybe even brew some coffee. By the time he’d wander back, the the boring bit would be done. Except....he could already hear the whole force cheering.
“He’s switching!”
Normally he was the one that started them off.
Now!
“Give it a dundabolt!”
...Their Noctowl didn’t know Thunderbolt.

“Alright, alright,” he called, poking his head through the doorway into the main room, “I’m guessing we’re winning at the moment, but if you could all just pipe down...“
The security cam footage took another dizzying pan to the side. Homely saw the trainer on the other side, completely unaware of the camera and yet still perfectly posed.
As they gave a signal to their Pokemon, that signature quick zigzag trail with their index finger, everyone leaned in close and started cheering, like their team was about to score a goal.

He wasn’t planning to chase up the trainer that did it, no matter who it ended up being
“He’s charging up!”
“Holy crap - “
“Go, go, Pikachu! Go, go go!”
At the very least...now everyone else would agree with him.



“Now, it says here,” said Maxie, flicking through a brochure with one hand and holding the steering wheel in the other, “that as we’re travelling around the Johtonan side of the mountain, we might even get to see some wild Ursaring! Full-grown ones, too - “ he kept on describing, wondering how well his Camerupt would do against it, “apparently they think the roads are all theirs…”

“I’ve never seen those before...” Archie mumbled.
The van tilted a little to the right, as everyone inside leaned over.
“And if you look over that way, very far down, we should be able to see New Bark Town…”
Then to the left.
“Do...do you see it?”
“Nah,” said Archie, “there’s just a gigantic cliff.”
And right away, Maxie slammed his foot down on the accelerator.

He’d taken the wheel the second Tabitha left his seat, carried on around the mountain, up its slopes until the rainwater pouring down the roads turned into patches of sludgy snow. As it turned out, he’d greatly underestimated how big Mount Silver was. And now people were starting to get a bit antsy. (He wouldn’t be driving any faster if Archie was at the wheel, surely.)

There was no point in asking how to drive safely in this thin layer of slush, he told himself. More than likely, no-one else here knew how either. And then, the question on everyone’s lips would be -

“What if we lived up here?”
Not...that.
“I heard people do that,” Courtney continued, “like, uh...mountain...guys.”
“Hermits!” Shelly added.
“That’s just one person, right?” Matt asked -
“Exactly, if we’re a full team of six we could just hide ourselves away forever.”
“Ah, but we’d have to get food eventually…” Archie told them, already imagining what that’d be like. Probably very boring. No-one to talk to. No change in scenery.
Not very good for him, but still a bit intriguing, and it shouldn’t have been intriguing -

“Okay, but...we hunt the Ursarings. For food.”

You can’t do that! ” Matt gasped -
“Yeah,” Tabitha called out, butting in, “they’re a protected species, everything up here is - “
“I meant more ‘cause they’ll rip us t’ shreds?”
“Actually,” Maxie corrected, reading off the booklet with matching enthusiasm, “the main predators up here are huge packs of Sneasels and Weaviles, fourty to fifty of them!“
What?!”
“So long as we’re out of here by the time it gets dark, we’ll live,” Archie said, chiming in with equal dramatic plate, “...they’re probably who keyed our car, actually. This whole van...” he added, reading from the spare copy of the Guide to Mt. Silver he brought, “is now their territory.”

It got keyed?!”
“Yeah? Big long scratch down the right side.”
“You’ve got to be joking - “
“Ach, it’s not like we’ll be returning this thing. Imagine that though, we’re in prison and suddenly we both get a hundred dollar bill for a new paint job...” Archie mused, hanging onto the side of his seat as Maxie kicked them into an even higher gear, “ Whoa, there - “

“What, is this not fast enough to escape all the wild Pokemon chasing us?” Maxie laughed loudly - before taking a peek at the speedometer and realising just how fast he was speeding down the mountainside. With a small nod, he eased up a little and dropped to a more comfortable speed, with just enough time to round the corner with only a slight skid, onto the sunny road and directly into the path of a massive black shape -

DUCK!
“BRAKE, MAXIE, HIT THE - “
Aagh! ” Maxie crowed, slamming the brakes and hitting the shape with a very quiet... thomp.

Once the car had come to a complete stop, Archie uncurled himself and looked up. ...The whole sun was blocked out.
“Is that...a Snorlax?”
“Oh, my.”

As it took another step, a tiny tremor shook the car. Matt was already rummaging through his pockets, trying to find out what the Guide to Mt. Silver had to say about Snorlaxes on the road.
He flicked through it, past the bits telling Hoennian tourists that, yes, it was this cold. Yes, you should probably slow down a lot. Yes...no, there weren’t actually wild Snorlaxes.

“Is it gonna move?” Shelly asked.
“I don’t even think it noticed us,” Archie replied, whispering even though he knew there was no way it could hear him.
“What if I...” Maxie suggested - “pushed it?”
“What, like...you wanna hit it again?
“Just a little nudge.”
The Snorlax took his second step. A lone Pidgey settled on its back and pecked it once or twice, before fluttering off with a tweet.

“Y’know what? That could work,” Archie decided, kicking back in his seat.
“Shall I?” Maxie replied, with a slightly mischievous smile.
“Yeah, go ahea - “
A shrill blast on a whistle sent them ducking below the dashboard. Everyone else hid behind a seat. A bag, if they couldn’t fit. They couldn’t even see who blew it - and they didn’t want to.
Slowly, slowly, once the sound had echoed and faded away into nothing and no police chatter, ring of a megaphone, or tyre screech followed behind, Maxie rose back up to see what all the fuss was about, slowly enough so anyone watching wouldn’t notice the movement.
And what did he see?

Well, if they’d seen it in a wildlife documentary...Archie would have said it was staged.

The Snorlax now trotted at a brisk pace and shook the tarmac with a boom, boom, boom ...followed closely by a Lapras, pulling itself along the road like a turtle on a beach. It crowed happily when it reached the patch of slush on the other side - so, slow enough so no-one would notice, Archie poked his head up too.

And joining the Pokemon parade from the other wise of the road were a Venusaur, its bulb and flower wrapped up in clear plastic so the frost wouldn’t get to it - then a Blastoise, taking potshots at nearby birds with its water cannons. Even a Charizard backed them up, fiery tail swishing awfully close to the hood of the van, with a whoomph, whoomph, whoomph.
Archie took a quick glance at Maxie. They were still staring right into the face of the great orange dragon...and neither party looked particularly bothered.

And then he noticed one last member of the troupe. A tiny yellow paw, popping up over the hood and waving to them, as whatever it belonged to tried to leap into their sight.

...A Pikachu.
“Oh, fuck me,” Tabitha whispered, connecting the dots, “we’re all gonna die.”

Right as the little yellow ball of doom climbed onto the hood, its trainer ran into the road and snatched it up - giving it a pet and shaking his head , before letting it down gently. They waved hello - and everyone waved back.
“Red?” Courtney gasped, “Oh my god, it’s him!”
I told you so! ” Tabitha continued -

“Sorry,” he signed, making a quick, wide circle over his chest with a fist - he shooed the rest of his team across the road with the other hand, making sure everyone in the van at least knew what he was doing. (His Charizard glared at him, even as it ran off.)

“We’re alright,” Courtney signed back, leaning as close to the front as she could -
“No problem,” Maxie continued - a fair bit slower, but still clear.

Red did a quick double take - “Good,” he answered.
He gave his Snorlax the little nudge it needed, pointed where he wanted his caravan of Pokemon to go, let his Venusaur know the van was not, in fact, dangerous...

“And I’m done,” he told them, tipping his cap - “thank you.”
Archie gave him a thumbs up.
“Also, look out for the fainted Noctowl,” he added, pointing far ahead of them before stepping out of their way.
“Did you do that?” Courtney signed back, eyes wide.
“Yes,” Red replied, with a rather smug look on his face as he did.

So, Courtney explained his advice to the whole van, and Red waved them off. He stood on the side of the road for a while, watching whoever was in the driver’s seat speed them up then slow them down again, as if they’d just remembered a non-existent speed limit.
...He still wondered why that motley crew was so scared of his Snorlax, of all things. 


“I can’t believe it,” Archie gasped, “of all the people we get found by...”
“The ‘Battle Legend!’ ” Shelly chimed in.
“The bringer of thundery destruction!” Tabitha cried, “And he just - does nothing!
“...I dunno if they call him that ,” Courtney murmured.
“Honestly,” Archie continued, “I remember thinking when we chose Mt. Silver, what if we wake up and Red’s about to wreck us with his Pikachu, then call the International Police…”

“He wouldn’t - “
“Decent way to go,” Maxie muttered under his breath, keeping a lookout for the fainted Noctowl he was meant to watch out for - not realising Archie was leaning out the window and doing the exact same thing.
And he was actually the first one to spot it. He had just enough time to see the bird, just to their left, a huge creature with slightly singed feathers...
There it - ”
...And a collar around its neck.
“...is.”

A collar, sleek and well-designed, with the lens of a camera sticking out the front and painted a glossy black. Archie quickly craned his head around as they passed the Noctowl by - and saw what looked like a battery pack, strapped to its back.
It looked like one of those contraptions you’d stick on a Pokemon to track it. Except this one was branded. Lit up so everyone would know who owned it.
“Uh, guys…”
And that logo, the golden Pokeball, that looked awfully like the one he’d seen on the International Police cars.
“Yes?” Maxie asked, raising an eyebrow.
“I think that might be a police Pokemon. The Noctowl, that thing was meant to spy on us.”
He would have tacked on ‘ nobody panic’ ...but no-one had started panicking yet.

“That was quick - “
“No way.”
“But it’s fainted, right?”
“I think so - “
“You sure?” Shelly asked, quietly.
“I’m sure,” Archie replied, “I saw a camera ‘round its neck... “

“Ahhh,” Maxie sighed, “of course they would spy on us with an owl.
He almost laughed. Half of him still knew he shouldn’t.
“Yeah,” Archie added, chuckling, “they should go all the way and use actual people...”



“Alright, alright, Tabitha,” Maxie muttered, trying to balance a paper plate of chicken, fried rice and potatoes on the precarious peak of his knees, with one and a half hands on the steering wheel, “...you win.”
Tabitha nodded wisely, while Maxie pulled the car into a sideroad marked with a picnic table - into a clearing lit up by the noon sun, with the promised picnic table and absolutely nothing else.
“Well - this is...very generous of you, Matt.” Maxie checked he locked the door, again.
“Ach, I just picked this up from a chip shop in Pewter…” Matt admitted.

“Wow,” Shelly gasped, rushing back into the van to grab her cardigan, “Is it always this cold around here?”

“Weeell,” Tabitha called out, already tearing his backpack open, “Some people over here say all the bad weather gets taken to Mt. Silver. There’s none for the rest of the region. Literally none.”
“Oh, really?” Shelly asked, raising an eyebrow.
Absolutely,” said Tabitha - who couldn’t see her. He tossed more paper plates across the table, laying a towel over the damp bits of the seat - and accepting that people would have to fight over the dry bits.

“This seems fine to me,” Courtney remarked, to no-one in particular.
“Have you ever been down to Johto before?” Tabitha asked her, “I lived here for a good long while,” he peppered in -
“We know,” said Shelly and Courtney.
“Ah.”
...Shelly shrugged.
“What I’m saying is, if we ever get lost,” he continued loudly, “you can just ask me!”
Tabitha stared directly at Maxie, and waited for him to notice.

“Sounds like a plan,” Archie commented, sitting down and tearing the plastic wrap off his plate -
“I’ll keep that in mind,” Maxie added...only realising after he’d taken his seat that he was right next to Archie and Tabitha.
He tried to stretch. Decompress. Whatever, act natural, as everyone else tucked in. ...Convincing himself that he deserved a nice, long walk where he didn’t do anything except...well, walk wasn’t working.

“So,” he asked, leaning forward, “Since we didn’t exactly...blend in well in Kanto - “
Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Archie nodding along.
“How would we do that here? What’s the general spirit, culture, the...vibe, if you will?”

“Oh, yes,” Shelly commented, “Very sneaky. We could hide in plain sight.”
“I was thinking…” Maxie murmured, “in case we settled down - but yes, yes, you have a point,” he continued, suddenly matching her energy to a ‘t’, “If we make ourselves as hard to pick out of a crowd as possible we’ll never have to fight in the first place - isn’t that right, Tabitha?”

“Uhhh…yeah. Yeah!”
“Do the police pay much attention to things here?” Archie asked, “Like, back in Kanto, we had to deal with a Rocket scare and, even if they weren’t looking for us, they were still doing bag searches - ”
“And checking people’s licenses,” Maxie added.
“Wait, wait, really?”
“Yes, we barely escaped with our lives...”
(Archie snorted, and Maxie felt a smile growing on his face.)

“Rocket scare?” Tabitha questioned - “Well. There’s definitely Rockets here. The police aren’t doing anything about it, though. So, no,” He laughed, a rather bitter belly laugh.
“So that means,” Courtney added, “if they do find us, it’ll be easy for all of us to fight them off.”
Archie did a double take.
“You know, now that we’ve got you three on our team…You’re all good at combat!”
“Yeah, we are!” Matt cheered, as Archie swivelled around in his seat and told him, silently, that ‘no, mate, I’m not that good.’ He probably noticed. Didn’t particularly care, though.

“And if at first we don’t succeed,” Maxie told everyone, “...ah, never mind.”
“If at first we don’t succeed, we run like hell,” Archie suggested.

“We should train more,” Matt mused, taking a Pokeball off his belt and playing with it absentmindedly, trying not to pop it open by accident.
“Or we could just get a bunch of Rare Candies?” Archie pointed out.
“We could, it just wouldn’t be as fun…”
“Fun for you or the Pokemon?”
“Maybe my Pokemon like battling more…”

As they continued the debate, Maxie turned to the forest behind him...wondering if he could drown out the conversation for a moment, wondering if it’d look strange if he suddenly said now that he needed to take a walk.
“My Koffing’s the one I’ve been focusing on…” Tabitha added -
“You could make a smokescreen with him?”
“Yeah, I did, it worked!”

He didn’t know if he’d just noticed how tiring sitting there and driving was, or if that blow to the chest was getting to him somehow. Quickly, he straightened himself, before Archie could realise he was still sitting lopsided. Maybe he’d noticed already - what did it matter?
It wasn’t like there was any doctor’s office they could drag him to, since they were being…

Watched.

Maxie put down his paper plate, looked up into the trees...and saw a pair of eyes staring right back at him, reflecting both the noon sun and an endless black midnight sky. A Xatu.
And just below them was a third eye, not the lens of an eye - but the lens of a camera.

His heart sank, and, carefully, not taking his eyes off the unblinking face of the bird...he tapped Tabitha on the shoulder.

“Tabitha,” he whispered, choosing his words as carefully as he possibly could, “...I think something might be wrong with that Xatu over there.”
“Ya think?” Tabitha hissed -
“Ohhh, no,” Archie gasped, sliding down the bench to have a look at the poor injured creature, “Where is it? I can’t see - oh, shit.

“Don’t panic.”
“That’s huge.”
“Also, don’t move.”
The three of them sat there in stunned silence, trying to pretend the shadow in the trees wasn’t there...and simultaneously refusing to turn their backs on it. Tabitha slowly grabbed his paper plate like a cowboy reaching for his gun, the pair of eyes tracking him very, very closely and waiting for movement. Any sudden movement.

“Soooo…” said Tabitha, who kept looking back up at the trees, “Nice day for a picnic?”

“Yeaah,” Archie continued, loud enough so that the Xatu might hear him, “It’s...peaceful.”
“I’m very glad we decided not to fight any wild Pokemon today,” Maxie added on, “...and - can this thing even understand what we’re saying?” he continued in a quiet hiss.
“It’s psychic, so...” Archie replied -
“Yes.”
By now, Shelly, Courtney and Matt had frozen in place too.
“And I think those things can...actually see into the future. For real,” Archie clarified, very, very quietly, shuffling closer to Maxie and Tabitha.

“Hold on a minute,” Maxie whispered back, “So you’re saying hiding from one is impossibleeaaAAA - “

Scattering branches and spreading its wings, the Xatu leapt out of the trees and landed with a thump on the grass right in front of Maxie’s feet. Archie and Maxie leapt to the top of the picnic table, bumping into each other as they tried to scramble back, back as far as they could.
“Yes?” Archie stammered, “Yes.”
“Oh dear.“


Quickly, the admins all ducked out of the way, leaping off their seats. Some scattered into the trees. Some scrambled behind the picnic table, making themselves small, and, granted, the Xatu didn’t notice them...
“You should’ve told us -”
Yeah, well said ‘don’t panic!’”
The shiny camera on its chest clicked, and took its first photo.
The left eye clicked shut. The next minute played in its eyes like a fast-forwarded home movie.
...And that advised it to be very, very interested in the two men on the picnic table.

“Right. Well, in that case,” Maxie told everyone, as he unclipped a Pokeball from his belt, “I take it back. Feel free to panic.” His Mightyena growled at the Xatu, waiting to summon the courage to bark and wondering why it couldn’t. And Maxie, staring right into its one open eye - stepped forward, leaving Archie stranded on the picnic table, alone.

“Cerberus, Crunch.”
For a second as the Mightyena lunged, he looked backwards. The park was deserted, the admins out of sight and waiting for him to act, and save them. And yet Archie hadn’t done the traditional panicking thing, which was to run. (Of course he hadn’t.)
He beckoned in his general direction - telling him he could help. But the man was already on his way, Pokeball in hand, overarm as strong as ever, telling Dash the Mightyena to come on out -
Do it!

“Hey, hey…” Courtney mumbled from under the table, fumbling with her belt, “Will my Camerupt work?”
“Or my Sharpedo!”
“A Muk!”
“We’ve got two Dark-types,” Archie called back - “against one Psychic-type- “
“We’ll handle this,” Maxie finished, “As I said, feel free to...”

They both looked back, and realised the Xatu just vanished.
“...hide?

Wait, what if they’re not even interested in us - “ Archie gasped, before being smacked in the head with a giant wing. Maxie would have told him ‘no’, except the wing knocked him to the ground as well, barely missing Cerberus and Dash on the way. As he and Archie pulled themselves up off the grass, the two dogs tore at the feathers, pulling the Xatu down as it tried to take to the air -
“Yes! Keep doing that!” Archie cheered.
“It’s trying to escape!“

The Xatu flapped its wings, blowing everyone in the field backwards with a gust of dark wind, and just as Dash prepared for another bite - Archie told them to stop.
“So we should make it...not do that,” he continued at a mile a minute, ducking out of the way of the Xatu’s beak, “Make it fall asleep, paralyse it, something, then we run like hell...”
“But - “
The Xatu shook off the two dogs with a rippling wave of light - barely making them flinch but still making them let go.
“Your Crobat, Skitters - he knows Confuse Ray, right?”
“That won’t work!” Maxie snapped right back, “It’ll - it’s too risky!“
That’s...new, Archie thought.

Both men looked up and saw a shadow directly overhead -
“Cerberus, use Take Down! Up there!”
- Which came crashing down on top of them, Mightyena in tow.
“Why don’t we just - faint it?” Maxie suggested, rolling to the side, “It goes down, we get the collar off, problem - “
A huge talon kicked his bad leg, knocking him aside. Cerberus lunged and missed the Xatu, hitting the ground with a thump.
“ - problem solved!” he cried.
“S’ a bit overboard,” Archie muttered, pulling them both out of the way into the grass, letting go and skidding away before they could accidentally roll on top of each other.
“A bit what?!
“We just need it to not get the van on camera somehow, so - “
“Right, good, let’s just do that!
“Alright! Just that!”

And they were both about to ask each other how - but before they could, the Xatu fluttered into the air, sending out another ripple in the air like a heat shimmer, that made every light in the clearing brighter and both their heads throb.

Meanwhile, Tabitha was hidden in an oversized bush.
“Well,” he muttered, “at least he’s not doing it on his own?”
“Agreed,” Matt replied, lying on the ground beside him. Quickly, he passed his spare pair of binoculars over to Tabitha, just as the Xatu came crashing down to Earth again -
The forest was blasted with cold and hot air, as the two Mightyenas covered their fangs in frost and fire - ready to attack again. They glanced at each other... wondering how their owners were making them fight side by side again. Dash tilted their head.
“Aww,” Matt cooed.
Shhh!
Dash lunged, mouth full of ice, only to be swatted away with a gust of wind - but just as the Xatu’s back turned, Cerberus sank its teeth in, setting the feathers on its back ablaze -
“There!” Maxie cried, “Cerberus, get the -
But just missed the collar.

Smoke trailed from the Xatu as it made a shaky break for the sky, faltering halfway up and crashing to the ground again, giving a sharp glare to the offending dog even as it lay stricken in the grass. Cerberus raised their head, and howled. Dash joined in seconds after, yowling in a strange harmony while both dogs stalked toward the prey.
“Now,” Archie commanded, “both of you, get the collar off!

They lunged straight for the collar, scrambling and jostling for the place where the strap looked the weakest as the bird cried out -
Whoa, whoa! -
But they paused.
“Destroy the lens,” Maxie shouted, “The shiny part!”
So Cerberus and Dash let go and went for the camera -
No, not both of you -
Quickly, the Xatu struggled upright with a flap of its wings, and found the strength to blow a strong gust of wind, buffeting Cerberus and Dash into the picnic table with a thump. Maxie and Archie gasped, noticing how quick the Xatu was to turn its back and try escaping, again.
...Both of them had a sinking feeling.

“Cerberus, Crunch!”
On shaking knees, the dog made a running start.
“Dash, you use Assurance!”
And they watched, as their partner in the pack ran ahead of them, jumping into the air to rake their claws into the Xatu’s wing - and letting Cerberus finish it off with a Crunch. Like a plane with one broken engine, shedding feathers instead of smoke, it fell down, down into the trees…

Both of its wide eyes finally closed, and Archie and Maxie sighed in relief.

“Right, we’ve grounded it,” Archie told Dash, who ran to his side with a smile on his face, panting, “Great teamwork!”
“Good boy - I mean, boys,” Maxie added, quietly. He took a deep breath, noticing the throbbing headache had faded away at last. Cerberus ran up to him with his tongue lolling out of his mouth - he beckoned for them to give some of that very slobbery attention to Archie, but...of course, Cerberus wouldn’t budge.

“HEY!” Shelly cried, popping out of another oversized bush, “Over there!”
“Yeah, that’s where it went down...“ Archie clarified, making his way towards the bushes, and making sure Dash could keep up, “I’ll get it.”
As he got closer, they could see a pink light in the trees -
It’s getting away!”

Maxie jumped, as the burning, tattered Xatu appeared in the air above him with a flash of pink light, gliding in the wind down, down down out of the park...and towards their van.
“Shit, shit, it can teleport - “
“I thought it was - just fast!” Maxie gasped, sprinting with Archie down the gravel path, through the trees, through the bushes, over a stream and a metal grate, keeping his eye on the Xatu that could fly almost as fast as it was falling, pushing and shoving their way through the gate…

And saw the Xatu hovering just above their van.
The lens and collar were battered and bruised, but the camera still clicked. The flash still went off. The Xatu still glided down the mountain-side, to whoever would inevitably be there to catch it, take the collar off, and...

Maxie refused to take his eyes off it, waiting for the moment when it would come back up to finish the job that he knew wouldn’t come, and Archie...Archie just looked down, in shame.
They didn’t even notice at first when the admins came running after them, huddling around them in silence.
“...yikes,” said Archie, hoping to break it.

“What did it get?” Courtney piped up.
“It got the license plate.”

“Our…” Archie stammered, “my idea wasn’t going to work, was it?”
“I don’t think we had one, actually,” Maxie muttered to himself, “You were fine. I can’t expect us to fight with no warning like - like that.
Of course we had no warning, Archie thought and never said. The conversation ended there.

“Wait, so are they coming now?”
“They can’t!”
“Well. We’re fucked.”
“How long do we have before they get it?” Matt asked Shelly -
“I don’t know,” Shelly told him, “ask them - “

Archie glared at the car’s license plate - willing himself to, maybe, tell everyone on the team to get out a craft knife, a crowbar, a stick, even, and wrench the thing off and leave it on the side of the road for local Pokemon to peck at.
And yet, the relatively large part of him that was still scared of the police told him ‘no.’

“I’m sorry, team,” he told everyone, deadpan, “I dropped the ball this time.”
“We didn’t plan for this,” Maxie added, “But next time, we’ll be better prepared - “
“I thought we’d have a longer head-start before...this eventually happened,” Archie explained...

“Hey, hey,” said Shelly, making sure both of them were listening, “I’ve seen how well the police train those Pokemon. You’re just...two random guys with Mightyenas.”
Archie looked at the single, battered Pokeball in his hand, and smiled, weakly.
“Ach, I suppose we are, in the end…”

“Two random guys with Mightyenas that almost won, mind you!” Maxie clarified, loud enough so everyone heard, “If we caught it before it teleported, we all would have been fine, but...but no, the police have to cheat. See, in the end, now that we’ve all teamed up, we should have the advantage now compared to - compared to before - ”

“Wait, wait,” Archie snapped, “didn’t you just say we didn’t have any plan?“
“Yes,” Maxie answered quietly, his foot in the door of the driver’s seat, “I did, but...they won’t have to worry about that right now. I can make something up on the spot next time. We just dropped the ball this time, as - as you said…”
And he slammed the door, waiting for Archie to follow.

“Well then,” Shelly said to him...both of them still a little shocked from the tonal whiplash.



Meanwhile, on the top of Mt. Silver, Red was getting his tent pitched for the afternoon, hoping no more wild Pokemon would bother him. ...Just to be safe, he told his Pikachu to let him know straight away if they ‘saw the Noctowl flying again,’ and here they were now - tugging on his pant leg, leading him to a clearing in the woods.

Technically...the Noctowl was flying again.

The wub-wub-wub of helicopter blades sounded out across the mountain, but Red could tell in an instant that Search and Rescue hadn’t been called on him again. No - this was someone else. He got out his binoculars and trained them on the helicopter - hanging below was the fainted Noctowl, trussed up in a net. Emblazoned on the side was the same logo he’d seen on the collar - and the writing read ‘International Police.’

They’d sent a Pokemon here to catch a criminal on camera...and instead caught Kanto’s most famous hermit. That had to mean, then, the people they were sent to catch had come and gone. And Red almost chuckled at the thought of Giovanni taking a road trip across Mt. Silver...until he remembered there were more ‘teams’ out there than just the ones he’d personally dealt with.

Did that mean he would be their surveillance camera, now?



Far, far away, the residents of New Bark Town were rather startled to hear something they hadn’t heard in years: someone speeding.

“How long did it take last time for us to get on the radio?” Archie asked, quietly. He’d finished healing his Pokemon, theoretically he could fight again, but he couldn’t help but keep glancing out of the window, hoping to spot something like - like the Noctowl.
And he kept asking himself if much would have changed, if he hadn’t told anyone about that ready-fainted spy Pokemon. If he’d decided it was nothing.

“Oh, a couple of hours,” Maxie answered, hastily, “Now, it’ll be longer. Nothing compared to the last time.”
He paused, his hand hovering over the radio’s on switch.
“It’s not like there’s any way I can go much faster, really!” he stated, “if you were wondering if I could outrun them.”
“Yep.”
“So we may as well keep calm and carry on,” Maxie continued...almost talking to himself now, before realising how long Archie had been staring out the window.

“If...If it helps, I definitely saw that thing go down in quite thick forest, just before I got in the car. That’ll delay them for a couple more hours. Hopefully.”


“They’ve got helicopters, Maxie...” Archie signed.
“Helicopters can’t land on trees,” he retorted, realising what exactly he was talking about halfway through...and stopping when he heard Archie start to chuckle.

“Also, birds can’t read license plates!” Matt suggested, loudly - and just got a bemused look from both of them.
“It had a camera on it,” Archie said, “remember?”
“Oh. Sorry.”
“Nah, bro, you’re good…”



...That evening, back in the Viridian City police station, their single helicopter had finally touched down. The Xatu was unloaded, the collar unclipped, the security footage downloaded...and Homely decided to re-use that wine he was going to use to celebrate Maxie’s arrest.

“Finally,” he said to Chaser, “We finally get to see how that man thinks, or...drives. Or, uh, whatever you were wanting to see.”
“My god, what’ve they done to the Xatu?”
“Patience, Chaser…”

Behind them, the IT team was downloading all the footage from the security camera, getting ready to show it on the big screen - all the better to spot the one part they needed. The lens had been scratched, the covering had been stained, the leather strap had been burned…
These people had nerve. And yet, they hadn’t gone all the way.
The Xatu stood alongside Homely, feathers unruffled and burns all healed, taking up at least a cubicle’s worth of space in the office.
“Right, Xatu!” Homely commanded, “Let’s get that plate!”

He shoved a huge piece of paper in front of their feet. Then, he passed a ballpoint pen in front of their beak and waited for them to take it.
“...Take all the time you need.”
The Xatu bent down like a drinking bird into a cup, pressing pen to paper...and not moving.

“The license plate, Xatu, write it down.”
Slowly, it dragged the point across the paper in a wobbly line, and then...another. In about a minute, you could see an ‘X'. If you squinted.

“Homely!” one of the IT team called, “We’ve got the cam footage; it got the license plate and a shot of the whole van - “
“No, no, sssh,” Homely told them, “I trained this thing for weeks to be able to write, it’ll get really pissy if you interrupt it. ...Hey, Chaser, does that look more like a ‘G’ or a ‘C’ to you?...”
“Uhhhhh,” Chaser mumbled, unsure if Homely was stringing him along or not, “you tell me.”

“It’s a ‘G’,” Homely decided, “Anyway, keep that thing going. Give it some praise or something. Hey, Carl,” he continued, walking over to the computer screen, “zoom and enhance the cam footage so I can actually see something beside green…”
“We can’t do ‘zoom and enhance,’ actually.”

“Just enhance, then, and - “

Homely stopped in his tracks.
He and every other person in the IT team were fixed on the screen, paused on one frame.
“Hoo boy.”
The attackers? Two Mightyena, a few stray Xatu feathers stuck in their fur. If you focused on the bushes, you could pick out a new face each time you looked - Tabitha Fowler, watching the battle with a pair of binoculars - Matt of Team Aqua, barely visible in the scrub and brush. Courtney Virtanen under the table, hand over her Pokeball, and even Shelly Marilynn, pointing straight at the camera.

But there, perfectly framed on the picnic table, with looks of pure horror and awe on both their faces...were the main men, sitting side by side.
The most well-known pair of rivals in Hoenn.
The men who had fought against each other for years.
Maxie and Archie, Team Aqua and Team Magma, six of them against the world.

You never saw Team Rocket grunts doing this. You never saw them making alliances like this - they all just ran off in different directions and didn’t make much of an exciting scene at all.
But here...their plot had just thickened. A lot.

“Ladies and gentlemen...I don’t know if our job just got easier or harder, but you’d all better come and see this.”

“You’re kidding me.”
“The tabloids were right?
“Holy shit, dude!”
“I don’t get it, they - “
“That’s amazing.

“Dear god,” Chaser gasped, “...why?”

Their boss only burst out into fits of wheezy, drawn-out laughter, that started over and over and over again every time he looked up at that picture, that scene - the biggest catch of the century sitting there in front of him, scared witless.

No-one in the force had seen him wearing such a huge grin.
But it was a very, very infectious one.

Notes:

red probably saw pallet town blow up from on top of mt. silver and assumed it was blue getting up to his old shenanigans let's be completely honest

(btw, this my first time writing a character (or characters) using sign language! if there's any advice you'd like to give or if i made a mistake, feel free to add a comment)

Chapter 16: Night Life

Summary:

After their van's license plate gets taken back to the International Police by a Xatu, the new gang are in even more a hurry to get a disguise than ever...however, one person on the team seems to think trouble's coming for them anyway.

You don't need a disguise if you've already made yourself so recognisable, right?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Is the facemask a bit much?”
“Nah, it looks good on you…”
“Too expensive.”
“Not a balaclava , for goodness sake…”
“Too suspicious?”
Yes!

Too Archie.
That was how Archie’d have to describe the beanie he’d just picked up. It covered that annoying ‘X’-shaped scar, yeah, so did everything in the hat section he had to pick up, but nothing seemed like enough, and if nothing seemed like enough...
Maybe it was a ‘him’ problem. Maybe it was just what you got when you pretended to be a pirate for half a decade.


“Hey, how’s this look?” someone asked him.
Everyone else would just say he looked ‘totally different.’

“I’m trying to make it so you can’t see the blue bit…” Shelly explained, trying on a baseball cap -
“Yeah, it’s working. Honestly, everyone’s got their hair dyed like that these days.”
“Worst that’ll happen is I get mistaken for that one Galarian swimmer…”
Attempting to make them all as incognito, as not-them as possible was working for some people. It was working great, in fact. They’d covered up the license plate with a towel, hoping it’d look natural. An accident, even. (Maxie insisted he wasn’t doing the whole ‘backing-into-the-forest’ thing again...but he didn’t exactly have any other ideas.)
Ah, the shop-keeper would definitely buy that Archie was a slightly scatterbrained swimmer.

“Dye, that’s an idea!” Maxie exclaimed, still trying to keep quiet, “Red, that’s my...thing, my signature. But if I went all black instead - “
All black?” Archie asked -
“No. Not completely, just my hair.”
“Yeah, I know your goth phase ended a while back...” he commented, low enough so Maxie was sure no-one could hear -
“Oh, shush! ” Quickly, Maxie waved him off and turned away, almost snorting with laughter but stopping himself in a hurry.

“What’re you two laughing at?” Shelly asked them.
“Nothing, nothing…”

“Ar - Bro!” Matt shouted from across the store, “How’s this looking?”
“Pretty good, pretty good!” Archie called back as he rushed over, leaving all the stuff he was trying on behind in a heap. (Maxie gave the heap of clothes a not-very-subtle side eye.)

“Do you think the beard’ll give it away?” he continued, in a low whisper -
“Nah. You’ve grown it out a bit, and also, like…” Archie explained, “people couldn’t really see your whole face before. Y’know, when you were in uniform and you had the cap on.”
“Yeah, it was pretty…”
“Weird.”
Unique,” Matt suggested, ruffling his hair a bit.
“So what I’m saying is…” Archie continued, “we had a swimmer aesthetic, that’s how people know you. Well, not ‘you’ but...anyway, that’s super easy to drop. I wouldn’t worry about it.”
I wasn’t really worried in the first place, Matt thought, as he tried on a puffer jacket and posed.
“What about your beard and stuff, though?” he pointed out.
“...Huh?”
Archie froze, and looked back at his pile of potential disguises for a moment. His train of thought crashed directly into a wall. ...The conductor had just realised he’d forgotten something very, very important.
“I think they sell razors and shaving cream, if you wanted to get rid of yours,” Matt continued, seeing the ever-so-slightly horrified look on Archie’s face.

“Ach, it’d be a shame,” Archie commented, stroking his beard.
“I know, right? But once we get where we need to go, it’ll grow back out again…”
“Minus the Kyogre spikes, obviously.”
“Yeah,” Matt continued, “Honestly, you could just get rid of those and you’d be a bit...a bit less Archie-looking? Yeah!”

Archie sighed, looking at himself in the mirror. At first glance, he looked normal enough, but the more he checked himself and looked closer, closer, he just looked more...like a pallete swap of his older outfit. Again.

“A little bit,” he repeated.
Was he really going to believe that the beard was what gave him away, the last time he got spotted? No. That would be...hilarious, honestly.
Matt’s hand moved over his, gripping it not too light but not too tight. Quickly, he straightened up, wondering how long he’d looked so...mopey.
“I’ll think about it,” he finished, with a smile.

“What was the Team Magmalook,’ anyways? Other than ‘horny’ - I mean, ‘horns,’” Matt asked quietly, taking a quick glance over at Courtney and Tabitha, but...no Maxie. (The curtain to the changing room right beside him rustled.)
“...Nah, nah, I’d say something more like...slightly edgy pyjamas, so, uh - maybe not that,” Archie mused, snickering, “Honestly, I’d have to ask him.”
(And now he could hear laughter.)
“Get back to me on that, mate…”

“Well, whatever the ‘look’ was,” came a voice from inside the changing room, “it definitely wasn’t this!” Pushing back the curtain with a fwip and stepping out onto the runway that was the store, Maxie showed off his new outfit to the waiting crowd.
The signature turtleneck was gone, for a start, replaced with a sky blue shirt with flowers on it and nothing else. The jeans - they were the specific kind you’d call ‘dad jeans.’ A baseball cap, just like Shelly’s sat atop his head. He’d gone from the red and black of his regular outfit, to...well, the complete opposite.

“...Where’s your glasses?” said Archie.
“In here,” Maxie answered quietly, patting the shirt pocket, “I’ll take them off if I ever need to talk to someone. And since we’re doing fake names, I think my name should be…’Robert.’ ‘Robert Greenland.’ I feel like that’s a very…normal name.”
“Or ‘Bobby’ for short,” Archie suggested.
No, one part of Maxie was yelling. (Maybe that was a good sign.)
“Right, what about yours?” he continued, striding around the team.

“Hold on, hold on, let me think - “ Archie stammered, letting him move on...
“Dave?” Tabitha suggested.
“Yes! Good! That’s nice and generic.”
“...Thanks?”
“Giselle,” Courtney stated.
“Eve?” Shelly continued, “Do I look like an ‘Eve?’”
“Yeah, you do - “
“I’ll go for Doug,” Matt finished, “Archie?”
...Archie almost opened his mouth to speak, but -
“Andrew,” he finally decided, “Andrew Smith.”
“That’s your old last name,” Maxie pointed out.
“I’ll think of one eventually,” he retorted, barely letting him finish, “don’t you worry…”
“Copy mine,” said Matt, “that’ll confuse ‘em!”

The shop owner didn’t exactly flinch when they saw five of the motley crew handing over a huge pile of clothes each, one man only buying a razor, a jacket and a beanie, and the leader paying in cash alone. Hikers, he thought, it’s a nice change to see them be overprepared.
They laughed about how everyone else was getting antsy, when the cashier struck up some small talk.

“What’s our cover story?” Shelly asked, on the way out of the store.
“Tourists. If we can’t blend in, we won’t even bother,” Maxie suggested, stalling for a little bit of time as he tried the door - was it push or was it pull? He couldn’t tell. All there was was a blob. Just a few more minutes, he reminded himself, and you can put the glasses back on safely -
Everyone pretends to be tourists,” Matt pointed out.
“Yeah, and?” Courtney added -
“Seriously, y’all watch too many movies…” said Archie -
“There’s gotta be a good reason for it, though, if all the writers do it - ”
“Yeah, it’s so the bad guys look funny when they get arrested,” Archie replied, plainly, “But at least we’re not decked out in Alolan shirts and fake leis, right, team?”
“Can you imagine?” Maxie chuckled - looking down at his new shirt to see if it counted as Alolan.


Their destination, the Violet City streets bustled with people even in the night. Some pedestrians parted like the Red Sea, as the van trundled down the cobblestone road. The street signs were faintly lit up by oil lanterns, subtitled in Galarian that was a little poorly lit...
“This is...beautiful,” Archie said to himself, not particularly caring. He looked up at the apartments for sale and the student party in the street, taking the time to take in the scene and the smell. A good enough distraction.
“Quite,” someone said quietly.
Maxie was peering out the same window, discreetly as he could. And they both found themselves drawn to the same empty for-rent apartments, dressed up in lanterns and flags all the same.
He could take a peek, he thought, at their supply of cash. Just to jog his memory. So, he nudged the briefcase over with a thump and then a snap-crunch -
“GAH!”
“Oh, no, no,“ Archie gasped, pale as a ghost, “Matt, quick, look behind you - “
Where?! What’s going on?”
“That - that wasn’t alive , I’m fairly sure,” Maxie clarified, as Tabitha stuck his tongue out at the student who’d just rolled a soda bottle under their tyre. Their friends either howled or moaned - probably because the driver was laughing, not grumbling. Some pointed at the passengers, as they slowly drove away.

They were probably saying something like ‘look at that idiot with the Kyogre-beard, he has no idea where he’s going,’ but Archie guessed and hoped they weren’t. Because Tabitha, as far as he could guess, was bilingual. And he would have some very awkward questions.
“Hey, uh...Courtney, can you get that map?” he asked, “I think I’m gonna keep an eye on any drunk college students looking to pop our tyres.”
“You bought the big Johtohan one, remember? ...Ohhh, right. Oy, Tabitha, catch - “

“Hey, hey, you’ll take someone’s eye out!” Tabitha snatched the map that had almost cracked their windshield, and uncrinkled it.
“Nah, you’re facing the wrong way…” Archie pointed out.
“Alright, what if it bounced off my seat and hit Maxie in the face?”
“He’s wearin’ glasses.”
“What if the glasses broke, and - “
“That’s enough, Tabitha,” Maxie snapped, cringing slightly, “Anyway, how are we doing?”
“Good, good…” Archie murmured.

They were not doing good.
The problem was simple; the news which had their license plate broadcasted the last time was playing right here, right now, and Archie should probably listen in, since clearly no-one else was able or willing or... needing to do it. (It was only fair, really.)
“Alright, you see the signs? I’ll translate, you drive,” Tabitha explained.
...Except playing it loud would worry everyone else, and playing it any quieter meant he would miss something important.
Like ‘the police are right here in Violet City.’

“Right, turn onto…” they narrated, his nose buried in the map.
‘We’re talking to some witnesses…’
“Wat - “
‘...who saw…’
“Ta - “
‘...the…’
“- co Street.”
Archie could faintly make out words from both of them, glancing at the street names for a precious few seconds before -
“Got that?”
- Turning.
“Clear as day.”
Come on, he was trying to tell himself, say something.
“So how about we stay in the, uhh...Falcon -
‘...the International Police are looking into further connections between…’
“- Inn tonight?”
“Falkner’s gym?”
“He owns an inn and runs a gym?”
Archie decided to keep his mouth shut and listen.

‘...boss Giovanni’s location is still unknown, but there have been talks of resurgences in Johto…’
He’d worked out the pattern by now, they’d talk about the actual danger first and then the novelty story.
‘...which some have said will inevitably die out without a leader…’
There they go. They were wrapping up now, and now -
‘...but others have suggested a new leader or leaders could be nominated…’
They were taking longer than they should’ve. Surely they’d gotten the news that the ‘greatest rival team in Hoenn’ (really, now) had teamed up again and the photo evidence to go with it. Surely.
“Are you sure this is the right way?” Shelly asked, squinting at a street sign.
“I - “
“He’s doing great!” Tabitha answered before Archie could even react.

‘...or efforts could be made to find the leader again…’
Maybe it was self-centered of him to think they were all so important.
“Alright, go down Man - “
‘...after all, some say Team Rocket’s raw manpower -
“ - tain Street.”
‘- is on par with the International Police.’


Archie looked up again, and almost jumped - right ahead of them was a huge building, with pagoda-like rooves - barely moving, no, dancing, in the evening breeze. And by right ahead, Archie meant...right ahead.
“Wow,” he began, hoping Tabitha would correct him at some point, “look at that big...wiggly tower.”
“That’d be the Sprout Tower, actually! It’s meant to do that,” Tabitha told him, still trying to read the map and barely skipping a beat, “if there’s an earthquake.”
“Whoa.”
“Nice.”
Fascinating, ” Maxie gasped, now not particularly caring if they’d taken a wrong turn.
“Now,” said Tabitha, tracing his finger down the map, “go straight ahead.”

Archie peered over the dashboard...and noticed there was a rather large bridge stretching ahead of them, over a large lake that ended in the Sprout Tower’s front garden. Just about wide enough for a car to inch over -
“And turn left!”
Archie, as told, looked to his left. The wood beneath them creaked.
“Hmm. Right now?”
“Right now.”
...He peered out over the still, blue, very deep water.
“We’ll uh...kinda die if we do that.”
“Come on, Archie, it’s just an alleyway,” Tabitha laughed, putting the map down, “We can’t get jumped if we’re in a...oh, wait. That’s a lake.”

Safe to say, he stopped laughing.
“Alright, which one of us fucked up?”
“Me,” Archie sighed -
“You sure?”
“Yes. Absolutely.”

Archie sat there for a while, regretting things in general.
“Now what?” Maxie asked, seriously wondering if he’d have to swim.
“...Hm.”
“You could reverse back down the road,” he suggested, prepared to try literally anything before he’d have to try that.
“That’s illegal, isn’t it?”
“Well, nothing about this is legal.” Maxie smirked.

“Good point,” Archie admitted, a little worried about that smirk. He started slowly inching back, and back, and back...slow enough that only a meditating monk would be paying enough attention to notice. The bridge kept creaking, suspiciously.
‘...and that’s the news for the night,’ said the radio, ‘but stay tuned!’
And as the radio started playing Christmas carols, Archie kicked himself, quite hard. Well, not literally, of course. That would’ve been too loud, and the car was already awkwardly silent.
‘Last Christmas, I gave you my heart…’
Oh, breakup songs were the last thing he needed.
‘...but the very next day, you gave it away - ‘
Archie hung his head, admitted defeat, and finally turned the radio off.
...Surely there was something else he could do.

But just as he was about to slide off the bridge and back on track, one of the meditating monks ran up to the car and tapped their window - Maxie slunk down into his seat immediately, hoping someone else would do the talking or they wouldn’t talk at all.
“Need help?” they asked, as Archie kept reversing.
“No, we’re fine!” he said -
“Just sightseeing!”
“Nice bridge!”
“We’ve got it sorted!”
“All good!”
“Thanks for asking, though!”
“Yes, you’re very - very generous,” Maxie mumbled, as the van pulled away and the monk appeared to give up on them. Maxie was the only one to lean out the window and watch him walk away, maybe laughing to someone else that ‘that guy with the shock of red hair has no idea how to talk to a monk…’



Homely, on the other hand...didn’t turn the radio off. He just let the rest play, allowing him to stew in his own anger to the tune of Last Christmas, and with a picture of Archie and Maxie still projected on the wall behind him.

Something was missing. He’d told everyone what they needed to do, he’d sent the emails he needed to, he’d put the Aggron-ball back in the armory and everyone was fine with it...
And that could only mean one thing. The higher-ups were here again.



“Tabitha...I have an idea.”
That’s a good start, Tabitha thought as he shuffled around.
“I was thinking,” Maxie suggested, fidgeting with the cuff on his sleeve, “I should learn the accent. Maybe even a little bit of Johtohan... I’d be nice to fit in a little more.”
“I see. And then when we get to Unova or something, you’ll get a Unovan accent, and so on and so on and so on…”
“Hopefully, yes!”
Well ,” Tabitha commented, “You’ve already toned down your Galarian accent quite a bit. That’s a start.”
Have I?” Maxie asked, suddenly slipping back into it again -
“Hey, he has,” Archie chimed in, “Now that you say it!”
“So...I think you’re going to be fine.” (Archie nodded along.)
“I - really, I wasn’t worked up about it,” Maxie snapped back, a tiny bit put out, “Anyhow - I was just checking to see what you thought of that.”
“Alright, then…” Tabitha replied with a smirk, “ ’Bobby.’ ” This time, Maxie couldn’t hold back a snort or even manage a dignified chuckle.
“I hate it,” he wheezed, “it’s perfect.”

“What were y’ going for?” Archie asked him, “Kantonian dad on a summer holiday?”
“That exactly!” Maxie explained, “Who, after spending half a decade in a job that he hates, decided to go on a holiday to destress -
“Makes sense.”
“- despite the fact he knows not one word of Johtohan and his only knowledge of the place is from crime movies - “
“Also makes sense.”
“- even though he knows it’ll only be a temporary reprieve and he’ll have to go back to Kanto where he is, of course, jobless and broke…”
“Wait, wh - “
“Oh, and he once tried to be a soccer star in Galar. That’s why the accent’s still there.”

Archie blinked.
“Holy shit.
“Is it...a bit much?” Maxie wondered aloud.
“No, no, you’re fine, it’s just...I’ve got nothing, ” Archie explained, laughing nervously, “I’m just not gonna talk to anyone for very long.”
“Ay, same,” said Courtney. She held her hand out for a fist bump, and got one.

“So if he’s the dad, are we, like, the extended family or something?...” Shelly asked, nonchalantly...not expecting everyone else in the car to turn to her with wide eyes.
With a growing smile on her face, she realised some shenanigans were about to be had.
“...Whoa, alright,” Archie murmured, waiting to see if Shelly was going to say ‘kidding’ and partially hoping she wouldn’t - “I guess that could work?“
“It works great,” Matt chimed in, “Cause...I’m already your bro.”
“Eyyy!”
“Alright, would Tabitha be the fun uncle?” Shelly asked Courtney, beckoning everyone else to join in.
“Absolutely.”

“Tabitha, you don’t think I’m your ‘bro,’ do you?” Maxie asked, hurriedly.
“Nope, never have. Matt, maybe.”
“He’s right,” Matt added -
“Hang on, hang on,” Shelly pointed out, “Archie’s already the dad of the group, and so’s Maxie, what’s their deal? Are they just two random unrelated dads or are they, uh…” she continued, drawing out the ‘uh’ as soon as she realised what she was actually saying. Unfortunately... everyone in the van already filled in the blanks.
Maxie and Archie both went silent.

“Then fuck nah , I can’t be both of their brothers!” Matt exclaimed, “That’s really, really, really, really, really messed up if you think about it…”
Archie gave a slightly panicked look to Maxie with a nervous smile, a last ditch attempt to say ‘I absolutely did not intend this.’

“But outside of this secret identity thing,” Matt finished, clapping Maxie on the back, “I’d say you’re definitely a bro.”

“Th - thankyou, thankyou,” Maxie gasped, putting his glasses back on, “Do you all really think I’m the, uh…’dad’ of the group?”
“I’d say so,” Archie assessed, looking at everyone’s slow nods, “...congratulations.”
“I’m honored,” Maxie replied. ...No-one could quite tell if he was joking or not. Apart from Archie.

“I’m surprised you all cottoned onto me so quick, considering what you must have all heard about me - a while back,” he added, hastily.
“Aaaaactually, Archie didn’t tell me all that much about you and...and him,” Shelly muttered, “Just…’ there’s the guy we’re fighting. Go get ‘im.’
“Really?”
Maxie’s heart leapt into his chest. He’d braced it for bad news, and for nothing.
“Mmhm,” Shelly replied, hand over hers.
“Honestly, I...I’ve been wondering the same thing sometimes,” Archie added, turning around, “I was thinking it’d be weird coming in and…”
“Being the dad of another group?” Tabitha guessed -
“Yeah,” he admitted, “Maybe a little intrusive, even but - you guys are all too kind.”
“Intrusive?” Maxie cut in.
“I’m gonna be real with all of you,” said Courtney, “I don’t know what the fuck the context of this is, but I’m cool with it.”

“Tabby,” Matt whispered, “Should I say it now?”
“Yeah, yeah, go on - “

“So...I’ve been meaning to ask this for a while,” he continued, waiting for everyone to go quiet. Spit it out, he told himself, they won’t get mad.
“He has,” Tabitha added, blushing a little with pride.
“Is...this whole team-up thing gonna be permanent?” Matt asked.

“What do y’ mean?” Archie replied -
“I mean, are you and Maxie gonna split up again...” he muttered, looking away from them both.

“Well, I don’t see why we would, really,” Maxie began, “We’re doing rather well with the teams together - other than the whole Xatu incident, but that wasn’t the end of the world.”
...Archie was about to ask why and how, but -
“Two heads are better than one,” Maxie continued, “as they say.”
“And if...if something does come up,” Archie added, trying to remember what he was going to say, “I’ll try and make it right. I promise, we aren’t going to get arrested because we got into an argument, and besides, Maxie...you seem chill with me being here, don’t you?”
Maxie froze up, unsure if he was asking a rhetorical question.
“We make a good team,” Archie concluded, “So yes, I reckon we are gonna keep it together. ...Maxie, what do y’ say?”

That definitely wasn’t a rhetorical question.
Everyone was looking to him now, and Maxie for all the world looked like he was drinking in the scenery and keeping them all on tenterhooks, but really...the words weren’t coming out of his mouth.

He’d never been described as ‘chill’ before. Not a ‘dad,’ or a ‘good team’ - well, the ‘good team’ thing had happened before, but that was years, years back…
What on Earth had happened to him? What on Earth had happened to Archie?
He’d stopped paying attention for one second, and now he was no longer the funny kind of ‘completely and utterly lost,’ but the actual kind -

“Yes,” he declared, taking a deep breath, “I think we’ll keep going.”



“...You’re not releasing the license plate.”
Homely leaned back into his chair - waiting for the supervisor to continue as he tilted his head.
“Oh, and why’s that?”
“Because of what happened last time,” they said, leaning back and kicking his feet up onto the desk, “ Everyone knows we got a drunk driver by mistake - either we’ll get more paranoid people calling in the wrong van or more paranoid people not calling in.”

The supervisor sighed, as Homely put on his disgusted face.
“So you’re blaming whoever tipped us off? Is that it?”
They stayed silent.
“Sir, I don’t mean to offend you, but...we are supposed to be protecting the people. You know that’s why I got the job, right? We can’t discount all of that fear because of one bad lead.”
Homely didn’t seem to care that they turned away.
“...You know what they say about the one rotten apple.” The man behind the desk smirked.

“Alright, alright, very good, but you’re still going to wait until we get more information. Actually - you’re going to hold off on the car chases and Aggrons and shit until I say you can go.”
“And when’s that going to be?”
The supervisor leaned forward, raising an eyebrow and grinning.
“The right time. Obviously.”
Blank-faced, Homely stood up, nodded - and left with a word. The supervisor was already on his way out. (They’d probably already told the rest of their group that he’d be waiting. Funny that.)
Slowly, slowly, he left the room and faced the office, pressing his finger to his lips as his entire force waited with bated breath.

“He told me to ‘wait,’” said Homely, holding the door ever so slightly ajar. Just wide enough so the person inside could hear.

“...But are we?” he asked the crowd, slamming it shut and striding down the catwalk of his office, snatching his drink and downing it in one gulp. He drank in the sounds of people cheering ‘no,’ laughing ‘no,’ agreeing ‘no,’ of Chaser clapping him on the back and their new pet Xatu singing because it didn’t know how else to join in.
This was where the swelling orchestral score would start.



Archie never did tell Tabitha that Falkner didn’t own an inn and a gym. Really, everyone was fine with them giving up on Violet City - Maxie could assure him that.
Too kind, he’d said, too kind.

So they left the city lights behind and went to Violet City’s other greatest tourist attraction; the Ruins of Alph; out of the way, hidden in the trees, and hard to stage a fight in.
“You can just...drive in?” Shelly questioned, “You don’t even have to pay?”
“I’ll handle it if we do,” Maxie declared, flaunting the briefcase full of cash.
“Dang, if the Oceanic Museum did the same thing we’d all be, what, a couple hundred dollars richer right now...” Matt mused -
“You didn’t break in?” Courtney asked, genuinely curious.
“Hell nah,” said Archie, “Those guys were doing good work.”
By now, they were driving down a small gravel road into a trench, lined with cut-outs in the rock. Parking lots sat right next to roped-off dig sites - quiet, tiny, but still, the van drove past them into an even smaller trench, right at the very bottom of the valley. They weren’t even sure if it was an official parking space, but...if it wasn’t, everyone agreed that was all the better. No-one noticed Maxie struggling to read the imposing, overgrown red sign on the side of the road, and Maxie was rather grateful for that.

“Hey, Tabitha,” Archie asked quietly, pointing to the painted letters and the painted shovel on the wall in front of them, “What’s that mean?”
Tabitha had a good, long look at it, furrowing his brow as he thought and thought.
“No clue, mate.”
Archie had a look over at the procession of dusty jeeps parked alongside them, as everyone else was already unrolling their sleeping bags and fluffing their pillows.
“Never mind, then…”
The more he was pretending this was some kind of road trip, the more he believed it. Everyone was falling asleep as soon as their heads hit the pillows - even Maxie. All of them, sleeping like logs, probably wouldn’t even wake up if an Aggron stomped on the van. ...How times change.

Just another reason for Archie to be the one that didn’t do that.



“Dodoyoguuuuun!”
To tell the truth, Maxie didn’t fall asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. Each Pokemon cry or faraway firework would startle him awake, time and time again. If I’m still not out of it by one in the morning, he decided, that’s when I give up. It was a very hopeful guess, but…
Maxie was too tired to sleep now. And...something was creaking. The van roof.

Quiet as a mouse, he slipped out of his bed. The pebbles underfoot crunched loudly, and five or six tiny shadows darted back into the grass. Whatever had been rude enough to wake him up was either long gone, far away, or hiding. (Hiding was his first guess. And preparing to pounce.)
Taking a deep breath, Maxie switched on his torch, turned around and saw -

A pair of eyes, staring right at him. The silhouette held a Pokeball, the button in the centre pulsing faintly white.
...Maxie’s heart sank.
“Archie,” he mumbled, “why on earth are you on the roof?...”
“I dunno,” came the reply, “what’re you doing up this late?”
“Oh - I kept getting woken up.”
“Mmhm.” And then, Archie turned away, back to the sky where the noise had come from.

“So, then,” Maxie continued, leaning up against the side of the van with his arms crossed, “what are you doing up there?”
“Ohh, man…” Archie murmured sheepishly, covering his face a little. He looked down again to check and - yes, they were definitely still there.
“I assume you’re not sleeping. That’d be very uncomfortable.”
“No, no, just...keeping watch,” he explained with a small laugh, tossing his Pokeball up into the air a little way as nonchalantly as ever -
“For the whole night?
“Well, yeah?”
Maxie gave him a chance to correct himself.
“In...case the police show up,” he clarified, hoping that was why Maxie looked so confused.

“Hey, I don’t get bored easily…” Archie pointed out.
“Obviously,” Maxie replied, “but tomorrow, one of us is still going to be completely out of it.” He raised an eyebrow - Archie still wouldn’t turn to face him. They wouldn’t even put the Pokeball down, even if their eyes kept fluttering closed for a moment. They were definitely thinking about what to say next, but their train of thought had little to no fuel.

“Okay, but that’s still better than both of us,” Archie stated.
“What?...”
Archie took a deep breath, stopping just short of pointing directly at the open car door.
“It’s not like I’d be trying to fight them alone, if...that’s what you’re wondering. I’m just here to make sure no-one gets the jump on us, and if they tried to do that, they’d do it...right about now.
Maxie glanced over his shoulder.
“Not literally.
“Sorry, old habit…”
“Yeah, I get that.”

“I’m sure no-one’s going to be coming,” Maxie continued regardless, moving around the front of the van so he could know Archie was listening - “We don’t need a guard, they’ll...announce their presence, like last time...”
“Well, I’d kinda hope you didn’t have a bunch of secret insider info you’re not telling us.” Archie’s smile quickly faded away, even though he sounded like he wanted to laugh.
“Obviously not - “
“Though, theoretically, if y’ did, I’d...like to know how I got everyone caught the last time,” Archie admitted, watching Maxie’s face go from confusion to bemusement.
He paused for a moment, running over all the things he’d said to the new team in his head -
“Did I…” he whispered, “did I never say to you that I didn’t know why?...”
“I just assumed you didn’t,” Maxie admitted, “And really, I didn’t either. But still, I don’t think - you don’t have to stay up for the entire night to check.”
Archie fell silent.

“Maybe I have been coming off a little...overly optimistic.”
“Hm - “
“Dismissive. That’s the word,” he continued, “Is that it?...”
Archie took a deep breath, trying to see that as the invitation it clearly was.
“Maybe.”
“Good. I mean - no, that’s definitely not good.” Maxie explained, connecting the dots and miming it too, “I...see what’s happened here.”

Archie nodded, a little weight coming off his chest that he didn’t even realise was there. Of course, without that there, it’d be ten times easier for his eyes to fall closed and for him to lean back and drift away, then and there…
If he let himself.
“And also, too…” he clarified, turning to Maxie now, “It’d be better than me just...lying there, doing nothing, like I’ve been doing for ages,” Archie finished, quietly. Quickly, he checked behind him, made sure the road behind him was completely and totally empty, but -
“And then, if we really did get ambushed, I’d kick myself, y’know?”
He couldn’t totally ignore the hand partially resting on his.
“I’d probably be kicking myself for a lot of other reasons,” he laughed, “but, still…”

“Well - first of all, sleeping isn’t doing nothing. And second of all, you can’t do absolutely everything by yourself. The radio, the driving, the - this,” Maxie explained, “otherwise, what would be the point of us being…”
He took a deep breath, knowing he probably would never hear the end of what he was about to say. But - really, it was necessary.
“’The dads of the group,’” Maxie explained with a slight stutter, noticing how Archie’s face lit up a little, “to - to quote Shelly, of course. Or co-leaders. Whatever you want to call it.”
“Hey,” Archie replied, “You don’t have t’ stay up here. If that’s what you’re saying.”
“Ah, but we could go back and forth on that all night.”
“...true, true.”

Slowly, Maxie lay down on the roof of the car, his eyelids drooping. He jumped a little when Archie joined him - really, he didn’t know what else he expected to happen.
Dear gods, he thought, I’m stargazing.

“To tell the truth,” Maxie whispered, with a slightly quavering voice, “sometimes I keep wondering if they’ll come back again, too.”
“Y’ do?...”
“Of course,” he continued, right back to normal again, “As I think Tabitha said to me once, we’re, er... ‘all in the same boat.’”
“Does that tire you out much?” Archie asked, his fingers brushing over the Pokeball again.
“A bit, yes.”
The wind picked up a tiny bit, and Archie let out a long, deep sigh. Only now, he realised how cold it was this late at night, how the metal on the roof of the car made him even colder.
“That sucks, doesn’t it?” he muttered, again sounding like he wanted to laugh.
“That’s...one way you could describe it,” Maxie replied, before slipping off the side of the roof, and catching Archie’s hand, and leading him down - “And that’s all the more reason for us both to sleep.”

Archie blinked.
He tried to think of a way to argue against that, but, really, he either couldn’t, or...shouldn’t. Maxie let go of his hand almost as soon as he’d taken it, cracking open the car door and checking to see that everyone was still asleep.

“Do you think it’d be okay if we, uh...have our Pokemon do the watching?” Archie suggested, still finding it hard to tear his eyes off the road he’d come down on. 
Really, Maxie was about to open his mouth to say no, but...he caught himself halfway through, fidgeting with the Pokeballs in his back pocket instead.
“That’s an idea,” Maxie replied, with a yawn - “which ones?”
“Y’know Skitters and Spot?...”
“The Crobats, of course!
“Yeah, they’re hard to see,” Archie explained with a clear smile, “they’re probably really hyper,” he continued, tossing his other Pokeball into the air, “and they can fly.”
“Alright, then,” Maxie declared, letting Skitters out, “Skitters! If you see blue and red lights, you are to...screech very, very loudly and then hide!”

With a flutter of wings, the two Crobat rose into the night sky together, criss-crossing over each other like a double helix, chasing, diving, wheeling and whirling so high they looked like they could reach the moon.
“Yep, definitely hyper,” Archie muttered.
“Unlike us humans, unfortunately...” Maxie reminded him, trying to keep track of Skitters as he acted out a dogfight with invisible prey. The pair slowly backed into the van, back to where they were supposed to be sleeping. It was only one in the morning; the both of them still had time. Archie could already imagine how cosy the sleeping bags would be, how warm, how quickly he’d drift off to sleep and wake up with nothing wrong in the world for a couple of minutes...

This was new.
Of all the things he thought would go away for a bit when he brought the teams together, it wasn’t the constant background noise of ‘selfish, selfish, selfish.’
And maybe it was replaced with ‘something’s missing, something’s missing, something’s missing,’ but it was still...something. Some change.

Whatever he’d been doing for the past few weeks...it wasn’t nothing.



So in the end, when all was said and done and the sun rose in the morning, neither Archie or Maxie told the rest of Maqua about their midnight squabble, or why the Crobats were nesting on their rear-view mirrors. They didn’t need to, there wasn’t anything else that needed to be said between them…

But it was mostly because someone started banging on their back window with a shovel.
“Courtney,” Maxie murmured into his pillow, “Are those the same bloody students again?...”
“They’re, uh, taller, ” Courtney replied, staring right at the tiny crowd of men and women that built up around their van - “other than that, I got nothin’.”
“Oh, god, they’re adults,” Shelly gasped.
Archie and Matt both nervously waved back - and both nearly had heart attacks when the crowd smiled, and waved back at them. Maxie rolled the window down, fixed his collar, tamed his bedhead, and prepared to ask what the matter was...
“Archie?”
“Yeah, Tabitha?”
“I think I might’ve figured out what the writing on the parking space meant... but, uhh - you’re not gonna like it.”

“May I ask,” Maxie inquired, trying to keep cool, “why the shovel?”
“Old tradition,” said one of the women, talking quickly in Johtohan to the other people - “They wanna know if you’re new here.”
“Why, yes, actually, we are!

“Great!” came the reply -
“But if you don’t mind - “ Maxie stammered, watching the crowd’s faces all light up with anticipation. The colour was draining from his quite fast.
“We’ve just uncovered the find of the year,” a man explained, “and I’m guessing you’re either all here to see it too - “
“ - or you missed the sign saying ‘trespassers will be prosecuted.’”
“Either way, we thought it’d be funny to wake you up the old-fashioned way...”
“I told you they’d find it weird!”

“Oh dear, ” Maxie muttered, stuck to his seat as the crowd ran off to spread the word. It’d probably be too late to tell them all about the red sign.
“Go on, Tabitha,” Archie asked quietly, “...You can tell me.”

“It means ‘researcher’s parking spot.’”

 

Notes:

HERE WE GO Y'ALL, IT'S EMOTIONAL PINING TIME
(also, that detail about matt asking tabitha when to ask about the group splitting up? that's from charsaw, you give me amazing and adorable ideas)

Chapter 17: Fear of the Unown (ft. Six Random Strangers)

Summary:

The Ruins of Alph weren't always so quiet. Once upon a time, its temples and halls were filled with amateur archeologists, the roads lined with 'no trespassing signs' that would've kept out any 10-year-old wanting to explore and possibly break things. The Pokemon inside still dance out their poetry on the ruin walls, but now, they don't have much of an audience.

This is a story about what changed all of that - and what sparked a fear of the Unown.

(But really, it's about how Team Magma and Aqua parked in the wrong place at the wrong time, and now want to get out of there as fast as possible - but to do that, they're going to have to pretend they're meant to be here...)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


“I said you weren’t going to like it.” Tabitha muttered.
“Oh, it’s not the end of the world...” Archie replied, slowly face-planting into the steering wheel.

Of all the things that Archie and Maxie thought would get added to their long list of crimes, trespassing in the Ruins of Alph wasn’t one of them. Right now, they were parked in a researcher’s parking spot, in a giant uncovered dig site, with only a single exit...and a great red sign looming over them, acting as a very intimidating sunshade.
Maxie was trying to tell himself that no, he couldn’t have read the ‘trespassing’ sign, it was pitch black, it was probably in Johtohan, but it wasn’t working. Not in the slightest.

Courtney and Matt leaned out of the side window, to see if the man with a battered clipboard staring back at them had gone yet. They’d been standing there ever since the crowd ran off to get breakfast. Like a cowboy waiting to draw, except they had a pencil.
“Who’s that?”
“...If we ignore him, maybe he’ll give up,” Matt wondered aloud.
The man waved to them cheerily, and started coming closer.
“Too late.”

“Who’s gonna talk to him?“
“Not me,” Courtney decided, ducking straight back into the van and leaning over to tap Maxie on the shoulder -
“Hey,” said the man, brandishing his pencil again and tapping it on the paper impatiently, “I assume you’re here with the other dig teams, so...can you tell me how many people are in your group, real quick?”
“...Uh -”
The only thing coming to Courtney’s mind were swear words, and those weren’t numbers. Maxie opened his mouth to speak up, and...
“Wait, why?” Courtney blurted out.
“In case someone goes missing.”
“...Neat.”
That was not neat in the slightest.

“Six,” Matt told him, “there’s six of us.”
“Great,” said the man, tucking the pencil behind his ear, “We’re serving breakfast over there right now, if you wanted to join in…”

At that moment, Maxie had an idea.
A terrible, horrible, wonderful idea.
“I think we could...actually pretend we’re meant to be here,” he whispered to Archie, leaning forward in his seat and hiding his face as best he could.
“Oh,” Archie gasped, “Well, you’d be able to keep it up for a while…” He chuckled to himself, still turning the same idea over in his head, that he’d had too just a second before, and yet now sounded a little more plausible.
“What about everyone else, though?” Maxie asked, not quite catching the flattering.

“Just one question,” Shelly asked loudly, a lightbulb going off in her head, “We don’t need any kind of license to do this, do we? Cause if so, we’d have to leave…” She turned to Archie quickly, motioning away from the ruins - they nodded back.

“I...think they could do it,” Archie whispered back, a tiny bit of hesitation in his voice but a tiny bit of hope too, “We’d just need an excuse to leave.”
Maxie felt a little smile grow, as Matt and Shelly both gave a thumbs up.
“Perfect!” he declared, still trying to whisper.

“Ah, no,” the man replied, a little bemused, confused and slightly nervous, “Those don't exist?” He narrowed his eyes a little.
“...Ah,” Shelly muttered with gritted teeth.
“Riiight, right. Sorry. We’re pretty new to this whole...archeology thing,” Matt explained, “Me and her, we’re both still students,” he continued, crossing his fingers and hoping those existed too…

Students?
Everyone shuddered a little.
“That’s new. So, then...where’s your supervisors?”
“We don’t - “ Tabitha began, too late and too quietly. Archie and Maxie’s ears had already pricked up, they had both turned around, and…
They both saw a hand, pointing at them.

“Got it,” the man confirmed, and left without even a goodbye.

Matt snatched his hand back like he’d just touched a hot stove as soon as he realised what he’d done, but - Archie was already shrugging it off.
“Oh, well,” he was saying, “I guess I look enough like a responsible adult.”
Maxie was already gone.
Right, then!
Well, not gone.

“...Perhaps we are new here, but - no fear!” he declared loudly, standing behind the van in a small cloud of dust, “Let’s just throw ourselves into this, shall we? I’ll lead the way!” 

And he marched off on his own, not expecting anyone to actually follow him... hoping that somewhere in this mess of dirt and rocks, he’d actually find the shovels.



He never did find them.

But what he did find was a group of people clustered around a single house, one made of sand-blasted wooden beams and corrugated iron, with the faint smell of coffee drifting out the glass-less windows. (Maxie couldn’t see why he found it so nice.)
...He changed his mind and beckoned everyone to come along. The team of six left a trail of dust behind them, trying not to be late to the party. No-one had bothered to fix the door, swinging on one hinge - maybe it helped welcome people in.

“That’s all free, right?” Shelly asked, rushing over to take one of the few empty seats at the long table, taking a paper plate on her way.
“Can’t see why it wouldn’t be,” Maxie remarked quietly, “Archie - do we want to go back and throw a towel over the license plate again?...”

“Sure, once we’re done,” Archie replied, glancing behind him, “I’ll - hang on,” he continued, seeing a tower of toast on Shelly’s plate, “what’re you doing with all that?”
“I, uh...thought I’d take some with us.”
“Fair enough,” Maxie muttered, when Archie found himself tounge-tied again. He didn’t exactly stop her from stuffing it into her backpack...but he couldn’t bring himself to do it too. By the time they were done at the minimalist buffet, every single seat at the already crowded table was taken - they had to join the group of wallflowers, leaning up against the weathered wood that looked like a splinter waiting to happen.
Maybe we’re intruding, thought Archie, or - maybe they can’t afford more chairs.

“Aaah, this is the life,” Maxie remarked only half sarcastically, drinking his black coffee out of a paper cup. He pressed himself against the wall as yet another person squeezed past him, whispering a quick ‘ scuse me ’ as they passed by, and then...paused.
And then started to shuffle along the wall towards him.

“...Hey, man,” they asked, nonchalantly.
“Hm?” The rest of the group craned their heads around to see who was talking, trying not to make it too obvious - mostly for Maxie’s sake.
“I heard you’re here with some students?”

“Yes!” Maxie began, taking a deep breath, “I am, actually.“
“What’re you teaching them here?”
“Oh, I thought it would be a good idea to give them some, ah... hands-on experience,” he kept explaining at a mile a minute when he realised the man was still listening, “as opposed to staying in the classroom, like most other people do.”
“Have you been here before?...”
“...Yes?”
(Tabitha and Archie sighed.)

“But they haven’t!” he added hastily, “Speaking of that, I think it’s wonderful that you people are all so...quick to accept new people into your team. Very admirable.”
“Ahh, well...I’m not exactly in charge here,” the man replied with a nervous laugh, “But...thanks for coming to help out anyway. Makes all our jobs a lot easier, y’know? I’m Chris, by the way,” they said, putting out their hand.
...Maxie froze.

Now in theory, he knew what they meant and they meant well, but really , his head was still catching up with the rest of his body.
“Ay, no need to be shy...” said Chris as he held his hand tight, going for the handshake but realising the nameless teacher was stiff as stone, “You’ll all fit in great here. Don’t worry.”
How long had it been since someone came to talk to him out of the blue?

“Of course,” Maxie mumbled, turning away and realising all his ‘students’ had long since left. All except Tabitha, who gave him the best reassuring thumbs up he could muster at the moment - which wasn’t saying much at all. Archie had wandered off on his own, eyeing up the exit.
“I seems like everyone already knows who I - who we are.”
“...Yup.” Chris kicked back against the wall.

“If there’s one thing I could warn you about,” he added, under his breath, “There’s some people who...really gravitate towards the more experienced guys.”
“I gathered.”
“...If you get what I’m saying. Like her, over there,” Chris continued, motioning towards a woman in a pith helmet and camo backpack, getting up close with -
Oh.

Archie.
The trio began shuffling over, just so they could see what was going on - well, Maxie did, anyway. The new man and Tabitha trailed behind, and it wasn’t like Maxie could tell them to leave. There, over in the corner of the meeting house, just behind the table, someone had found where Archie was hiding - that someone was looking him up and down and not exactly trying to hide it.

“Sooo,” she asked him, switching very quickly from Johtohan - “I heard you’re new here.”
“...Yep.” Archie sipped some water and tried to look the other way - only to catch Maxie’s eye as he moved to hide behind Tabitha and a stranger. They looked twice as confused as he was.
“Niiiice. And you’re a teacher?”
“Well, I’m just making sure they, uh...don’t die.

Hah! ” she crowed, “Ah, you’re funny…” By now a little crowd was keeping one eye on the conversation, all of them looking vaguely disappointed and all of them very, very quiet. (Still, Maxie seemed to find Archie funny enough for a real snicker and a smile.)
“...Thanks?” Archie stuttered.
Quickly, he glanced over at Maxie - who was clearly pointing at the door to freedom and looking right at him, but not...actually leaving. Just waiting.
“If I’m being honest,” the girl continued, leaning up against him, “you look like the perfect kind of guy to be working down here. Most guys we get can’t even lift a shovel.

“What on earth does she think she’s doing?“ Maxie hissed quietly.
“I don’t think she means you , mate - “ Tabitha nudged him.
“I know that.”

“Okay, what do they even do, then?” Archie retorted, shifting his arm behind his back when he realised it was being stared at.
“Eh, they just complain,” the woman told him, hastily, “Anyway... how long do you think you’ll be staying here?”
“...Not very long,” he explained, backing off, “I’ve, uh - got a date tonight,” he finished. The woman blinked, as her few colleagues started howling.

First Archie strode away like he owned the whole site, then as soon as he was out of sight - he made a beeline for the door where Maxie and Tabitha waited. He would’ve tried to make himself look small - except everyone here was shorter than him. And staring at him.
“Oh, that’s cold! ” someone cried.

As soon as Archie reached him, Maxie hurried everyone out without a word, almost scooping them up and guarding their backs even though no-one was following - he wasn’t looking back either, not until they’d rushed past the ruins, the piles of rocks and a very confused looking Shelly and Courtney...until they collapsed by the van.

Both sighed with relief.
“I didn’t leave anything in there, did I…” Archie muttered to himself, before finally giving up and stretching out on the hood like a cat on a warm summer’s day. As Archie took one deep breath, then another, the chattering of random visitors faded out into a white noise with the autumn breeze. Maxie still looked back at the place they’d just fled, fidgeting with the cuff of his sleeve.

“I...I’m sorry,” he quietly admitted, “I didn’t think blending in here would be that difficult.”
“I dunno,” Archie replied, turning to face them, “Maybe it’s just us?”
“Really?”
“Yeah, it can’t be helped,” he explained with a hand-wave, “Not the flirting ,” he hastily added on, “I mean, we just stand out a lot more - ”

“Oh, no,” Maxie replied, with a snicker that turned into a chuckle that turned into a laugh, “no, of course, can you imagine…”
“It’d be chaos.”
As much as Archie wanted to get up...he just couldn’t find a good reason to other than ‘because he’d already been lying down for a minute.’
“Perhaps we should just...lay low for a little while, then,” Maxie suggested, patting the hood of the van, “It’ll save us some trouble.”
“...Yeah. The others look like they’re doing fine, anyway.”

Maxie sat up and peered around the wide-open dusty dig site, glaring into the sunlight until he could pick someone he recognised out of the scattered crowd.
“My, Tabitha’s really throwing himself into this…”



“Alright, everyone,” Tabitha declared, staggering back over from the table with the shovels piled on it with a similar-sized pile in his hands, “I’ve got your stuff!”

“Y’ want some help with those?” Matt asked him, with one shovel tossed over his right shoulder.
“Nah, I’m - I’m good,” Tabitha croaked - the pile fell to the ground with a clatter just before his back gave out. While he caught his breath, the other two admins rushed over to take their share as well - as some men Tabitha didn’t even know.
“...Rude.”

Matt and Tabitha took stock of the dig site they’d all picked, which...in hindsight, wasn’t much of a site at all. Someone had stuck a few poles in the dried, yellow dirt to make the wonky outline of a rectangle, with ancient stone bricks barely sticking out of the ground in the centre of it - chipped away at ages ago, and then left halfway through, for someone else to take care of.
They’d shifted to the less interesting bit, where the trees slipped down the rock wall and covered up the unfinished parts of the ruins, where almost-pillars and nearly-archways peeked out of the dried mud and dirt.

“So do we just...bullshit this?” Shelly muttered, kicking at the brick a couple of times before realising what she was kicking.
“Mmhm, I think so. I wouldn’t worry about what all... this is,” Matt explained, wandering over to a small crate someone left behind, “Archie’s probably gonna text me when his date’s ready, and then we’ll sneak off. Or whatever he comes up with -”
“His date? ” Shelly gasped, nearly dropping the shovel.
“That’s the excuse , mate…”
“Ohh. Nice. ” She smirked a little and turned back around - only to see someone walking by with a clipboard. The same clipboard man from before, giving her an awkward wave.

He glanced over at them once, then down at the still-untouched dig site - and when Shelly picked up her shovel again and waved it around a little like a conductor’s baton, he gave them a thumbs up...and left.
For now, Shelly thought.
“Guys,” she asked, tapping the ground, “How do you... dig?
“You take the shovel...and stick it in the ground,” said Courtney, immediately. She shoved hers into the dirt with a clang.
Dude.
“And then you pull it out.”
“No, no, like...how do you dig like an archeologist? ” Shelly corrected, motioning towards the scattering of people behind her, already at work, “You saw that guy, he was checking if I was doing it right.”


“He gave you the thumbs up, though?” Matt pointed out -
“Maybe that’s just cause we’re students.” (He didn’t have an answer to that.)
“Well, to answer your question,” Courtney told her, “I assume you, uh...get a degree, take the shovel and then stick it in the - “
Shelly sighed loudly.
“...ground. Sorry, sorry…”

“No, it’s fine,” Shelly replied, leaning on the shovel’s handle with a slightly mischievous grin on her face again, “I... honestly can’t believe this is what we’re doing,”
“Eh. I can,” said Courtney, deadpan. She mimicked Shelly’s resting pose, even though her shovel came up to her shoulder.
“Good for you.”

“Tabitha,” Matt whispered, calling them over and trying not to be obvious, “Can I ask you something real quick?”
Their face lit up. “Go on.”
“Y’know what this means?” Matt pointed to the Johtohan writing on the crate he was about to lean back on, brushing off the dust in case he couldn’t see.
Hmmm, ” Tabitha murmured, leaning in close and trying very, very hard to look like he was in deep thought.

“I don’t want someone to sit on it and find out it’s full of... dynamite or something. I dunno...”
“Well, it’s…” Tabitha continued, “Hm.” He wandered around it, like an art critic trying to see a portrait from the best angle. The painting on the crate looked like an explosion... and also a rock painted by someone with barely any paint left.

“Look...if you don’t know, that’s fine,” Matt told him, taking a seat on the ground and pushing the crate aside. Tentatively, Tabitha gave up on the writing and sat down beside him.
“I - yeah,” he admitted, “Yeah, I’m a bit rusty, actually. Sorry.”
“Don’t be.”
“Aw, Matt…”
“It’s been ages since you were last here, right?”
“Yeah, it has, but still - “
“Next time,” Courtney suggested, “We’re using DexNav Translate.”
“That, like, barely works,” Tabitha rebutted, “...Should I tell Maxie and Archie? I’m, like, their translator guy now - “
“Yeah, just say… ’I’m a bit rusty.’ I know Archie wouldn’t get mad or anything,” Matt said to him, quietly, “...Can’t really speak for Maxie.”

“Oh, he might. They’ve probably already figured it out,” Tabitha laughed, quietly.
“Yeah, and they ain’t mad, are they?”
“I - “
He paused, his mouth half-open.
“Hmm. You got me there.”
“See? You’ll be fine,” Matt explained, clapping him on the back and almost knocking him down, “and...at least you’re not gonna make the same mistake again, am I right?”
“Oh, that’ll be easy.
“Yeah, that’s the spirit!” They started walking away together, into the shade and the trees, forgetting about the possibly-dynamite-filled crate completely.

“Can I be honest for a moment?”
“Sure!”
“I reckon,” Tabitha suggested, “We could’ve just said we’re not from here and that we didn’t know what the sign meant. And we would’ve been fine - “
“Yeah, but it's a bit late for that,” Courtney added, her head poking out of a large ditch. Matt and Shelly both nodded in agreement.

“How did you get down there?”
“...That’s not important.”
Tabitha blinked, decided she was right...and left.


“So...did you want to actually do something? As opposed to just...standing around,” he asked Matt, brandishing his shovel like a ball-and-chain as he wandered off into the bushes, toward a tall, silty cliff face - far away from everyone else.
“Sure, bro!” Matt replied, once he realised no-one else was looking. They left Shelly and Courtney and the rest of the dig teams behind, as the sound of chattering people faded out...and a vaguely electronic bird-song faded back in. (It sounded enough like regular, totally normal birdsong that neither of them cared.)

“Al righty then,” Tabitha declared, tapping the wall with his shovel and watching some rock fall away, “...bro.” Matt had to blush.
“Let’s see if we can’t be the next Indiana Jones,” he continued with false theatrical flair, as both he and Matt trained the ends of their shovels on a small, fragile-looking outcrop of dirt. The man with the clipboard walked past again, having a closer look at their handiwork.
“See, he’s impressed.”

So, right on cue, with a clang and clatter, both shovels smacked the wall - like a tiny earthquake, the dirt dropped off onto the ground. Matt looked up to see what they’d done, and… he saw a small ‘x’ to mark the spot, spray-painted on the stone.
Ahhh ,” Tabitha sighed, “that was…”
Then the stone wall shifted with a grumbling noise, crumbled like the dirt...and slumped inwards.
“...satisfying.”
Tabitha’s shovel fell to the ground.
“Bro?” Matt whispered.

“What?”

“...Do you think I hit it too hard?”
“You know, Matt?” Tabitha whispered back in a complete monotone, “I was about to ask you the exact same question.”
“We should go.”
“Yes - “ Quickly, Matt threw the shovel aside, grabbed Tabitha (who was about to grab him) and ducked into the scrub and bushes, quiet as a mouse - until they were interrupted by the thunderous ba-boom of the debris hitting the floor of whatever ruins they’d collapsed into.
Matt and Tabitha heard the unique pitter-patter of twenty archeologists all dropping their tools at once. One shoved past right Tabitha, then another, and then Courtney slipped past - this time the rudeness of it all wasn’t the first thing on his mind.

“Look at that!”
“I didn’t think anything was behind here…”
Soon, a small crowd was huddled around the crack in the wall, passing torches to the ones closest to it so they could see what was inside.
“Shove over!”
“Hey, hey…”
“I’ve never seen this before.”
“Who’s the guy that found it! Let him see!”
“He’s back there…”
Someone in the crowd got up and marched over to Tabitha and Matt, leading them back to their discovery from their hiding place. It wasn’t like they could refuse to move, and besides - Tabitha didn’t particularly want to hide anymore.

“So you’re the new students, right?”
“Uh-huh,” Matt said, with Tabitha nodding along, speechless.
“How’d you find this place? I’m pretty sure that’s a whole new part of the ruins.”
“Oh, luck , basically,” Tabitha explained with a stutter -
“Well, I don’t know who taught you what luck is, but that doesn’t look like luck to me,” the stranger said, as the pair knelt down beside them on the dusty ground, next to the hole. Tabitha started to go more bright red, the more excited he could hear everyone getting.

Matt glanced behind him - both Shelly and Courtney were hiding in the bushes. Courtney’s jaw was hanging open, and Shelly mouthed something along the lines of ‘what just happened?’
...Matt only shrugged.
“Really,” Tabitha was explaining quickly, “We just...hit the wall and there it was. It’s amazing how long it’s gone without someone doing that by accident…”
“Hang on,” Matt stammered, “ Tabitha - “
But it was too late. Someone else had already gotten everyone to hush.
Wearing a hard hat and brandishing a torch, Chris, the man who’d been so eager to get to know Maxie just a few minutes before, rose from the crowd gathered around the hole...and stuck his head inside.

“Steady on, Chris…”
“It’s fine , ” he replied with an otherworldly echo, “Everything looks pretty stable...”
“...What do you think?” Tabitha asked, hesitantly.
“Yeah, what’s in there?”
“Well, I think,” Chris answered, “...that this hole was just made for me.”
And before anyone could stop him - he jumped right inside. Everyone’s eyes followed him down, and everyone flinched when they heard a very loud thud, as Chris, presumably, hit the ground.
“Hey, Chris?” Tabitha called, “You see much down there?”
No response.
“I’m sure he’s fine ,” Shelly muttered to herself, as Tabitha and Matt both squeezed past her -

“Where are you going? ” someone cried out.
“Don’t tell me these random tourists are gonna…”
“Hey! Stop!”
“Don’t go in - “
Two more thuds.
“We’re, uh - getting our teachers!” Tabitha called back, almost tripping over a root in his hurry to scamper away from the crowd - and Shelly, her too.
“Wait,” Matt gasped, “are you sure we need to - “
“Look, we’d have to tell them at some point…”
Then he grabbed Matt’s hand, so they could keep running like the wind.



If there was one thing that could get Maxie up, it was Matt and Tabitha saying they’d seen something strange. Not only did Matt have very high standards as to what counted as weird, when Tabitha’s ‘potential disaster’ senses had gone off, he’d historically been 100% right.
“Y’know,” Archie commented, as Tabitha and Matt led both he and Maxie back to the hole, “...I’ve seen weirder things.” (Maxie nodded in agreement.)
“He just...disappeared!” Matt explained.
“Like that!” Tabitha snapped his fingers.
“Maybe he was just...really excited,” Archie suggested, slinging an arm over both their shoulders, “Did you just want us to stick our heads in there and say if he’s okay?”
“Yeah, they’ll believe you guys…” Tabitha pointed out, with a tiny tut-tut.
“What if he’s not okay, though?” Matt suggested -
“Then I’ll improvise,” Maxie told him, waiting for Archie to agree.

Matt took a deep, shaky breath.
“You two should still be kinda proud,” Archie continued, with a very sudden bounciness back in his voice, “Maybe you can’t take credit, but you still found something...amazing.” Some of the crowd were listening to him - maybe to them it didn’t sound quite as jarring.

“Can they see us now?” Maxie whispered, as he pushed through the brushes and stick-thin branches, waiting for the rest to catch up -
“...Yes.”

Right,” said Maxie, marching right on through with a loud rustle, “So I heard that someone’s just gone...missing in action,” he declared loudly, with actual dramatic flair, “Never fear - “
Maxie’s train of thought screeched to a halt. Everyone crouched around the hole turned to him with wide eyes, some glancing back at the dark cave within to check for signs of life, and some of them even glaring at him - no, no. They couldn’t be doing that already.
Even Archie looked like he’d been thrown for a loop.

“Me and my colleague will…check to see if he’s injured.” Maxie continued, resigning himself to a monotone as he moved towards the entrance of the cave. The archeologists shifted for him - hesitantly. His heart beat faster, yet faster. Where was the torch? Did he even get one?
“Alright,” Archie ordered, “You might want to move back a little for this.”
...Matt bowed his head.
“Hey,” Shelly whispered to him, “They’ve got this.” Archie gave them both a thumbs up, and a half-smile, while he and Maxie crept closer to the crevice. They heard little, saw even less.

“Helloooo?” Archie called into the dark.
...Nothing.
Their eyes adjusted to the light, and they peered directly down from the entrance to where the floor was - and surprisingly enough, it wasn’t that far down at all.  A short enough drop for whoever fell down there to get up, and walk away.

“...Do we go in?” Maxie asked himself, trying to keep his voice low enough so the cave didn’t repeat it back again, for everyone else to hear.
Archie pushed himself further into the entrance -
“I - I suppose we’ve got to try,” Maxie muttered, feeling thirty pairs of eyes bore into him all over again. And...Archie wasn’t moving forward.

The more Archie felt the sides of the crevice brush up against him, the more he could swear every inch he moved forward, the crevice got one inch thinner.
If he reached out his hand, not even stretching his arm out all the way, he could touch the ruined wall on the other side. Indents of circles and dots danced under his fingers, as he brushed it.
Grazing his skin on the way, he reached his other hand forward, gritted his teeth, reminded himself he wasn’t going to be there for long and prepared to pull himself all the way through -

“Is it too cramped?” Maxie asked. He could hear Archie’s heavy breathing from there.
Of course it’s too cramped - well. Technically, it’s not, he told himself, but -
Archie - “ He felt a tap on his shoulder.
The brush of the cave wall on the back of his head as he turned was enough to persuade him to scramble back, back, out the crevice, out into the daylight - where Maxie was crouched beside him.
“You look like you’ve seen a ghost,” he commented, softly.
“Ah, very funny…”

“Maybe we should get someone else to look,” Matt suggested to the crowd.
“Did you see much?”
“Is he injured - “
“I said,” he repeated, louder, “maybe we should -
“Uh - he’s okay,” Archie told everyone, turning quickly away from the crevice, “I didn’t see him at the bottom, they must’ve gone further in.”
I’ll do it.”
Matt gave up.

This time, Maxie shuffled into the crevice.
“Hang onto me, okay?” Archie asked, brushing his hand against Maxie’s before he couldn’t reach it anymore.
“I’m not going to fall in - “
But as Maxie pulled himself all the way through, he quickly changed his mind.
Gripping the edge of the small drop with shaking hands, he peered around the darkness, counting out how long he had to be there before he could pull his head back out and declare victory. Something shifted underneath his hand, pressed up against the wall below him -

As his eyes adjusted to the dark, too, he could make out little spots on the wall in front of him where the light reflected off something wet, like dew. Except they kept disappearing. Reappearing. Blinking.
... Behind him, Archie motioned for the crowd to be quiet. It seemed to work.
Only then, Maxie heard birdsong.

The low growling tones interrupted him every time he strained to listen for footsteps or a cry for help, the tweeting and twittering below him begged for his attention, and yet it was too sporadic to be morse code - were the spots blinking in tune or was there no tune to begin with? His ears began to ring, sounding for all the world like another bird just joined in -
“No luck?” Someone squeezed his hand.
It was not birdsong, and it clearly never was. It was footsteps, it had to be.

“Well, I - I think we’ve solved the mystery!” Maxie declared, pulling himself out of the crevice very, very fast, talking at a mile a minute again, “I heard him going up some steps. Or at least, he was, ah, moving around. He’ll come out.” He scrambled to his feet, moving far away the crevice and pawing a little at his still-ringing ears.

“That’s...quite some hearing,” someone muttered.
“Shouldn’t they check?”

“Actually,” Archie pointed out, “We should...go out and get a professional to come in. We, uh - don’t want to damage the ruins by just running in there for a rescue mission.”
“Not that we’d need a rescue mission,” Courtney chipped in -
“I mean - look at them,” Shelly added, “they were covered up for a reason.”
“Yes, you’re all right,” Archie finished, standing up against the crevice in a feeble attempt to cover it, “If anything…”
A little piece of rock shifted beneath him, and that was enough to stop Archie in his tracks.
“If anything,” Maxie continued instead, “I - I would be more worried about whether they break something down there.”

Then... Archie watched as they actually listened to them both. The crowd moved away from the crevice and gave, some even getting up and going back to work altogether. Classic Chris, they said. They’ll come out, they said. They're probably right, they said.
Maxie kept glancing at the crevice, waiting for someone to be the rebellious one, go against the new leader, dive back in before he could stop them. Dear me, he thought to himself, did I actually fool them with the footstep story? The same man with the clipboard was coming up to greet them now that everyone had left, probably to say he knew what Maxie actually -

“You know, you’ve really taught them well.”
Maxie instantly felt a twinge in his chest.
“Oh, really?” Archie replied, trying to sound chuffed, “What do y’ mean?”

“Mm,” they continued, “I hate to say it but...a lot of volunteers we get here, they don’t have a lot of respect for the place. They just want t’ be the next Indiana Jones, or whatever the kids are into nowadays…”
‘Hoenn Rangers?’” Archie suggested -
“Yeah, yeah! That’s why I had to put up the trespassing sign, actually. People were jumping down there, getting hurt,” the clipboard man continued, talking like he was coaching a football team, “and then they were coming to me, pretending like it wasn’t really their fault...like Chris, actually. I had to start calling the cops on them before they did anything stupid... but, anyway -”

Archie didn’t know what to say.
“But you two, I think know what really matters. You don’t let your need to be a hero get in the way of things.”
Actually - “ Maxie stuttered.
“You don’t. And you’re both bringing up a team of people just like you.”
“I...I dunno about that,” Archie muttered, turning away but still trying to smile at least -
“I’m serious.” The man looked right at Maxie, expecting an answer from him too.

Deja vu.
That, that was what the twinge in the chest was, and Maxie - as much as he tried to convince himself that the man was done talking, that the man clearly didn’t have the whole picture of Archie and him and that he could stay calm - no, he just had a picture of Maxie, the Clever and Knowledgeable Archeologist that Fits In, but that was almost worse. Because why would Tabitha and Courtney, and...even Shelly and Matt try and copy him, other than because he was Maxie, the Clever and Knowledgeable Teacher that's supposed to Know Better - 

“Of course not,” Maxie snapped, quietly enough that the man couldn’t hear him properly. Archie, on the other hand...did. He tilted his head to the side, as though to say...
Maxie couldn’t tell. He hoped he wanted to hear more. Maybe he agreed. Or maybe that was only a lot of wishful thinking on his part, and...

“Let’s get that - that professional you were talking about,” Maxie told them, his back already turned, walking as fast as he could without making it clear he wanted to run. Run where? Anywhere. Maybe the van. Archie would expect that.

...It took him a while to realise that Archie was, not, in fact, following him. He was frozen in place, watching Maxie go. Then, as Maxie turned his back, he went on talking with the man in the clipboard. Just like they had said nothing at all.



To tell the truth, Maxie would rather pretend they’d said nothing at all too.
And here he was, shut inside the van, waiting until the coast was clear - when was the coast clean? He didn’t know. Until his ears stopped ringing too, preferably.
Then, on the van’s window he heard a quiet -
Tap, tap, tap.

Maxie jumped out of his skin, and jumped out of it again when he realised who it was .
Chris?! ” he exclaimed, rolling the window down -
“Yes, I suppose it is,” came a very deadpan response.
“I thought you jumped down a hole.”
“...As you and your friend said, I’m totally fine.”
A chill went down Maxie’s spine.

“You should see the ring, ” he commented, pointing directly at the crevice he’d come out of like a compass. Chris grabbed Maxie’s shoulder tightly as he stood next to him, waiting for him to look in the same direction. (He didn’t.)
“Well - “ Maxie stuttered, “...Actually, I’ve seen it already.”
“What do you make of it?” Chris asked, turning to him and not breaking eye contact once. Maxie blinked, his mind blank.

“I, er... think it’s very well made,” he explained, wriggling out of their grasp, “The part where the little girl started creeping out of the TV, that was terrifying, ” he continued, getting the sense that something very bad would happen as soon as he stopped talking -
“I’m talking about the Original One.”
“Ah. I see.”
“You haven’t seen the ring,” he continued, beginning to walk right back to the crevice and not turning around, “and I don’t think you should’ve wasted my time.”
“Well, there’s no need to get like that,” Maxie snapped back - before deciding he needed to make himself scarce.



Archie, on the other hand, was still waiting in the meeting house for no-one in particular. The whole room was empty, the tables clear, the toast thrown away, their coffee cold - they were completely alone...all apart from Matt, of course. The pair had the whole place to themselves, a feast of two people. (The feast was mostly just sandwiches and free coffee, but Matt seemed pretty satisfied with it.)

“Matt,” said Archie, putting down his cup, “...can I ask you something?”
“Mmhm.”
“The first guy that went down in the hole, did he literally jump?...”
“Yep. He jumped,” Matt sighed - as Archie covered his face with his hands and sighed too, long and louder than he wanted to.
“Sorry,” he said, once he was done -
“No, no, it’s fine,” Matt replied, wrapping an arm around Archie, “I can’t believe it either.”

They stayed there for a little while, wondering how long it’d be until someone fetched them back.
Archie tried very, very hard to ignore the arguing people he could hear across the ruins, but the sound carried so far, and there wasn’t much else to listen to.

Apart from the man he’d just talked to five minutes earlier, saying...what? That he ‘didn’t let his need to be a hero get in the way?’ That was...strange to hear.
Of course, it all made sense when Archie remembered that this man obviously only knew him for a day when he was on his best behavior and...well, not attempting to destroy the world, but -
“Bro.”
That almost made it worse.
“...you really are tired, aren’t you?”
“Yeah, it’s been a long day,” Archie replied, seeing how Matt went from just quiet to worried as he slumped down a little in his chair, “...What’s up?”

“I’m, uh…” Matt began, taking a deep breath, “I’m sorry for making you the leader this time.”
Archie blinked - “What do y’ mean?”
“You - you remember, right?” Matt explained, quickly, “When we were in the van and I said I was a student, and then the guy asked where the teachers were, and I pointed at you…”
“Ohhh. Oh, I remember.” Archie looked for all the world like he’d just remembered a good joke.

“And then everyone actually thought you and Maxie were the teachers, and now you’ve got to be the one that worries about the guy that jumped down the hole…”
“Yeah, I reckon the police should be worrying about that one,” Archie quipped.

“I - I know , but…” Matt replied, a tiny bit of frustration in his voice, “I...still shouldn’t have put all that on you, man.” They pulled each other close, for a well-deserved hug.
“Bro,” Archie whispered to him, “it’s okay. It was early, the guy put you on the spot - anyone would’ve panicked. You made an honest mistake. And soon, we’re gonna be out of here, and I won’t have to worry about all this anymore.”
“You’re...not mad.”

“No, no, I’m not. I’m...used to being the one people go to for things, y’know? I mean, I’d hope I got pretty good at multitasking after running…”
He trailed off, realising exactly what he was referring to.
“Running Team Aqua?” Matt finished.
It dawned on him a little, how he’d just called it a good thing , out loud for the first time.
“...Yeah,” Archie replied, his voice quavering just a tiny bit, “So if I have to do all that, that’s fine . It’s what I do.

“But, like - you and Maxie could’ve had a break from that for one day,” Matt suggested - his eyes lighting up a little, though it might’ve been with tears, “Wouldn’t that be nice?”
Archie paused. He’d never heard that question before. Not seriously, anyhow.

“It...it would be, yeah.”
Matt hugged him tighter, still warmly as ever - probably whispering that he was sorry, again, but Archie couldn’t make it out. A little twinge of guilt popped in his chest.
“But I guess I can’t have everything, can I?”
...Matt never heard him, and Archie was fine with that.
“Thanks for saying something,” he whispered, “...I appreciate it.”
“You too,” Matt replied, letting go of him slowly so they could sit down together.

After all, as Archie said himself...they were tired. In fact, Archie could’ve drifted off into a nap right then and there, if it weren’t for the -

Bang, as the door slammed open. Maxie, even more hot and bothered than when Archie last saw him, marched right in the meeting house and made a beeline for the pile of leftover napkins with a pencil in his hand and, obviously, a plan.
“Hey, there - “
Maxie jumped out of his skin for the third time that day.
“Oh, I didn’t see you there,“ he explained, quickly scribbling a note on the napkin before giving it up, throwing it away and trying another one…
“Went...away to find professional and...proper equipment to get men out of ruins,” Archie read aloud, watching him try a second message, “May be...some time before return, so sign us out. Signed...Bobby and Andrew. ...I like it. Gets straight to the point.”

“Yes. I think it’s convincing enough,” Maxie concluded - before crumpling up the napkin and throwing it away, again.

“Hey, by the way,” Archie asked him in a hushed tone, “...are y’ alright?”
“...Why?”
“You kind of... ran off after clipboard guy started talking about teams and stuff.”
“Did I?” Maxie stuttered, not knowing what else to say.
“Yeah, don’t worry, I thought it was weird too…”
But your reaction, that was something else, Maxie immediately said to himself.

“Oh, of course,” he replied, waving it off, “Anyway - I’m thinking now’s when we get out. Now or never. The ‘professional’ idea? Perfect. If I just leave this note here and then get ready to book it out, we can drive off without a fuss.”
“Hmm,” Archie mused, feeling a tiny bit of whiplash from the topic change, “What if they don’t find the note, though?...”

“Ah - “
“Hang on,” Matt suggested, “What if someone goes off and gets the car ready while you guys say where we’re going? That way it’ll look like we’re in a hurry.”
“Excellent,” Maxie declared, “let’s do that. I’ll - “
“I could do that part,” Matt interrupted. Maxie almost stopped him, but...Matt looked too happy.
“Nice,” Archie replied, fumbling in his pocket for the car keys and tossing them to Matt, “so now, we just have to wait and...hope those guys are still stuck down there?”

“Exactly.”
“Sorry, that sounded really sadistic, didn’t it...”
“Ah, no-one else’s listening.”

Then, with a loud bang - Courtney burst through the meeting house door, flanked by Tabitha and Shelly, all of whom looked like they’d just run the hundred-metre sprint and lost.
“Oh, nice!” Archie exclaimed, “We were just about to go get you guys -”
“Finally...” Courtney gasped -
“Mmhm,” Maxie explained, “We’re just going to go say we need a professional - “
“Sounds like a solid plan,” Tabitha replied.
“I know!” Shelly added, with a smile going ear to ear, “And apparently they just rescued the guys that got stuck in the ruins!”

“...Oh,” Maxie muttered, breaking his pencil in half, “ for f -



All together now, the tiny archeological team cautiously snuck around the back of the crowd waiting around the hole, hoping the stick-thin trees and spiky brushes would hide them long enough to see...just what on earth was going on.
They passed empty tents and abandoned ditches, and even the dig site they’d chosen. Courtney lingered a little while there...since she’d decided not to tell anyone about how the shovels they’d left there, even the wooden ones, had been twisted into perfect pretzels and rings. Archie would panic. Then Maxie would follow.

“Where’s Chris?” Tabitha questioned, standing on tip-toes to try and see the crowd -
Maxie felt ever-so-slightly ill.
“Where’s the other guys?” Archie continued, “Shelly, are you sure they’re coming out - “
“Yeah, I’m sure,” Shelly answered, “Trust me.”
“They’re, uh...taking a while,” he replied, softly.

Shelly took a deep breath, knowing exactly what Archie meant.
“I heard they’re literally having to drag them out,” she explained.
“Then...we could definitely still say ‘we need a professional,’ cause they do -” Courtney suggested, pointing to the crowd who all seemed to be arguing with each other over what to do.
“We’re not... actually going to get one, remember,” Maxie pointed out, with a sigh, “But! I’m sure we can come up with a new excuse...“

“Hold on - what if they need food?” Archie proposed - “Quick, what’s something they’d need?”
“Aspirin?”
“Chocolate?”
“A drink,” Maxie suggested, “Maybe coffee - “
“Of course it’s coffee,” Archie muttered under his breath, as he stepped out of the brushes and faced the crowd. Several people leapt to their feet at once.

“Hey!” someone cried out, “the teachers are back!”
“Come quick!“
“What is this - “

“What d’ you need? I was, uh just about to get one of the students to pop out and get something,” Archie explained hurriedly as the two people flanking him led him to the hole.
“See, they’ve just got out of the hole...“ someone explained. The crowd parted, revealing one of someone dragging their colleagues - the two that jumped down with Chris - up and out of the crevice, covered in yellow-ish dust and sand.

“I’m...guessing they must be pretty tired, then…” Archie continued, quickly glancing back at the rest of his crew, “You know what I could get for ‘em? Coffee. Coffee and some lunch, that’d fix them right up…”
And then he turned back around.
The man and woman that’d just been dragged out of the hole were absolutely alive. As in, they were still breathing heavily, their eyes were fluttering open, closed...but as someone placed them both against the rock wall, the woman’s back bent too far sideways and she toppled over onto the dusty floor, like a puppet with every string cut. Everyone realised too late that she wasn’t going to break her fall with her arms.

Someone pulled a notebook out of the man’s pocket, and he didn’t even move to stop them - his eyes just followed it, slowly, slowly. And Archie could see an entire page, filled with increasingly shaky tally marks.
“Oh,” he whispered.

“He’s right! I - I think coffee might help!” a young geologist sitting near them whispered, with the same tone of voice as a child asking if Father Christmas was real. Every other person near them looked down, resigned.
...Archie’s jaw hung open.
Yes! ” Maxie called out from behind him, once he’d waited around five seconds.
“You, uh...you heard the man,” Archie continued, trying not to start nervously laughing again, “Anyway, we’ll go and get - “

“No!” someone snapped, “You stay here!”
“I’ll go!” Matt offered...
“You’re the ones that found it - “
He ran away to find the van as soon as he realised no-one was listening, but silently...the man in the clipboard signed him out on the roll. 

“I told you so,” the young geologist whispered.



You might be wondering, if things were starting to go pear-shaped, why Matt actually did stop to get coffee on his way out of the Ruins of Alph. The reason was simple. Texting and driving was illegal. And Matt did not want to break the law.
As he waited for his intentionally simple order in the bustling, dimly-lit coffee shop, he was furiously tap-tapping away at his DexNav, waiting for Archie to reply.
[ meet at buby rd ]
[ p sure you can run up out of the trencg ]
[ *trench ]
[ i’ll be waiting for you ]
[ tell maxie i brought coff -

Someone tapped him on the shoulder, and Matt hoped that waiters did that here.
“Hello,” said a man in a suit, “I’m from the Yearly Yamask.”
Oh, no.
“I - I’ve never heard of them,” Matt stuttered.
“No, but I’ve heard of you ,” he continued with a suave tone, flicking through his notes, “I’ve been doing a bit of research and...I’ve heard you’re from that dig team in the Ruins of Alph!”
“Um - “
The journalist sat down next to him, getting very comfortable on the barstool. He opened up an entirely new notebook, with enough pages for an entire life story’s worth of conversation. His assistant stood behind him, also waiting for coffee.
“Now, apparently, some people have gone down into the ruins today and seen some...interesting things, possibly a new kind of Pokemon,” he questioned, “can you describe them for me?”
The waiter silently passed Matt his two cups of coffee. His phone buzzed in his pocket. The clock on the wall kept tick, tick, ticking.

“Nope,” Matt stated.
The journalist’s eyes went wide as saucers.
“...You mean they were... literally indescribable?”
“Yep!” Matt answered, getting up and heading straight for the exit, balancing his phone and the coffee cups in his hands and never looking back.

Matt’s home screen lit up.
[ right, we’re heading out now! ]
[ if we don’t come in an hour go and hide ]
[ love you bro <3 ]
The double doors swung as Matt barged through, and the van parked outside roared away.

“You know?” said the journalist to his assistant, “...I think I could write a book about this.”



Meanwhile, back at the Ruins of Alph, the team stood huddled around Archie’s phone. Courtney looked up, glanced around - and realised almost everyone had made a swift exit. Only four lines in the sand showed where they’d dragged away the two archeologists.
“Guys, they’re gone,” she whispered -
“Sweet,” Shelly replied, pointing to the wall of the trench they were in, covered in roots and ready to be scaled, “Now we’ve just got to get out - “
“Hang on!” Archie called, as everyone followed her there, “We’ve...still got to tell them we’re going.”
“Look, at this point,” Maxie snapped back, “I don’t think they’ll care - “
“No, no, they’re blaming us now!” Tabitha pointed out, “I heard them!”
“Right, then if we disappear, they won’t...” Maxie muttered under his breath, gritting his teeth. He was contemplating running off again, but this time, he knew for certain everyone would see.

“What are you all still doing here?” someone behind him asked, softly.
Maxie and Archie slowly turned around, and saw, once again...the man with the clipboard.

“We’re…” Archie began, but trailed off as soon as he did. Shelly froze, mid-climb.
“We’re going to go look for Chris,” Courtney explained, very calmly. The clipboard man’s face fell at once, and his pencil almost slipped between his fingers.

“But...weren’t you - weren’t you going to call a professional?” he gasped, motioning towards the two near-ragdolls a small crowd was helping move away.
“Actually, we are the professionals,” Courtney continued. She glanced back and waited for Maxie to nod like he knew this already - he never did.
“A...Alright, then,” the man stuttered. He felt the woman’s slight death glare, as he quickly moved to sign the rest of them out. Looking up, he saw the team silently slip into the trees surrounding the crevice without a second word. Then he heard a shuffling of rocks, a scraping of dirt, then…silence.

The clipboard man looked down at his roll, noticing five empty spaces under the ‘Expected Return Time’ column. He - couldn’t just leave them all blank, could he? It’d be unprofessional. It’d be...disrespectful.
So he wrote ‘NEVER’ in all five. It was good enough.


 
With a shuffling of rocks and a scraping of dirt, all five of them scrambled up the trench’s wall and out of the Ruins of Alph - pushing through trees and dead bushes and tripping over roots, they finally popped out of the forest and onto a nearby road. Maxie was the first to spot the ‘Buby Rd’ sign, and Archie waved to Matt as he hurtled down the tarmac.

“Hop in!” Matt called, passing a cup to them both as they clambered into the van. Maxie gulped the whole thing down, not even questioning why he was getting a free coffee. With all of them safely inside, Courtney pulled the door closed...and they sped off.
“Thanks, Matt...” Archie gasped, still panting from the sprint, “...you’ve done great.”

“Awww, bro - “ Matt handed back the car keys straight away, but Archie shook his head.
“Nah, you keep those,” he explained, leaning back in his seat, “I’m tired, anyway...” Matt passed him a neck pillow, pulled out from under his seat...and Archie leaned back into it with a sigh.
“You did great, too,” Matt commented. He made a sharp turn onto Route 36, driving off into the mid-afternoon sun.
“Oh, it’s nothing...” Archie replied, almost on impulse.
...Matt didn’t know how or if he should argue back.

Tabitha rolled down the windows, letting the breeze cool him off a bit.
“I suppose I should say sorry, for all that,” he admitted, once everyone quietened down, “I...should’ve just said I had no idea what the parking spot meant.”
“Oh, I wasn’t expecting you to be a perfect translator, anyway,” Maxie replied, “it’s difficult. My mother tried teaching me Kalosian once before I went on holiday there, I gave up before left...”
“Really?”
“Yes, well - technically, she gave up, but still, it was my fault. But - I don’t fault you for giving up.” Tabitha smiled warmly, half pleasantly surprised and half perfectly un surprised.

“Nice job back there, by the way,” Courtney added.
“With what?”
“You know,” she continued, “pretending to be a teacher.”
“Oh, no,” Maxie explained, sheepishly, “it’s not like I had to try - “
“That’s what I mean.”

“Yeah, actually,” Shelly piped up, “Honestly, we could’ve stayed for weeks and none of them would have gotten weird about it. They’re just so...sweet.”
“You’re just saying that,” Tabitha grumbled -
“Alright, maybe not weeks …”
“Ah, you think they bought it,” Maxie asked, trying to sound at least a little proud about it -
“Yeah?”

Maxie didn’t quite know what answer he expected.
“That’s...admirable,” he commented.
He didn’t quite know what to think either. The handshake, the respect, the almost-friends felt like things he cheated to get, and while, yes, he technically did, they felt...nice.
“Yeah, it is, isn’t it?” Archie continued from the front seat, “I’ve always thought...if you want to get something done, you put community first. Make people feel included, that can never go wrong.”
You do , Maxie thought, but didn’t say.

“And if that makes you very oblivious,” he continued, brushing that thought away, “so what?”
Archie snickered - then cackled as he realised Shelly looked rather offended.
“I’m not talking about him, ” Maxie gasped -
“Yeah, Shelly! ” Tabitha crowed. (Shelly tried to look like she wasn’t looking.)

“Speaking of oblivious,” Courtney pointed out, “is no-one gonna talk about the... things in the ruins? Like the weird noises, and the shovels, and...” With great difficulty, she pulled a whole pretzelled shovel out of her bag to make a point.
Archie and Maxie fell more or less silent.

“Uh-huh.”
“Yes. Yes, definitely.”



Notes:

dhsdsdl we'll be getting back to normal shenanigans in the next chapter, i promise
thankyou for reading, and if you're reading this as it comes out, happy new year!

Chapter 18: Maxie and Archie's 'First' Crime

Summary:

After Archie and Maxie find a worrying press release by Homely himself, they decide they'll have to commit their 'first' crime - grand theft license plate. Or...first intentional crime. Or first crime since they ran away from Hoenn. Except the running away from Hoenn part.

This is going to be more difficult than they thought it'd be - but for reasons they don't want to admit to each other yet.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

As many enthusiasts would describe it - to a bug-type, the sun is just a giant lamp. And as the sun set on a dusty hillside road, the Pokemon that rested in the forests flew off to follow the giant lamp in the sky. In the sky were clouds of glittering Volbeat and Illumise that carried a flowery perfume wherever they went, Venomoth flocks shedding their glittering, irritating scales on the leaves, all of them ready for a night of non-stop flight.

Courtney thought herself lucky that one of the hikers coming to see this extraordinary sight didn’t come up here as well. ...They’d probably scold her for using her phone instead of being ‘in the moment.’ Telling them she was the group’s new translator would take too long.

They didn’t even have to fish out their sleep masks tonight. The only city lights were Ecruteak’s, and those were far, far away. Maxie and Archie lay in the back seats, procrastinating falling asleep - Maxie was trying to negotiate with himself as to how early he’d have to set his alarm, and Archie...he had something to take care of. The only problem were the chirruping Kricketot outside, like an orchestra entirely made of xylophones.
“Hey, Courtney, do y’ have any spare earbuds?”
“Nope. You can try my headphones…”
“Tabitha, did you wanna borrow my…” Matt began, unwrapping his earbuds and interrupted by a very loud snore, “...oh. Alrighty, then. Sleep tight, bro.”

Maxie, on the other hand, was still sitting upright in the makeshift bed, bored. Really, everything told him he should be perfectly fine and safe to sleep like everyone else here; but...it didn’t seem to be registering. At least Archie looked like he was deep in thought, reading some news article on his phone, though...he was still stuck on the first paragraph. Maxie squinted - he could make out a bolded sequence of letters and numbers, but not what they were ...

“Hey,” Archie whispered, noticing how very, very subtly he was looking over their shoulder and suddenly realising what he should do, “...are you tired?”
“Oh, no. Definitely not.”
“Ah, me neither. ...Is it okay if I show you something, then?” he asked, motioning out the window. Maxie nodded - the pair quietly slipped out the van door and tiptoed across the dry leaves, to the viewing platform. The Kricketot in the grass went silent.
They found a bench that overlooked the whole park, and the glittering swarms of Volbeat and Illumise crossing over it. Archie put down the phone for a moment. Alright, he told himself, now don’t forget what you have to tell him or you’ll chicken out tomorrow morning, but...as one of the swarms flew right over his head, he got very close to forgetting.

That ...wasn’t it,” he gasped, “But still.”
“Fascinating,” Maxie commented, sitting down next to him, “...You know. Apparently they made this park so, er...if you were a bug-type, and you were about to fly south for the winter,” he continued, softly, seeing Archie’s smile grow, “you’d have a place to stop off, find friends to travel with, rest…” Maxie trailed off in the end. (Really, if he hadn’t, he thought he might go on for the rest of the night.)
“Anyway,” he finished, back to normal again, “I think it’s rather nice.”
“Isn’t it?”

Archie went to pick up his phone again, and saw, perched on its screen...a tiny Volbeat, tapping at it with tinier feet. Slowly he brought it up for Maxie to see, hoping not to startle them.
“...Good luck, little guy,” he whispered, holding the phone to the sky, and waiting for it to tentatively let go and flutter away. They both followed it, as it went to join the swarm - no, the friends Maxie talked about earlier. Like a tiny galaxy of stars, they disappeared into the trees.
Then and there, Maxie felt like ‘friends’ was the right word to use after all.

“So...there was something you wanted to show me?” he asked, looking back at the van in case anyone had woken up.
“Oh - yeah, there was,” Archie replied, switching his phone on again and passing it over - “I...thought I should probably show you this thing Matt sent me just now. I was gonna let you know in the morning, but…”
“Well, you’ve got me interested now,” Maxie answered, putting his glasses back on and...finally seeing what the random, bolded letters and numbers were, XGJ-77 -
Archie prepared himself. If he was going to be more honest now, he should.

“That’s - that’s our license plate,” Maxie stuttered. Quickly, he snatched the phone and scrolled back up to the top, hoping that it wasn’t exactly what he thought it was…

‘International Police Chief Releases Info About Team Magma and Aqua Leaders.’ it read, ‘Agent ‘Homely’ hoping that nearly month-long chase ends before the fugitives leave Johto.’
Maxie didn’t immediately feel ill like he was expecting.
‘On the 21st of November, infamous ecoterrorists Maximillian Wentforth and Archie Smith as well as their admins, fled Hoenn after their arrest warrant was put out for them. Since then, International Police agent ‘Homely’ has been leading a team of experts to track them down.’
His heart beat faster, yes - and Archie looked almost resigned.
‘In a surprising move, all the details about their vehicle of choice collected were released during a press conference, as well as the tip line.’
Maybe he was just anxious.
‘The license plate is XGJ-778. The vehicle is a black Wingull van with a distinct long scratch down the left-hand side. If you see any vehicle matching this description, call 0800-IP-HOME.’
But he hadn’t seen red like this in a while -

‘Do not engage the people inside. Homely points out in the press conference that ‘they are as armed and extremely dangerous as they were before leaving Hoenn - do not underestimate them. They do not care about collateral damage - ‘
Maxie put the phone down. He could tell what the rest would say.

“...I don’t get it ,” he snapped.
“Honestly, I don’t either…” Archie mumbled, his head already in his hands -
“Why would they wait? ” he spat, getting up to pace around the platform, “They - they must’ve got it days ago, they decide not to release it at first so we think we’re fine, but, oh - now they change their minds all of a sudden! Just - out of the blue! Why not? ” He ended with a loud snap, loud enough to snap himself back to his senses.

“...I’m sorry,” he sighed. (Deep breaths. Deep, deep breaths.)
“No, no, it’s alright,” Archie told him, shuffling over.
(The deep breaths were turning into hyperventilating.)
“I know you’re not mad at me,” he realised, a hand on Maxie’s shoulder, “...You’re right. It is stupid, it’s incredibly stupid.”

“We were - “ Maxie continued, covering his face with a hand, gritting his teeth, “We’re so close, too.” Quickly, Archie glanced back at the van, the people sleeping peacefully inside without a care, the license plate on the back - lost in thought, but...this time in a better way.
“I suppose,” Maxie muttered to himself, “that’s what we get - “

Archie hadn’t seen red like this in a while. And it felt...almost right.

“We should do something,” he suggested, quietly, “I think...we have time.”
Maxie’s eyes lit up - he’d said almost exactly what he was running over in his head.

“Of...of course , we’ve got to.“
“...While the admins are still here,” Archie added, pacing the platform side by side with Maxie, “We could mess with the plate somehow, maybe take it off, or…”
“Swap it with another one? Or we could change how the van looks - “
“Or both.”
“Or both! ” Maxie exclaimed, giddy, turning on his heel to face the wide open National Park below, “I...hope it wouldn’t be too complicated,” he finished, trying to snap himself back to his senses again, to be proper, be calm...and finding he didn’t want to.
“It might not be, actually,” Archie continued, a tiny bit giddy himself, “I mean, there’s a guide for everything these days, isn’t there?” he explained, getting out his phone again…
Maxie couldn’t hold back a yawn any longer.
“Tomorrow?”
It was a little late for Archie to say he’d be ‘quick’ - Maxie was already leading him back to the van, catching his hand for a second before they could both go down a long, long rabbithole of articles about why you shouldn’t mess with license plates.
“Alright,” he agreed, “tomorrow...”

But Maxie paused, just before he slid the van’s door open.
“You...think you can do this?”
“Well, now I do.”



The next morning, as the Pidgey and the Spearow woke up for the dawn chorus, and the admins yawned, took out their earbuds, rubbed the sleep out of their eyes...they saw Maxie and Archie already wide awake in the front seat, squinting at something.
“Oh...hey, man. ...How's it going?” Tabitha murmured.
This wasn’t exactly unusual.
“Ah, it’s going,” Maxie replied, clapping his hands together, “Now, before I forget - do any of you have a…”
He quickly read something off his phone.
“...’Philips head screwdriver?’”
“Ayyy, I might have one,” Courtney mumbled, fumbling through her backpack blindly.

“Maxie - “ Tabitha gasped, “ what did you do?
“What’d he do?” Shelly asked, just waking up.
“I don’t know yet!”
“Hey, come on,“ Archie scolded -

“Alright, alright,” Maxie told him, “calm down, we haven’t broken anything, yet - “ he continued, giving up and passing Tabitha his phone, “here.”
‘How to take off a license plate in 5 easy steps?’ ” Tabitha read aloud, “Huh.”
“Ay, watch out,” Shelly chuckled, “you’re gonna get put on a watchlist for that…”
Tabitha shook his head at her, trying not to make it obvious - as Maxie immediately switched his phone off.
“...Oh. Sorry.”

“Basically,” Archie explained, “We’re going to take the license plate off our van, go get someone else’s and - Courtney?” One of the van doors clicked shut, and Tabtiha only now realised there was an empty space next to him.
“Ah, well,” he continued, “we’ll go get someone else’s, swap them, and go...”
“Wait, why?” Shelly asked, quietly - Matt leaned over and whispered something in her ear.
“Aaand where are you gonna get it?” Tabitha questioned, making sure he didn’t miss any detail he’d inevitably think of later.
“From there - “
“Down there - “ Maxie and Archie pointed at the national park, and all the tourists there.
“Oh, that’s kind of clever. Get their plate while they’re in the middle of the woods.” A slightly devilish smile grew on Tabitha’s face, startlingly devilish. (Matt was the only one that looked the slightest bit worried by that.)


“Yeah - I mean, wow , ” he stuttered, as Archie gave him a knowing look, “Are you guys sure?”
“Well, I can’t just leave the plate there, y’know?” Archie told him quietly. Come on, don’t get worried, he sent me that thing for a reason, he reminded himself.
“Desperate times, desperate measures,” Maxie tried telling himself, noticing their license plate jutting through their open window - “oh. Thankyou, Courtney!” The screws and the screwdriver fell into his lap soon afterwards.

“Hey, we could bring her,” Archie suggested, quietly.
“I’m sure we’ll be fine, ” Maxie reassured him quickly, “We - we can’t bring too big of a crowd, and besides, it’ll get complicated - “
“Yeah, I guess, ” Courtney grumbled, still brandishing the screwdriver, “And it’s so...easy.”
“Why’ve you got a screwdriver, anyway?” Tabitha asked innocent -
“It’s too easy.” Maxie and Archie leapt out of the car beside her, taking the plate and the screwdriver and planning a route down, down to the carpark below - through the woods and through the grassland, under the...very, very bright morning sun.

“Hey, hey!” Matt cried out, running after them to the viewing platform and jingling the van keys, “Were you guys gonna hike... all the way down there?”
“Yeah, bro!” Archie retorted, grinning.
“I think we’ll survive,” Maxie agreed, flexing his arm a little to test, as they set off along the hilly trail together. (He certainly had faith that Archie would survive.)
“I’ll text you when we’re done down there, alright?” he added.
And as they disappeared down the slope, Matt waved to them - and he was fairly sure Maxie and Archie both waved back.

“What, did you think I was gonna kill someone with a screwdriver?” Courtney asked Tabitha, casually.
“No…”
“Good. Cause that’s a really stupid idea,” she whispered back, “I mean, we’re already both accessories to...you know, the apocalypse thing.”
“Ohhh, god.”
“It’s...weird to say it out loud, isn’t it?”


A while later, down the hill and across the park... two strangers slipped off the beaten track and into the bushes. One peered through binoculars, the other waited with a screwdriver. Maxie hoped the people passing by thought he was a good, diligent maintenance worker, waiting for everyone to leave - Archie hoped he gave off the general energy of a birdwatcher.
“Here,” he whispered to Maxie, passing the binoculars over, “you try these out.”
“These don’t even work!” Maxie snapped.
“Huh, I thought it was just me…”

With the force of a baseball pitcher, Maxie tossed them into the nearest bin with a clatter and clang and a snapping of cheap plastic. He didn’t need it anyway. Absolutely not, his eyesight was perfect . Everything they needed to see, they could see - the perfect selection of vans and cars in the parking lot, the signs stuck on poles, the families packing up and leaving...
“They...probably won’t be coming back for a while,” Archie mused, watching the groups walk right past them with barely a glance.
Tabitha had told him about all the things they hosted here; the bug catching contests and the guided tours. So no-one was here to steal the Pokemon, or vandalise something, nothing cartoonishly evil like that that deserved a stolen license plate, Archie reminded himself.
In fact - maybe he shouldn’t be thinking about that in the first place.

“That’s what we want, isn’t it?” Maxie questioned, putting the screwdriver in his pocket, “If they come back when we’re in the middle of it, it’ll…”
He paused, realising again what ‘it’ was he was doing.
“Well, it’ll...ruin their day,” he said bluntly, “for a start.”
Archie gave a small chuckle, despite himself.
“Alright, maybe we’ll be ruining their day anyway,” Maxie felt like he should add, even if it was under his breath. He ducked a little lower into the bush, despite the fact that no-one was paying them any attention anyway. 

Surely he looked conspicuous enough that anyone looking in their general direction would think ‘potential thief.’ This license plate alone was basically the size of his chest, for goodness’ sake.
And in theory he knew why Archie wasn’t ducking too.

“Do you, er...see any cameras up there?” Maxie guessed, seeing him lost in thought and gazing off into the trees.
“Wait, what cameras?...”
“You know,” he concluded, realising he should get it over with, and shooting up out of his cover, “I don’t think there are any - “
...This would be easier for him, if pulling it off felt harder.
Archie followed behind him as they wandered to the parking lot, full of potential candidates for their new license plate and with every potential witness already in the park - or, no. What he should have been thinking was ‘people.’


“Now,what we could be doing,” Maxie thought out loud as the pair slunk behind a school bus, “is picking one that looks a little like our van, a black one…”
“Ohhhh,” Archie replied, hesitant, “So what you’re thinking is...if the police start chasing them they’ll...actually think it’s us for a while?...”
Well, Maxie couldn’t exactly lie.

“I - yes. That was what I was thinking.”
“Hm. That’s pretty clever, y’know…”
“Oh - well, I suppose it’s just common sense,” Maxie stuttered -
“Makes it easier to pick which one we want to take,” Archie continued, rounding the front of the school bus into the parking lot’s aisle…
To find a black van on his right. And a black van on his left. And also a black van behind both of those black vans. Every single one of them unattended. Both of them stood at the end of the aisle, both of them asking themselves the exact same awkward question.

“Alright, let’s see,” Maxie muttered to himself, pointing to Van Number One at his right, “...eeny, meeny, miney, mo…”
“...I’m just gonna check out this one,” Archie told him, walking over to Van Number Two at their right and trying to look as casual as possible.
“Right! Catch a Raboot by the toe…”
While Maxie was still pointing at Van Number Three, Archie bent down to have a look at the license plate. The cat would be out of the bag quickly if they’d bought a special one like all the kids did nowadays, and besides...he’d be throwing away someone else’s money.
“If he squeals, let him go…”

But he was interrupted by a loud yap-yap-yap-yap at the window above him. A Houndour, scratching at the glass and barking - blowing smoke out of its mouth and embers too. Archie fell to the ground and scrambled away backwards, bumping right into -

“Eeny, meeny, miney - good gracious.”
Maxie, who’d circled right back around to Van Number Two.
“Don’t pick that one, there’s a dog in there!”
“Dear me, wouldn’t it get hot?”
“It’s... kind of breathing fire, so...“
“Oh, no -

Maxie took a look over at the doggy in the window, and got the general feeling it could pick him out of a police lineup and then barbeque him as an act of vigilante justice.

“Ah. I...see what you mean.”
Putting at least an arm’s length between them and the Houndour, he and Archie decided they’d skip that one and try Van Number One -

This one was empty. No Pokemon, no nothing, the perfect size, the perfect position, except...
For the presents in the back seat. Wrapped up in gold and red wrapping paper and ready to be given to someone’s family on some very nearby date. Even the New Year’s Day mask and costume were laid on top - a Spiritomb disguise made by some kid, not very far away from them right now.

Archie, without a word, shuffled away.
Quickly, he moved on to another van, not looking back - expecting to kneel awkwardly in front of the plate until Maxie found some other random fault in it and caught up with him. That was fine. This could work. Maxie wouldn’t be bothered, surely.
But...he saw someone already following him, in the corner of his eye. And now here they were, both kneeling awkwardly in front of Van Number Three.
Hmmm, Archie mused, this...certainly is a license plate.

“What do y’ think of this one?” Archie asked Maxie, finding a screwdriver suddenly thrust into his hand and their plate on the ground - Maxie had popped up for a peek inside this time. Was that a bottle of beer he’d seen inside?
“Oh, it’s…”
It wasn’t beer. Granted, he was close . In fact, there, sticking out of a cooler, was the top of a bottle of champagne, wrapped in glittering gold foil. A packet of party poppers lay beside it, the packet already torn open by someone eager to annoy the driver - all in good fun, Maxie was sure. And beside that , shining in the sun, he saw a glossy card with a picture of a group of friends - or family, even, all smiling, all carefree…
“Aww,” Archie cooed.
Maxie’s heart jumped into his throat. So naturally, they chose to ignore Archie. Even though they were now standing right next to him. And looking at the exact same scene.
“It’s - fine . Let’s...let’s look at one more, shall we? Just to be safe?”
“Alright,” Archie mumbled, still glancing back at the card, “...juuuust to be safe…”

Van Number Four, still no sign of another Houndour - Maxie hugged their license plate to his chest and both of them tried not to look inside, but neither of them could ignore the giant pile of luggage strewn in the back seats, blocking the windows. And as Archie walked around the front, he could see more things left behind. Sunglasses, sunhats, sunscreen, an address with ‘Dad’s House’ written on it, and...a brochure of a very familiar place.

“Now, this...this one looks practically identical,” Maxie commented -
Sootopolis City. He could tell it was an older picture; there were no leftover hurricane tents, the trees still had their leaves. Laying under it was a printed plane ticket, with a departure time of…
“Hey, hang on a second,” Archie quickly called out, beckoning Maxie to follow him, “these guys might, uh - be coming back soon...”
“What? Why - “
“See,” he explained, pointing to the ticket, “they’ve got a flight around...11 AM,” he continued, looking back down at it again and realising the A was actually a P, “so - “
“Oh, that’s...that’s brilliant, ” Maxie muttered under his breath, eyes wide.
“I - really?”
“Of course,” he continued more nonchalantly, leading them both very far away from Van Number Four, still hugging the license plate. Archie glanced back for a moment, wondering if he should admit his…

“Don’t worry,” Maxie reassured him, “We can take our time. In fact, I’m sure the next one will be...just perfect.” He patted the bonnet of Van Number...well, at this point, neither of them cared. They took one glance inside, and -
“... What?
The whole back of the car was filled with Pokemon eggs. Nothing else, just eggs. Some of which were beginning to shake, crack, and hatch. There had to be about twenty baby Pokemon incubating there, none of which had ever done anything wrong in their entire lives.
“You’re...kidding me,” Archie groaned.
“No, I am not,” Maxie mumbled, feeling his face flush bright red.
A tiny, recently-hatched Cleffa started waving to Archie.

“...Actually,” Maxie decided, dropping the license plate to the ground, “I think we - we could just take this one. It’ll be fine. They’re babies , they won’t remember what we look like - “
Archie felt a little twang of guilt. He would’ve checked how long they’d been down there but that might’ve made him feel worse.
“Yep. Let’s just...get it over with.”
“Done and dusted,” Maxie repeated, fidgeting with his cuff. Like a meerkat watching for a predator, he peered around what he knew, in theory, was a perfectly empty parking lot, looking for any potential witnesses - no, people...
And then they both turned around.
“Abort, abort!“ Archie hissed -

With a ‘quick, hide’ and a quiet ‘over there’ the pair rushed to hide behind a nearby tree, as the owner of the van ignored the two strangers hanging out in the parking lot and unlocked the door - he pulled out a child-sized bug net, a plastic cage, nothing new.

But then he turned, and for a brief second, they both saw his face - bearded, dark-haired. Only a glimpse. Then he left, passing by the sheet of metal someone had dropped beside his car.
Without knowing it, both men thought the same thing - he looked like Archie.
Certainly not enough like Archie to be mistaken for him up close, no, no. Just enough that if he were chased down, the man driving the police car would feel justified in breaking the speed limit. Or sending out a Galvantula just to ‘make sure’ he actually slowed down.
Just enough that someone could pass it off as an ‘honest mistake’ and never speak of it again.

Neither of them could know for sure, through. It could be paranoia, it could be the light, but they also could be totally right. Archie’s eyes tracked them across the parking lot…
And as he got up to go back to the van, Maxie caught his arm.
“Wait, wait” he hissed, “let’s not do it yet.”
They had all the time in the world, he’d said. ...That might not have been him trying to cheer Archie up after all.

“I’m just...gonna go check something, then,” Archie told him, getting up and out of his hiding spot and following the man into the park, “I’ll meet y’ back here, alright?”

But this time, Archie didn’t notice someone following him, relatively far behind. Maxie, hiding the license plate in his coat and carrying the screwdriver in his teeth, had decided he had something to check too, before it was too late.
And as long as they weren’t going in the same direction...he wouldn’t even have to explain why.


“...How long can it take to steal a license plate?” Tabitha asked, passing their one pair of proper binoculars over to Shelly, as they sat together on the viewing platform.
“Well, have you ever done it?” she replied.
“...Have you?
“Hell no!”


Right now, Maxie and Archie were both staring at the back of someone’s head. They’d both headed for the entrance to the National Park - dressed up in colourful green signs, shaded by perfectly trimmed trees, packed with people waiting to pay the entry fee. There was probably meant to be a neat and orderly line, but...in practice, no.
And the man himself? The trail had long since gone cold. Even if Maxie stood on his tip-toes to at least get more of a glance of the crowd than before - he found three more people who looked exactly the same from the back. Why did one brand of cap have to be so popular? And come to think of it, Archie would be getting worried, if he dawdled here much longer -

But only a couple of people away, Archie was having a new idea. Maybe he’d jumped up too quickly; maybe he’d accidentally cut ahead of them. So he turned around, just to see if, hopefully, someone far away was coming to join the queue -
With a sinking feeling, he realised that he was now halfway down it.
It was around now he finally thought about backing out. If nothing else, Maxie would be getting impatient. But speaking of him...
“One ticket, please!”
“We’ve got two children, two adults - “
“Where’s the contest?”
He could swear he saw them a second ago.

Both of them were funneled to the ticket counter and the gate by the crowd and the narrow path, quicker and quicker. And still - there was absolutely no sign of the man-who-looked-like-Archie. Well, Maxie thought, maybe there was one, but they didn’t have the cap…
Wait.

A few feet ahead, Archie found himself in front of the ticket counter, with a lady in a leaf-green beret looking up at him inquisitively behind a glass window.
“I…” he began...
The people behind him peered around his back, trying to see what exactly was wrong. The lady’s face lit up as she realised what it was - she took a little laminated sheet out from under her desk, and started reading from it. (Though...the man didn’t look too relieved.)
“One adult ticket?” she asked, slowly -
“Uh, no - “ they stuttered, motioning behind him and trying to back off.
“Ohhhh,” the lady gasped, seeing someone else bumping into him from behind - a man in a dark brown trench coat, with a shock of red hair and a shocked look on his face too.
“Two adult tickets?” she corrected.
Archie whipped around, eyes wide - Maxie was tapping his foot.
“How are - “
“Hang on - “ Archie whispered back, glancing back at the puzzled woman behind the glass. Silently, she took two tickets off the rack. The money could probably wait.
“No - “ Maxie cried out, pushing in front of Archie, “Actually, we don’t want two adult tickets! It’s too expensive, Andrew, sorry…” As quickly as they’d arrived, the pair ran off, past every other ticket stand and every other visitor, until they hopped the low wooden fence and disappeared into the forest.
Not the weirdest thing this woman had ever seen.

Finally hidden in all of the bushes and wisteria, Maxie and Archie slumped down a tree trunk and sat on the forest floor, both of them feeling like it wasn’t safe to continue their stakeout. If they could even find Van Number Whatever again, if they even wanted to find it again...
Both of them had a feeling the other one wouldn’t.

“What were y’ doing there? ” Archie asked, pointing back to the long queue, “I thought you were gonna keep watching the van?”
“I thought you’d be back before me,” Maxie pointed out, raising his voice a little, “And - and speaking of that, what were you doing? Looking for cameras or - something? I thought I told you there weren’t any!”
Archie took a deep breath. He probably should’ve started the conversation with this.

“I was...actually looking for the guy we saw before. Y’know, the owner.”
Maxie fell silent at once.
“Oh, my.”
“Okay, so this may sound - dumb - “
“...go on.”

“But - I thought...I should know what kind of person I’m going to screw over before I actually go and do it. If that makes sense?” Archie explained, slowly, with a slightly nervous smile on his face. Maxie’s eyes widened.
“Well, yes, that man looked like he could be your twin - “
“Ahh, maybe…”
“From a distance,” Maxie clarified, “Which would...still be worrying.”
“...You thought that too?”
That made Maxie visibly freeze up.
“Yes,” he replied, taking a deep breath, “Yes I did, and I - I followed him too.”
Huh ,” Archie gasped, his eyes rather wide.
The most he expected was for Maxie to forgive him, begrudgingly.

“I don’t want to ruin someone’s day either,” he continued, somewhat stiffly, “or their - their New Year’s party. Or their vacation.”
No, Archie definitely wasn’t imagining it.
“...Yeah, like, if we could make sure we don’t,” Archie added, “we should, y’know?”

Far away, they could hear some people driving off - maybe some of them they’d staked out a couple of minutes before, and none never knew. Maxie glanced back behind him for a second, tucking his knees into his chest. Archie copied him, without realising it, it seemed.
He didn’t seem to care about their potential targets leaving.

“That report you showed me last night,” he continued quietly, “...didn’t it say we ‘don’t care about collateral damage’ or...something of the sort?”
“Ah, they were probably exaggerating a little bit,” Archie suggested, kicking at the leaves.
“Well, it - “ Maxie replied, his hand tightening around his arm, his nails digging into the coat, “It has - a little bit of truth to it, wouldn’t you say?”
“That’s just what the people reading it know, I’m pretty sure - so they’re basing it off how we were before,” he explained, “and...fair enough, I suppose,” he added under his breath.

“Yes, exactly ” Maxie continued, “And - you know, I would’ve done something like this, just like that, ” he explained, snapping his fingers, “or...well, I probably would’ve gotten the grunts to do it.” The word ‘grunts’ came out like a snap he wasn’t expecting.
“You think so?...”
...Archie shuffled closer to him, wide-eyed and waiting for him to keep explaining. Rambling, almost like he didn’t understand what he was talking about - that couldn’t be right.
“I got to just - sit up there in my office feeling superior and not worry about it at all. Not one bit ,” he snapped, “but now, of course, I’ve...not got much choice in the matter, really…” He laughed, quietly, bitterly...then sighed, exhausted. Where was he going with this, again?

“...The matter of being worried,” Archie asked, “or...doing the bad thing?”
“Getting worried.”
And Archie nodded, as though Maxie had said something rather nice.
“Yeah, I guess you just...don’t want to keep adding to the pile of bad things anymore,” he explained, slowly, “If...that’s the least you can do.”
Maxie fell silent, thinking it over.
“And one day you can just say ‘screw it, I’m done’ and...stop. That’s all.”
“Is that how you see it?” Maxie looked up now, eyes quite wide.
“Mmhm...I mean, it’s your life. You do what you want.”

“I assume you’ve already done that.
This time Archie was the one to pause for thought; he couldn’t exactly say this wasn’t advice he had held close to his heart, word for word, since the day he ran away.
“I...I reckon I did, yeah,” he admitted, leaning back against the tree trunk, “At some point.”
“You know,” Maxie whispered, “that’s a nice way of putting it.”

...Archie twisted the screwdriver in his hand, as he thought, and thought. He might actually hold what he said close to his heart, starting now.
“Though, to be honest...compared to the other stuff,” he muttered, laughing under his breath, “this is a really, really, really...really tiny bad thing…”
“And it still matters,” Maxie replied, finishing his sentence for him, “That’s what you were saying,” he continued, realising halfway through how much that actually meant.
He could, in fact, just say ‘screw it.’ To himself, and not to anyone else - they could just say ‘screw it, I’m done, we’re done…’
What an idea, he thought, glancing back at the parking lot.

“So, er - did you want to... keep doing what we were doing, or not?” he asked, helping Archie up off the ground, “Either way, I should probably let Tabitha know we’re alive,” he muttered, quietly -
“Alright, but you tell me if you’re having a bit of trouble deciding, alright?” Archie told him, as they pushed through the curtain of wisteria flowers and back into the parking lot. Time for Round Two, he thought; we’ll have better luck this time...

“Same to you,” Maxie repeated, with a knowing smirk.


Meanwhile, on their middle-of-nowhere hill above the park, Matt was fidgeting with Archie’s car keys and keeping an eye on the time - it was definitely late ‘o clock. Too late.
“Screw it,” he declared.
Quickly, the admins all followed him as he marched back to the van with purpose. No-one had any idea what that purpose was, but still.
“I’m gonna go pick them up!”
“I, uh...thought they said they’d survive the trip back,” Courtney pointed out, as Matt pulled the doors open and leapt into the driver’s seat. Everyone piled in at once, a little excited.
“Yeah, but - are they gonna like it?” Matt questioned. 

“Nahhh.”


As Maxie had said, they had all the time in the world. He didn’t actually mean it at first, but...now he was inclined to believe it. Not that it was a bad thing, no.
In fact, most of their time wasn’t spent peeking in the backs of people’s cars for context clues, nor was it spent making any effort to not be suspicious, or sneaking around like they were in some kind of low-budget spy film…

No, it was just talking, like two normal tourists would. They found out a few new things about each other that morning, or rather...they were reminded of a few old things.
Like how Archie always joked that ‘Baby On Board’ stickers were designed so anyone considering rear-ending your van for fun would feel bad enough to stop. Or how they once called the police to their school as kids, because they saw a Poochyena in a hot car.
How long had it been again? An hour or two?...

“Alright, I think this is where the staff parks,” Archie suggested, wandering around to a van covered in National Park decor. At the back was an oversized yellow sticker…
“Hey, look at this,” he chuckled, pointing at it, “ ‘Baby (Trees) On Board.’
“That’s ridiculous,” Maxie muttered, barely able to hide a smile behind his hand this time. They knelt down beside the license plate to give it a spot check, just in case.
“...I know this one doesn’t look anything like ours,” Archie summarised, “Will that still work, I wonder…”

“Oh, anything will do at this point.” Maxie placed the license plate on the ground with a clatter, ready to start playing mechanic.
“So you said the, uh…’National Park Committee’ or whatever pays for these vans, right?”
“I’d assume so, yes!” Maxie explained, feeling rather chuffed. He passed the screwdriver over to Archie - who pulled a crate full of saplings in between them and the open parking lot, just as an extra shield against potential witnesses. (Plus, the shade was nice.)

“Are we ready?” Maxie asked, softly.
“Hmm…”
“...Yes?”

“You see that one over there,” Archie explained, pointing to the van beside them, “It...hasn’t got that ‘baby trees on board’ sign.”
“We’ll take that one, then,” Maxie declared, shifting all their equipment one spot to the right.
“Aww, Maxie - “

They set to work, swapping between unscrewing the license plate and keeping watch for people walking by - and they only had to get up and pretend to be having a nice conversation about the weather once.
“I - I think Courtney might’ve been right,” Maxie murmured, as the license plate fell away and clattered to the ground, “This is too easy.”
“Yeah, it feels like cheating, doesn’t it…”
“This sort of is . If you think about it.”
“If you really overthink it,” Archie continued, “running away was kinda cheating.”

“Oh, my...”
“Yeaaah.”
“Well...now I feel bad.”
“Ay, same,” Archie replied, “But...I guess we’ve done it now, yeah?” he finished, smiling warmly at Maxie as he did.
He certainly didn’t feel as bad anymore, but he couldn’t tell what he felt in its place.
With one last kick and a nudge to make sure their old license plate was fixed in place, the job was done - Archie and Maxie could barely tell the difference.
Now all that had to happen was for no-one to notice them getting away -

“HEY!” someone on the road called out, as soon as Archie stepped out from behind the van.
GAH! ” Maxie cried -
“Bro?” Archie gasped, picking the license plate up off the ground and running to their van, looking behind him to see if Maxie was running too. He was running - just hiding behind anything he could find.

“What’re you doing here?” he exclaimed, opening his arms for a hug anyway -
“I thought I’d pick ya up,” Matt replied, picking Archie up off the ground and swinging him around, flinging the license plate right out of Archie’s arms and right into Maxie’s.
“Oh, you didn’t have to…” Maxie replied, looking down at the ground -
“Yeah, well, he wanted to,” Shelly explained, since Matt was busy being happy Archie and Maxie were safe and un-arrested, and bringing them both in for a hug. And also getting them into the van, before they changed their minds.


Matt made for an excellent getaway driver, taking them right back to the hill they’d called home for now up side roads Maxie didn’t even know existed. No-one seemed to be making a big deal out of the fact that he’d just brought an entire license plate back and was now screwing it onto the back of the van - something just like this, just like that.
Ah, it must be nice for them not to care that much.
“I reckon I’ll tell ‘em now,” Archie whispered, bringing everyone in. He tapped his phone; he still hadn’t closed the police report.
“Good idea.“
There could be only one reason, really, why they didn’t care.

“So,” he began, once he got everyone’s attention, “I, uh, know you know this already, Matt but...I think I need t’ break something to the rest of you before we get going again.”

He didn’t quite expect Matt to raise an eyebrow. Only Tabitha looked the slightest bit nervous, like he’d expected from everyone else, but - that was good, wasn’t it?
“I don’t know...why, but the police just published whatever they know about us, last night.”
“We’re fairly sure it was recent,” Maxie added, abandoning the license plate as Archie showed everyone the article, “And all it has is what our van looks like and what its plate is - well, was - “
“But...we’ll still wanna be a bit more careful from now on,” Archie clarified, putting on his serious face, “and I’m sorry for not telling all of you as soon as I could.”

...Shelly had to do a double take.
“Wait, what?”
“I know,” Maxie continued, “it’s a big shock to me as well - “
“Nah, we already know.”

“Ohhhhh, I see,” Archie gasped, feeling a pit in his stomach open up.
Taking out her phone, Shelly scrolled all the way up message after message between the admins, all the way up to the same article they’d seen last night.
“See, he sent the thing to the group chat,” she explained, slowly, “We all saw it this morning. Wait, wait - did you think he just sent it to you?”
Archie only nodded.
“Riiiight. I getcha.”
“Alright, then, scratch that,” he declared as Courtney and Tabitha started to chuckle, “Nothing to worry about, then. ...Or, uh, maybe just a little bit to worry about,” he added, leaning back against the van. Matt looked mildly confused, but Archie still kept wanting to go up and apologise to him for that, but…
Oh, would be be over-apologising again? Or over-thinking?

“You have a ‘group chat?’ ” Maxie asked, eyes wide -
“Hey, Courtney,” Shelly instructed, “add him.”
“On it.”
That wasn’t exactly what I was asking, he reminded himself, getting back to what he was meant to be doing. Archie knelt down beside him - and suddenly, he forgot how a screwdriver worked.

“How’s the license plate?” he asked softly.
“It’s - it’s done , actually,” Maxie replied, noticing now how it fit perfectly - the rest of the tiny group gathered around the back of the van, chattering amongst themselves about how they’d never get caught now, or...something sweet of the sort.
“How’d you do that?” Courtney questioned, leaning to the side to get a better look.
“Er - with the screwdriver,” came the slightly sheepish answer, “of course. ...I’d hope you don’t ever have to do it yourself.”
“Awwwh.” She pouted, walking away - but not before taking the screwdriver.
“Thanks for lending me the...never mind.”
Maxie pushed himself up off the ground, still somehow tired from only half a day’s work.

“I’d call that a success,” Archie remarked, while everyone else went to take a seat and left them alone, admiring their handiwork. Though would it be right to call it handiwork, if there wasn’t any difficulty in making it, or nothing they had there in front of them was really theirs…
Or maybe, Maxie thought, they weren’t talking about that success.

“I’d say so too,” Maxie replied, trying not to smile or grin or anything like that, “you’re...actually quite a good partner in crime now. I - I don’t know if I’ve said that before.”
“Ach, I was about to say that,” Archie told him.
Oh, that can’t be right, Maxie thought to himself, his heart still skipping a beat regardless.

“I’m...glad we’re both on the same page now, yknow?” he added quietly, looking at him with a soft, definitely genuine smile. ...And Maxie still knew very well what those looked like.

As they stood together in the autumn breeze, the admins were still waiting in the van - really, they knew they had all the time in the world, but all of them were still curious - why were their two leaders were still standing there together? They got the general feeling that no-one should interrupt, but couldn’t pin down why.

Courtney and Shelly popped their heads up over the back seats to take a look...as a large Scyther fluttered down from the tree and started picking at the license plate with two razor-sharp claws - they chuckled, seeing how Archie and Maxie jumped back in fright and then both pretended they hadn’t.
“Come on, that’s adorable,” Shelly commented, leaning forward to get a better look.
“What - them or the bug?”

They were chattering between each other now - Archie bent down to try and talk the Scyther out of its accidental vandalism, and Maxie -
“Oh,” Courtney muttered, “there we go.”
He’d clearly just had an ‘aha’ moment.
So, catching Archie’s attention, he reached into the pocket of his coat…
“No way. He wouldn’t.”
...and pulled out a smooth piece of quartz, shining white in the sun. Making sure not to startle the tired Scyther, he knelt down in the grass...and passed the bug the shiny stone. Forgetting about the plate completely, its eyes widened in awe as it clumsily gripped the stone in its claws.
Then, without looking back...it buzzed off into the trees.

Neither Courtney or Shelly could hear what he said, but they were pretty sure he wished them ‘good luck.’
If they were right - that might explain why Archie looked so delighted.


Meanwhile, in a dark office in Goldenrod City, one other person was still reading the police report, over and over and over again and each time getting more apathetic. One of the Interpol Agent’s supervisors - shocked by how this was, quite literally, news to her.
“You’re saying you... told them not to do it?” she said to her colleague over the phone, twirling the cord in her fingers, “Oh, tell me more…”

She had to remind herself which agent was in charge of Maxie and Archie’s case again. It couldn’t be 000, it couldn’t be Gentleman, nor Maiden, definitely not that upstart agent in the Sinnoh branch - and could she really be bothered scrolling all the way back up to find out? No.
“Hold on, I thought you were going to do that last week.”
Scrolling through a spreadsheet filled with names and locations, she eventually found...Agent Homely, stationed at Olivine City. The name was familiar to her; not exactly in a good way.

“Oh, I get it,” she snickered, “you wanna to be the one that goes and interviews someone clever while I have to - oh, no, no, it’s fine, seriously…”
And then she started laughing, a quiet, hollow chuckle.
“Look, Keith, anyway I put it, he’ll throw a tantrum…”
Come on, she told herself, be serious.

“But if he breaks anything, it’s not our problem. Isn’t that right?”

Notes:

i'm so sorry you guys have had to wait eighteen chapters for this, i swear they're about to be open with each other again from here on out -

Chapter 19: The Way Out

Summary:

The team of runaways seem to have found a way to get out of Johto - onboard a fishing boat bound for Kalos. Still, the ship doesn't run for their schedule, and for the first time in a long time, everyone's going to have to wait.
But then Maxie and Archie wait, it finally gets to them how long everyone's been running. And no, of course, they're not tired, but then there's the matter of everyone else...

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Really, Maxie was telling himself as he tried to hold the plastic shopping bags so they wouldn’t hurt his hand - by himself, of course - how much could one Rare Candy cost? Five thousand Pokedollars? At least he was giving whoever owned the Pokeathlon Dome a bit of money, payment for all six of them using their showers and cafe. But right now, he looked like a kid after trick-or-treating in the richest neighborhood in Hoenn.
And not only that, he’d visited the mostly boring parents that refused to give out candy and gave the children potions and revives instead.
...If he gave the admins these, would he be the boring parent?

“Hey,” Archie asked, peeking inside the one bag Maxie hadn’t picked up yet, “did y’ get any plasters, by any chance?”
“Oh, yes - just a second,” Maxie assured, dipping his hand inside the pile of potions and ethers and expecting to find what he wanted right away, “...What happened?”
“Alright, so...I was taking a shower, minding my own business, and I hear someone trying to get this huge Pokemon into the next stall. Like, they’re trying to bring their whole team in…”
“Is that allowed?

“Probably not,” Archie continued, realising Maxie had forgotten what he was doing and listening, wide eyed, “so...I ignore them, you know, they’re probably in a hurry. Then - clunk. I look over, I see something’s poking through the curtain now, and the owner’s yelling at their Pokemon to ‘get back, get back’ except they’re hoping I haven’t noticed yet...”
“And what was it?“
“It’s a Hydreigon. Like, one of their little muppet heads. Just...staring at me.”
“Good gracious -
“I know. And I dunno if it likes what it sees - “
Maxie suppressed a laugh.
“- cause it’s squinting at me now. So, I caaarefully try and push it back in,” Archie described, slowly, “I’ve got the palm of my hand on its forehead and it’s not...pushing back, but it’s starting to open up its mouth, growling at me a little, and - I freeze. Just for a second, but now it thinks I’m about to pounce. It’s watching me really closely. Doesn’t even blink.”
Right now, Maxie was frozen too.
“And then, while I’m distracted - “
Archie cracked a very mischievous smile.

“This dude’s Meowth comes rocketing out of the shower and scratches me on the leg.”
“But - wait,” Maxie gasped, eyes wide, “what about the Hydreigon?
“Yeah, it went chasing after the Meowth,” Archie explained, savouring Maxie’s stunned expression, “And that’s what happened!”
Really - ” Maxie snapped, scoffing at him indignantly, “I can’t believe you…”
“Hey, you asked what happened,” Archie chuckled - feeling rather proud of himself, despite himself.
“I was ready to break out the whole first-aid kit,” Maxie muttered, fishing something out of his overstuffed pockets, “Here, take the plaster -”
“Awww, thanks!“
“Honestly…” Maxie had to snicker to himself - he sounded so casual, that was what got him, and...anyhow, it didn’t matter.

So they left the building,  joined the crowds wandering the long, bright orange path and lazing under the steel and glass archways to get out of the autumn breeze and midday sun. A few teenagers called out to them as they passed by, asking them for a battle with their top percentage, star athlete Pokemon - they had to keep walking, politely shake their heads and shake them off. No trouble - there were already plenty of other people to fight.

But most of those people were keeping their distance from one corner of the parking lot, right next to the big black van. Well, all except for Maxie and Archie.
What the -
Mostly because a massive white cloud of thick smog had covered it up. Like shadow puppets, you could faintly see people inside, rushing about and ordering their Pokemon in a cacophony of commands and mild panic. Tabitha, saying that even if they couldn’t see each other, ‘they’ couldn’t either, and Shelly, telling him they should run...

“Hang on!” Maxie cried, dropping the bags at once -
We’re coming!
Without a moment of hesitation, they jumped into the hazy cloud, the literal heat of the battle. There, in the center of it, they could see the (presumably) Pokemon - darting around them so fast they could barely make out their shapes. The pure white fog stung their eyes, the shattered dirt tripped them up. But if they could just get between the fighting Pokemon, whoever it was would stop out of pity or in surprise, and then, they would pay -
Whoever it was had to be pretty cowardly. Going after the admins when they weren’t there.

Out of the cloud, a Mightyena saw someone moving and pounced, kicking dirt into Maxie’s face.
“What on earth is - “ he spluttered, interrupted a coughing fit. Behind him, Archie cried out and fell on top of him, shoved to the ground by a Sharpedo leaping at his back. The mist began to clear, but Maxie and Archie were still trying to get to their feet…

“Abort! Abort!” someone gasped, “Pom-Pom, wait! Wrong person!
Instinctively, Maxie and Archie covered their heads - as a Camerupt rushed towards them, stamped the ground, sent a flurry of dirt and rock into the air…
“Ah, shit.”
...Before it rained down on top of them.
A single Jigglypuff climbed up on top of the new pile of rocks, seemingly unaware that anything had happened and without a single scratch. It stuck its tongue out at the admins, and skipped away lightly through the mild carnage.

Tabitha punched his palm - “That little…”
“Just...let it go,” Shelly sighed, “it’s not worth it.”
“Archie! Maxie!” Matt cried, already throwing the larger clumps of dirt aside, “Hold on - I’ll get you out of there!” (Archie’s arm was poking out of the rubble, and he gave a thumbs up.)
“Okay, so...next time we don’t tell our Pokemon to attack the next thing that moves?” Courtney suggested, petting her Camerupt which was mooing quietly, “Shhh, Pompeii, it’s okay, we’ll get ‘em next time…”
“Get who? ” Maxie snapped, kicking his way out of the rubble, shaking off the rocks, and dusting himself down, “Who attacked you?”
“Yeah,” Archie agreed, letting Matt help him up, “Where are they? Did they run off?”
“Like a coward ,” Tabitha told them, pointing at the Jigglypuff, which seemed to be playing loves-me-loves-me-not with a daisy.


“... Ahhhhhh ,” Archie sighed, “I see what you mean.” Maxie unclipped a Pokeball from his belt, releasing his Camerupt onto the torn-up turf.
“Can I ask...why?”
“What do y’ mean?”
“Why a... Jigglypuff?
“Oh, well, It looked at me funny.”
“I - no, it didn’t,” Shelly corrected, “It is literally always smiling.”
“That...can’t be right,” Archie mused, “Maybe it’s pretending.”

“Right,” Maxie declared, hands on his hips and staring the Jigglypuff down - “Never fear, I’ll take care of the fiend! Cinderbar. Use... Eruption. ” His Camerupt stamped on the ground.
Wait, no!
It took a couple of seconds. Then, like a pipe about to burst, the grass below the Jigglypuff swelled, and rose, and stretched...and finally tore open, a beacon of lava blowing the grass and the creature sitting on it far, far into the sky…
The debris landed in the nearby lake with a hiss of steam.

“We were kind of...training,” Shelly explained, recalling her Pokemon.
Ohhh, ” Maxie gasped, glancing over at the lake to see if he might fish the Jigglypuff out again, “I suppose I should, ah... let you all finish off the next one, then!”
“What’re you training for?” Archie asked them, as they all left behind the battle scene - recalling their Pokemon, making an attempt to kick the dirt back into the holes it exploded from. Truthfully, he felt himself simmering with a little embarrassment now.
“Oh, you know, team building stuff,” Shelly told him with a proud smile, “Like, we haven’t battled together in, what, five years? And even then our Pokemon were all babies, so I thought we could...make up for lost time.”
“And that’s going well?” Maxie asked, brightly -
“Yeah, it feels great!”


“Well for one, you’re all fantastic at timing,” Archie explained, counting on his fingers, “I can, uh...say that from experience. And I can imagine putting all your water and lava attacks together would... wow. Sorry we got back so quick - “
“Uh-huh,” Courtney replied, fishing something out of her pocket and handing it to Maxie, “we tried that. It might be illegal, but…”
“Is this - obsidian? ” Maxie gasped, taking the shiny black crystal and turning it over in his hands, watching it glitter and shine, “My word , that’s creative - may I keep this?”
“Yeah, I’ve got plenty…”
“Don’t shank anyone with it,” Shelly told her.
“Wasn’t planning to, but okay…”

“And...if we’re ever separated, or something,” Archie wondered aloud, talking to no-one in particular, “...you’d all still be fine.” He lagged behind on the way to the van, feeling a bit of excitement bubble up inside him when he watched them all go.

He hadn’t seen them all together in such a long time, laughing and playing - five years, and he still hadn’t forgotten how their group photos looked, the way they posed for battles. Shelly would almost be pushing everyone forward, her arms draped over Tabitha and Maxie’s shoulders, Tabitha would be boasting about the victory they’d just had or were about to have, and Maxie would be standing side by side with him…
Even Matt and Courtney, the new ones who supposedly never knew Team Aqua and Magma when they weren’t apart, they fit like a glove.

The only difference was that Archie hadn’t joined them yet.
...They were content with just watching.



Tabitha was content telling Maxie to just ‘drive to the ocean’ now, no translation needed. And maybe he did feel a bit of nostalgia as they crawled through the busy main street of Goldenrod City, under the shadow of the glittering Radio Tower, but...the specific directions were still a mystery. And that was fine.
“So just to clarify, we’re just getting the first one that comes in?”
“I’m hoping for that, but - I can’t promise anything…”

Just behind the Global Terminal, a shining neon skyscraper built from ice-blue glass jutting out onto the ocean, they found a maze of docks, harbor-side shops and cafes - all dressed up in shining neon too. Bright blue ferries with glass bottoms were pulling into the harbor for the last time that day, with others taking tourists out to see the night-time Finneon shoals. From rusty hulks that towered over the van to tiny dinghies, the docks were alive.

“Even if we end up havin’ to wait here a while,” Archie was explaining, “we’re, like... kind of invisible. ...The license plate was my biggest worry, to be honest.”
It was almost like another Global Terminal.
“It’s - it’s good enough,” Maxie reassured him, still feeling like he’d forgotten something very, very important as he parked the van. The admins all jumped out - eager to stretch their legs.
Maxie glanced at the back seat as they ran off; their bags were already packed.
Now all they’d have to do is take whatever they needed onboard a Kalos-bound fishing boat, hope no-one caught up to them as they waited, and they would be as far away from Johto as they could get.

...And also hope whoever pulled into the harbour next would take their money.
This plan was old. Old but...with Archie’s encouragement, Maxie was prepared to use it again.
“Well - “ Maxie said to the admins, as they fished Pokeballs and potions out of their backpacks, “I’ll...let you all get back to training, shall I?”
Matt gave them a slightly puzzled look -
“Oh, I was thinking I’d join in, actually,” Archie explained brightly, tossing his Pokeball to the ground - “but maybe I won’t ‘throw myself into it’ this time, if y’ know what I’m saying - “
“Ayyy!”
“Ayy!”

“Hang on!” Maxie called, running after the admins on their way to the docks, snatching up a shopping bag on the way, “I, er, brought a few rare candies, in case you all needed some…”
...This bag was suspiciously light.
“Hey!” he heard Archie snap, “Cindy - I mean, Cinderbar...come on.”
“We’re good!” someone called back.
Maxie looked behind him and saw Cinderbar, sitting behind the van, with a blue candy wrapper dropping out of its mouth onto the ground.

“I know the candy’s nice, ” Archie told them sternly, “but sharing’s nice, too.”
“I - “ Maxie stuttered, seeing his one proper, substantial gift to the admins in tatters, “yes, he’s right. You’ll get sick.” With one hoof, Cinderbar pushed the rest of the rare candies over to the nearby Sharpie - who somehow swallowed them in one gulp.
Archie felt as though Cindy was glaring at him now. Understandable, he thought.
“I suppose I should...go buy some more, then,” Maxie suggested, watching the admins leave. He couldn’t see their faces, but he was sure they were disappointed.
“Eh, I think they’re fine.”
Of course, of course. He had better things to do.

“You can call her ‘Cindy’ if you want,” Maxie added quietly.

Meanwhile, down by the waterfront, the admins were clambering one by one down a slippery flight of stairs to the jetty, floating on the water. It took a lot of coaxing to convince the two Camerupts to follow them down, but the Sharpedos leaping right in seemed to encourage them a bit - as well as the water below, filled with the silhouettes of interesting-looking Pokemon.

“Wait, where’s Courtney?” Tabitha asked.
Shelly glanced behind her; up at the dusty, rusty payphone not far away from the dock’s edge. Courtney nodded as she pushed in her spare change, determined.
“Ah, she’s callin’ someone…”
It’s my family, she reasoned, they have literally never been surprised by anything. Cousin Maisy dyed her hair red last year and joined a cult, for crying out loud.

“Alright, so,” Tabitha declared, watching the waves with a beady eye, “the next Pokemon we see coming out of the ocean...that’ll be our target.” His Camerupt knelt down on the wood. Shelly’s Mightyena stalked the edge of the jetty, and Matt’s Sharpedo...floated there. Menacingly.

Archie and Maxie caught up to them - but Maxie couldn’t sit down on the dock with Archie and watch them; not yet. He couldn’t think why he couldn’t relax yet, but - maybe he should trust his gut anyhow. Still, the only thing that caught his eye was the dream team hanging out on the water together, but - he didn’t know why.
He could save the nostalgia for a bit later, surely.

“Hey!” Archie called out, pointing to a ripple on the water, “that might be something - “ he finished, before the Pokemon on the dock turned into a flurry of hooves and fins and claws, all running, jumping, swimming for the same spot -
And something jumped up on the dock.
“Nope,” Shelly snapped, picking up her Mightyena by the midriff when she saw it, “we don’t hurt those.” The Corsola clunked its way over to the other side of the dock like it was taking an afternoon walk, before hopping back in the water with a satisfying ker-plunk.
“Alright. We’re cool.“

Then something else followed it.
Behind you! ” Tabitha shrieked. Shelly jumped out of the way of a long, grey tentacle grabbing the dock and pulling whatever was down there up and up - a Tentacruel, looking for its small pink dinner and finding another. Quickly, the admins moved back, flanked by their Pokemon. They needed time to think - time to calm down.
“Alright, Kelpie,” Shelly called, “taunt it!”
Archie had to pause halfway before he jumped to the stairs. They knew what they were doing.

Shelly’s Mightyena started leaping in and out of reach of the Tentacruel’s tentacles, even jumping on and off its head as quick as an acrobat - like Archie never saw before. The Tentacruel fully lifted itself onto land, trying to chase it with its tentacles flying through the air, trying to keep it in its sight -
...And then a fin popped out of the water behind them.

Yes! ” Archie cried, as Matt clicked his fingers and his Sharpedo surfaced, aiming for a perfect shot against the still-distracted Tentacruel. He’d seen it so many times before - but the way it’d leap from the water was always beautiful to watch.
But then Tabitha began to run. His Camerupt galloped behind him, its humps glowing bright orange with lava, bubbling over like a pot of boiling water.
“Oy, Maxie!” he called to the man pacing and pacing around the docks alone, “ Watch this!
The Tentacruel jumped. The Camerupt took aim. Maxie finally turned to look and...he didn’t know what to think at first.
“Matt! Let’s, uh…” he began, trying to think of something cool to say -
“Let’s do it!” Matt finished, flashing a grin.

A stream of lava and a stream of water shot from the Camerupt and Sharpedo, hitting one another in a burst of steam, a jet that blew the Tentacruel down the jetty and sent Maxie ducking behind a bin.
Oh my, ” he gasped quietly, as the steam cleared.
...How long had it been since he’d seen them gush about trying exactly that?
How long had it taken them to work together in battles like this again?

“Ay, I think we kind of missed that one…”
“Ah, who cares?”
Very fast, Maxie thought, extremely fast. Stupidly fast, but maybe it was...normal for them.
Either way, this was their battle, their Pokemon. It wasn’t like he could really judge how well they worked together as a team as normal, right, wrong, et cetera.

With another hiss of steam, the Tentacruel hit back with its own jet of water like a bullet from a gun - the Camerupt took the entire hit, falling to its knees as the lava in its humps cooled from a fiery orange to a dull red. Tabitha clicked a button on the Pokeball, bringing it back in.
“You wanna try?” he asked Maxie, halfway up the stairs. He held out his hand, inviting him to come down and join them, and Maxie...he forgot what he was so worried about.
“Oh, alright,” he decided, taking Tabitha’s hand, “I’ll give it a go.”
“Careful, it’s slippy - “
“I’m fine, really...“
As they jumped down together, with Maxie still making sure Tabitha stayed upright Shelly and Matt were busy stalling the massive jellyfish with bite after bite, taunt after taunt - with Archie cheering them on as they did, still with one hand over his Pokeball.

“Cerberus, attack!” Maxie commanded, releasing his Mightyena, “Use...whatever they’re using!”
Kelpie, hang on -
With a thump, Shelly’s Mightyena hit the jetty, still struggling to get a tentacle off its leg - it sank its fangs in and the Tentacruel pulled away, but...it still struggled to get to its feet again.
...Cerberus, hoping to impress its trainer, lay down next to them belly up.

“Oooh, yikes,” Archie muttered, cringing a little. Quickly, Shelly picked up Kelpie and left the Tentacruel alone, waving everyone a quick goodbye as she went for a break. Maxie, Matt and Tabitha were fighting well now - Cerberus was even trying to kick the Tentacruel off the jetty again like it was burying a bone, and it seemed to be working.

She sat down next to Archie, giving a glance to the still-occupied payphone - Kelpie lay on the dock, breathing heavily and panting. Archie rummaged through the bag full of battle supplies, fishing out an Antidote and spraying it in the Mightyena’s mouth - it coughed and spluttered, the medicine tasted awful, but it felt a little less queasy already.
“There you go,” he said softly, “all better.”
“You alright?” Tabitha asked, trying to get his Weezing to not blow away in the wind, “...Did you want to call it quits? ”
“Nah, we’re just taking a break…” Shelly sighed, pulling her backpack over and trying to use it as a seat, as Archie handed her a bottle of water.
“Ah, that looks...intense,” Archie commented, seeing Maxie tell Cerberus to swing the Tentacruel by its tentacle like a hammer at the Olympics. (Tabitha seemed to approve.)

Now he wondered if he could just - jump down. Just jump down and join in, like a Pokemon Ranger dropping out of a tree, bam, but...no, no. If they needed his help - they could ask, he reminded himself.
...And if everything was going well, they wouldn’t need it. In fact, he should be happy.
(Still, it looked...fun, being down there, being them.)

“Can I ask you kind of a...weird question?” he said, turning to Shelly.
“Hm?”
“Do you guys ever feel like this was...too sudden?” he wondered aloud, motioning towards the trio fighting on the jetty, “Like, one day, we’re still split up, then...the next day, we’re all one massive team again...and you didn’t even get much time to get used to it, ‘till today.”
“Well, it was kind of my idea, right?”
“Oh, yeah. Yeah...it was,” Archie realised, “Still, you get what I’m talking about.”
Shelly paused for thought, taking another look at the payphone behind her.

“...I guess it is a little weird,” she explained, “and - yeah, sudden, but it’s not...uncomfortable or anything. Cause,” she continued, counting on her fingers, “I’ve worked with Tabitha, Maxie’s actually...not that intimidating and Courtney’s just...really chill and funny, and…”
Nothing else was coming to mind other than synonyms for ‘nice to be around.’

“Anyway, it was my idea, so really, I’m the one who should be asking if you’re freaked out,” she chuckled, shuffling a little closer to Archie, so they could hear a little better.
“I’m...only half joking.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, cause…” she began, quieting down a bit and resting a hand on Archie’s shoulder, “...I know this is a lot more personal for you than it is for me, and I know...I know I did this ‘cause I thought you needed help - “
“I did,” Archie admitted, “and...you did what was best for us.”
“You think?”
“Yeah. I mean, it’s a little strange, like you said, but...I think I’ve got bigger things to worry about than something like...that. And people do... really weird things when they’re on the run, too - me included - “
“Ach, I know.”
“So...maybe that’s why Maxie’s okay with me being here. I’m fine with that.”
He looked down at Maxie, their back turned to them.
“Don’t tell him that,” Archie added, just in case.
“Oh, no, I won’t.”

“But...me personally, I just...don’t want to keep up a grudge anymore,” he admitted, knowing for sure now that no-one else was listening, “I’m done. I’ve got better things to do,” he explained, with a slightly weary, but still very genuine smile.
“That’s...wonderful.”
“Is it?”
“Mmhm. I could kinda tell you got tired a while back,” Shelly continued, “And...plus, if you can fix anything, we’d have to do it right now, y’know?”
Archie’s heart skipped a beat; he should’ve expected the conversation to go here.
“That’s...a bit morbid, actually. Sorry.”
“Nah, nah, you’re right. Still,” Archie wondered, “it’d be nice to settle down, sort all that stuff out when we’re... not trying to smuggle ourselves onto a fishing boat.”
“Mm. I feel like I lowered my standards a bit,” Shelly quipped, “Like, when I first joined Devon I was thinking I’d die happy if I got on the front cover of a magazine or something, now I just...wanna have a house, and go back to university, maybe a few friends - “

And then - then she started laughing.
“You know, you could - “ Archie began, quite suddenly, “you could do that.”
Shelly paused, realising they were serious.
“...You should point out few places for me sometime,” he offered, “like, once we get to Kalos or Unova or...wherever we go next. It’s worth a shot.”
“Wait - really?”

The door of the payphone shot open, and Courtney was already making her way down to the jetty quickly, quickly - making a point to look down, hide her face. Pompeii followed behind her, still rubbing up against her leg.
“Hey, she’s back!” Matt called -
“Archie, come on!”
“You mean…” Shelly asked, “we’d all settle down there - or just…”
No, no. He probably didn’t mean that.
“Okay...yeah! Yeah, I’ll keep that in mind! ...Anyway - you wanna see what they’re doing?” she asked, pointing towards the growing crowd by the waterfront.
“Sure - oh, wow…

The Tentacruel had been chased into the ocean, still keeping a beady eye on the team of four. Mostly because their Pokemon were clearly preparing something, but...they weren’t attacking. Cinderbar sat next to Pompeii, the lava on their backs lighting up the docks in a beautiful array of yellows and oranges. Matt’s Sharpedo sat on the docks with its mouth wide open, its fangs glistening with ice and its breath showing up as great white clouds.

“Alright, bro, this may sound weird…” Matt explained, pointing to the gap between the teeth, “But what you do is get Sharpie and get it to fire the water through Goldie’s mouth. It’ll, uh…”
“Supercool it,” Maxie finished, finding it hard to hide his excitement.
Archie glanced up at Shelly, remembering her Sharpedo was still in its ball, at full health -
“It’s fine! I’ve already practiced,” she called down to him at once. Sharpie was released into the harbor, herded into position behind the rows and rows of fangs.

“Tabitha, are you... sure you don’t want to give it a go?” Maxie asked, “I’m sure you’ve been practicing this for ages - “
“Yeah, that’s why you’re doing it!” Tabitha laughed, sitting behind them.
“Alright, Camerupts…” Courtney commanded, realising one was still looking at her with wide eyes, “I - Pom-Pom, it’s fine. I’m okay now, see?” She smiled brightly, but the sniffle she still had wasn’t helping her point.

“You alright?” Matt asked quietly, as Sharpie aimed the water jet.
“Nope,” Courtney admitted, “I’ll tell you, but - I’m just gonna destroy some shit first, alright?” she suggested, pointing at where the Tentacruel was a minute ago, “ Fire!
Fiiiiire! ” Maxie cried, before registering what Courtney just said - “Oh, dear - “
In sequence, Sharpie’s stream of water shot through Goldie’s mouth, chilling it before the two Camerupts fired one stream of molten lava - as the two crossed, a huge burst of steam exploded outwards with a crackling, hissing sound.

Then came the pitter-patter as the two streams stopped, and a hail of black, glassy shards rained onto the water and clattered off the other side of the docks - some even stuck inside the wood like arrows. A sheet of pebbles floated to the surface of the water and bobbed there.
“Matt,” said Archie, wide-eyed, “is this meant to happen - “
“Yeah, bro!”
“No way!”
...And yet Maxie wasn’t transfixed on the miniature volcanic eruption, not yet. That could wait.

Hey, ” Shelly cried with a sarcastic edge, “ ya missed!
The Tentacruel was long gone, of course.
“...I know,” Tabitha replied, smirking, “I’ve let it go. It’s not worth it.”

“There was...something you wanted to talk about?” Maxie asked Courtney quietly, fishing a piece of gauze bandage he’d bought out of his pocket and handing it to her.
“Oh, well, it’d take a while…” Courtney explained, drying her eyes with it and sitting down on the stairs, a little out of sight.
“That’s perfectly fine,” Maxie reassured her, “...We’ve got the time.”



Homely had always openly disliked how his supervisors never knocked. They always walked in without much of an entrance, much pomp and circumstance, especially the lady with the glasses. She had a habit of appearing suddenly, over his shoulder, ready to talk.
Mind you, he had never said this to their faces. His agents got close, occasionally. Really, he wished they would stop for his own sake, but...he never said that to their faces, either.

“Alright, where’s your leader?” that same lady asked the nearest man, in a monotone, still walking as she spoke and checking her watch.
“Ohhh, what do you need him for?” Chaser retorted - a little too late. They’d already spotted him by the water cooler, and his question fell on willingly deaf ears.

“Ah…” Homely chuckled, leaning on the water tank, “So, I’m guessing I forgot another meeting.”
His supervisor was silent, rifling through papers.
“If so, it’s…” he began, watching her carefully, “...it’s nice of you to come to me…”
“No, you haven’t forgotten anything,” she replied nonchalantly, “I just needed to tell your team something as well.”
“Oh, I’m usually the one that tells them…” he began to explain - before his supervisor finally looked at him, and looked at him with a cold glare.

“I think it’s best if I do it,” she whispered with an obviously fake smile.
Then, they went right back to rifling through their papers, only looking up when the red phone on the desk beside them, the tip line began to ring...and for the first time Homely’s hand froze halfway to it. He peered around the more-or-silent office.
“Ah, anyone else wanna deal with that?” he asked the room - a few agents began to speak... but all of them thought someone else would do it. It felt like a joke of his hadn’t landed - he hadn’t felt like this since he first picked the name ‘Homely’ -

“You take it,” said his supervisor, paying him her fullest attention.



Maxie and Courtney made it quite clear that...right now wasn’t the time for a group hug. The rest of the group looked over, listening, trying not to crowd her too much.
“So I was calling my dad, right,” she explained, grateful her voice wasn’t shaking anymore, “and when they hear me, my dad - he took the phone off my mum, and he starts...freaking out. I mean...he wasn’t mad, but...he was going on and on about how the police could track where I am if I called, and I’m...trying to say I’m okay, I’m fine, I’m not using my phone but he kept - interrupting me.”

“My, that must’ve been stressful…” Maxie replied, handing her a little bottle of water. He sat down beside her, slowly to see if she was alright with it.
“Jeez,” Archie mumbled.
“I know, right? And then I try to say I’m about to go somewhere else and that I want to keep in touch, but then everyone goes...real quiet.” Courtney could remember it clearly now, the dead air - and she was pausing for just as long as they did.
“They said they’d… ’understand if I couldn’t come home anymore, if it’d be too...dangerous.’ And my mum went on this big tangent about how they - how they thought the police were keeping an eye on them in case I did, and that they’ll make sure to keep this secret and...it just felt - off.”

Maxie didn’t really have any questions to ask; he only nodded. He couldn’t exactly refute the idea that they were keeping an eye on their house, he’d feel like he were telling a white lie. And now wouldn’t be the time for one.

“‘Cause you know my family,” she continued, slow and tired, “they don’t care about anything…”
Anything? ” Matt repeated, under his breath.
“But now, all of a sudden everyone’s there’s talking like - I don’t know, like…”

“...Like we do?” Maxie suggested quite quickly. He waited for her to correct him - would she?
But she thought it over for a moment, and once she did, it…
“Mmhm,” Courtney muttered, kicking at the wood, “I - I know they didn’t mean to do that, though. Anyways - that’s what happened,” she finished, trailing off.
“I get what you’re saying,” Shelly added, “Like, you don’t want to be thinking about this literally all the time. You’d go mad.”
“...I, uh - try not to. Now that I’m thinking about it.”
What counted as all the time, Maxie wondered.

“If you wanted, you could always tell them it feels - off, ” he suggested, quoting her, “You - well, I assume called them because you wanted your family, I’m sure they’d understand if you told them you just want to talk…”
“...You think it’s worth a shot?”

“If I see any other phone boxes like that anywhere else - I’ll let you know,” Maxie assured her.
...Most of the people that were hanging around them had wandered away by now, watching the sunset on the harbor while they’d talked. And when Courtney got up to follow them - she looked back, waiting for Maxie to come.
Really, Maxie was expecting to be left alone after Courtney was done talking.

“Courtney,” he asked quietly, “may I ask you something?”
“Go on,” she told him, a little bit excited.
“Do you - do you ever feel like that here?” he continued, looking down at the ground at first, “I know I take all of this quite seriously, but if you feel like it’s...unnecessary stress, I understand.”
...Courtney blinked, taking a couple of seconds to realise what he was getting at.
“Well, I dunno if it’s your fault.
“Ah,” Maxie stuttered, “right - “
“But it’s still...a lot,” she explained further, softly, “…I guess I just got overwhelmed for a sec.”
“Oh, I get that. All the time,” Maxie admitted, at once - he almost trailed off, hoping his overwhelmed was the same kind as hers -
“Like my brain gave up ‘cause it was too big of a problem,” Courtney described, opening her arms wide to catch the whole harbor and horizon in them.

“Really, I don’t want to drag this out any longer than we have to. I - I don’t know if I’ve said that enough to you all,” Maxie clarified, “And I just hope I’m not...making this more uncomfortable by accident,” he explained, looking over at Archie, “if we are all sticking together in the meantime.”
“I think it’s just...the general situation that sucks,” Courtney told him, quite simply.
“I - “

“Yeah!” Tabitha chimed in, holding an empty beer bottle in the air like it was a battle trophy, “Like...I have seen some shit in my time - but not once did I think I would be smuggling myself onto a boat to get to Kalos - am I right?”
Maxie froze.
“I know! ” Archie repeated, casually, brightly -
Why didn’t they say anything before - long before?

“I bought cards,” Courtney announced, “so we don’t get bored - “
If they were going to get bored, why were they still going through with this?
“Yeah, and...we’ll all have each other to talk to, right?” Archie continued, “I’m sure you’re fine, Maxie.” And he tried to believe him,
“It’s certainly gonna be...interesting,” Shelly commented, eyeing them all up -
Why weren’t they mad at him?

He tried to laugh it off, and that was working; Courtney turned back to the group, satisfied and Archie got less tense. Tabitha fell silent, satisfied and Maxie gave him a knowing look - he knew what to do now. Truly, he did.
“Well,” he told everyone, once they had quietened down, “if you ever find this to be too much to deal with, you can come talk to me about it. Maybe we can...work something out.” And just like that - Tabitha’s eyes lit up.

“Aww,” Courtney cooed -
“Wait - really?” Tabitha asked him, his face softening.
“Of course,” Maxie told him calmly, a hand on his shoulder, “...I think this is ridiculous too, you know, we’re all in the same boat here…”
So Tabitha blushed, hearing his own words repeated back to him in such a warm voice, and Maxie himself felt like he’d done something right, and now someone could say freely what he had done wrong, decide if this was ridiculous or if he was being ridiculous…

It felt good. At least, right now it did.



And later on, once all the talk about the trip to Kalos was dying down, Maxie and Archie slipped off to the Kalosian fishing boat, not far away. Perfectly put together and with some Kalosian to boot, the whole negotiation went smoothly - well, past the initial “why, for the love of Lugia, would you choose a fishing boat over a plane” questioning it was.

By the end of that conversation, the man was just rich enough to let six tourists onto his ship, but not enough for any red flags to be raised. They even peppered in the detail that they’d walked here, not driven - Archie was rather proud of that one, and Maxie agreed.

And it only really hit them as they were walking away that it worked. They patted each other on the back, so to speak, and then thought, and thought...and now here they were, standing against the wall of The Little Luvdisc pub, talking about...Kalos in general.
Well, the conversation had long since stopped being about that.

It started with them talking about life in Kalos, then how Maxie would love to live in Cyllage City if he had to live anywhere there, and how Archie always thought Olympia was nice, then the idea that they’d be chased out of Kalos, and...

“Can I ask...” Maxie was wondering, after a long pause, deep in thought, “...when do you think this will end? Just - out of curiosity,” he tacked on, quickly.
“I - don’t know, really,” he confessed, quietly, “Haven’t actually thought about it that much. Or...at all, actually. ...I’m sorry. But...anyway, what’s your estimate?” he added, a little bit more brightly than before.

“I - well, they’d have to give up eventually, ” Maxie reasoned, “I don’t know how long that’d be, but - it’d happen. There’s got to be some time, surely, when they just - accept that we’re dead? Or something along those lines...”
“Maybe laziness’ll save us,” Archie mused, leaning back. But then he thought about it a little bit more, and the little smile on his face went away.

“They’re probably thinking we’ll give up first.”
“And then - we’re thinking they will...” Maxie finished, “Ah.”
“Like a...what’s it called? Mexican standoff?”
“I... think that’s with three people.”
“Ah, yeah, so it’s like - well, I don’t know what it’s like, but it’s stupid.”
“Agreed.”

“...Well. Anyhow, I - I know I can’t keep going forever,” Maxie said, tentatively, “we’ve got to give up or stop somewhere, at some point…”
“I can’t either, honestly,” Archie began, “but I...wait.”
“Wait, what?”
“Do you mean we as in...us?” he asked Maxie, under his breath, pointing to the both of them, “or all of them?” And he motioned towards the docks just down the street, where the admins were still chattering about how to pass the eleven days on a leaky boat.
“I mean all of them,” Maxie clarified before Archie had even stopped speaking -
“Right, right - “

“I...I know what you’re getting at, though,” he continued, taking a deep breath, “Maybe they’re already getting sick of this, but we’re …”

Archie looked back at them all, wistfully. They had no idea they were so relatively close by, talking about something they’d never talked about in front of them before.
“Maybe not getting sick of it, just...getting tired,” Archie suggested, still looking away, “Fair enough, too, they've all been stuck together for ages -”
“Still, they don’t deserve that,” Maxie muttered under his breath, but he didn’t expect to see Archie visibly tense up, like he’d just hit a nerve -
“We could do something,” Archie suggested, softly now, like he didn’t quite have the energy to declare it, “...something nice for them.”




Homely put the phone down and waited for the comment, congratulation, the snarky remark, anything. His supervisor had been noting it down the whole time, word for word somehow, but…

“I’ll...just leave this here.”
Nothing.
“Right, that’s done,” she muttered, placing the transcript on the desk and forgetting about it, “Anyway...Homely, I was going to tell you - we’re, uh...going to be bringing a new lead agent in tomorrow. You’ll be transferred back to the.... Giovanni case,” she explained, reading it all off her clipboard -
“What - “ he snapped, “ Why?

His agents came running quickly, crowding behind him like an entourage.
“Oh, he thought it’d fit you.”
Someone laughed - Agent Chaser, right behind him. He couldn’t believe it, but then again, if he were in his exact situation, told something like that ...he’d probably laugh too.
“I mean - why are you replacing me?” he snapped, gesturing to all his agents. Agent Chaser stepped forward, almost pushing in front of him -
“Is this ‘cause you talked back to someone?” they demanded.
Homely had to muscle his way back into place. Not that he minded, no, he’d quite like someone else talking right about now, it’d be fitting…

“No, no, it’s because of all the Xatu exploitation.” A small group of agents chuckled to themselves.
“Bullshit, it’s the license plate!”
“I - yeah! I’m telling you, that was nothing - “

“What we’re all saying is...is you’re talking out of your…” Chaser began, trailing off as he realised they weren’t saying that at all. ...He slunk back into place.

“No, I’m pretty sure he was gone as soon as he made us use the Aggron, right?”
“Actually, she’s doing it ‘cause all the campers on Route 22 got pissy - “
“They don’t care about that, I’m pretty sure...“
“Yeah! It’s the Aggron! Oh, but forget the Camerupt - “
“Don’t y’know,” someone chimed in, “they get rid of them after a certain amount of time.”
“This ain’t fair! We - we know what’s going on here!”
“I think the Indigo League told them to - “

That’s enough -
“I still think he just pissed off someone important…”
I said that’s enough! ” Homely ordered, spittle flying out his mouth. Quickly, he took a forced ‘deep breath’ and straightened up, trying to look at tall as possible.

“Alright, you can...tell me now,” he told the supervisor, giving a side-eye to his entire force, in a vague attempt to endear himself to her.

“I wasn’t told,” she replied, already getting out the letter of resignation -
“Then - then here’s the deal,” Homely suggested, getting up close, hand over heart in the most exaggerated way possible, “you tell me one good reason, one good reason why I - why I’ve screwed up. And I’ll go. I’ll...go quietly. We’ll all walk away happy.” And he put on a smile to show his point.
The supervisor shoved the letter in his face. “I don’t have an official reason,” she explained, calmly and quickly , “I can’t confirm or deny anything, but some coworkers have been saying the Aggron had something to do with - “
“I said one good reason.” For once, Homely wasn’t smiling.
Her mouth went dry.
“As I said, not official,” she repeated, putting her hands up -

“So...what do I do now?” Homely asked, quite casually, turning around and inviting his agents to give him an answer. This time, no-one did.
He raised an eyebrow at her, and then, something in the supervisor...snapped. More specifically, she looked up at the clock, remembered the closing time of her favourite sushi place and - well, it was all downhill from there.
“Well, until this time tomorrow,” she quipped, turning heel and leaving, “...whatever you want.

Homely’s eyes widened. And he felt a bitter laugh coming on, but...now it was turning into an actual chuckle; he was laughing with her now, under his breath, as she walked out the door looking smug. Satisfied, like she’d just won an argument with a rude stranger.
But of course, Homely mused, she hadn’t exactly won the argument. Suddenly every ounce of resentment he had melted away like lava off a Pallet Town roof.

“Awww, you guys,” he cooed as his force came in for one last group hug, “it’s alright. Homely’s gonna be a-okay.”




The admins didn’t know why Archie and Maxie said they would have to ‘wait around here one more day until we can leave’ like it was some kind of drawback, when they first woke up the next morning. A whole day of not being cooped up inside one van and more or less free to explore the docks - Shelly made that very clear.

And she was rather surprised too when they left to go check out the Global Terminal one last time, and realised Archie and Maxie weren’t coming with them - saying they had something to prepare. But she more or less forgot about it, until they came back for lunch, a chat -

It happened quite quickly, a lot less ceremoniously than Archie and Maxie probably would have liked. Tabitha reached into his bag for his lunch, and...touched what he thought was his journal, his hand passing by what felt like stacks of paper on the way down.
His journal wasn’t this thin. Curious, he pulled it out and -

“Why’s the fake passport in here?” he muttered, flipping through it, “Did I…”
But then...he looked inside again. Stuffed at the bottom was enough cash to get him to Kanto and back, and enough potions and revives to keep his team alive for weeks. If he wanted, he could run off into the wild blue yonder alone with it right now, like a teenager running from their parents, and never look back. Key word being if he wanted. ...He almost couldn't imagine it.
Why was it all in here?
“Hey,” Matt called out, “mine’s in here too…”
Why now?
“Where did they get all this?” Shelly asked no-one in particular, fishing out an Antidote.
Clearly, it was a getaway kit, but…
“Is this...for the boat?” Courtney wondered -
“No. No, I don’t think so.”
Tabitha, Matt, Courtney, Shelly, they were all supposed to be safe - they were all supposed to be together on the way to Kalos for a week and a half, so…
What exactly would they want to be running from? Who, apart from -


Maxie and Archie rounded the corner, ran back to the van...and a terrible, terrible thought planted itself in Tabitha’s head.
“So we’re thinking,” Archie was explaining to Courtney and Shelly and Matt right now, “since we’ve got the whole day to ourselves, we could have one last dinner at the Little Luvdisc - “
One last dinner.

“Oh, like the one in Lilycove!” Matt realised, his eyes lighting up.
“Yes, exactly!” Maxie exclaimed, “And while we’re there, we could talk about our plan - sorry, plans going forward once we get to Kalos, if you wanted…”
“Plus, I thought...we all deserve a treat,” Archie added, “you guys haven’t had a proper meal since - oh, I don’t know…”
“I’m down for that.”
“What time?”
“Oh, whatever works for you guys…”
“Now, where’s Tabitha?” Maxie asked -

He was still beside his bag, trying to plan exactly how he’d get an explanation. How they could all get an explanation.
Oh, Maxie, Maxie, Maxie, he thought, you were right in saying this was too much, but - 
“This isn’t...what I meant,” Tabitha muttered to himself, “This isn’t what I meant at all…”

Notes:

coming soon: the chapter where literally everybody goes OFF

Chapter 20: The New Escape Plan

Summary:

The team of runaways is having one last dinner together before they sail off for who-knows-where - but Tabitha wants to know why Maxie and Archie expect him and everyone else to abandon ship before that happens.
After all, Tabitha thought they'd stick together through thick and thin, even if the worst happens. He wasn't expecting that worst-case scenario to happen so soon afterwards, though.

...All it took was for them to forget about one person, and one fake name.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I know you’ll get fries if I get fries…”
“You’d want to see where they’re getting the Slowpoke from.”
“Or who, rather.”
“Anything else, sir?”
“Nope, that’s everything...”
Right, great. Now I can say something, Tabitha planned, knowing he’d lost his appetite hours ago. He kicked at the backpack under his seat.
“Wonderful,” Maxie muttered to himself.

Oh, Tabitha, you silly goose, he had said as they all walked in, why’d you take your bag in with you? The temptation to blow off some steam right then and there was strong, but he settled for just telling him quite firmly that actually, someone put my passport in here. I wonder why.
This wasn’t just his problem, was it?
...Even though he got a quiet ‘I’ll explain later’ from Maxie, he could wait.
This branch of the Little Luvdisc wasn’t exactly like the one they all knew in Lilycove other than the nautical decor, and the warm glow of a fire. For a start the place was packed with people - didn’t stop them from acting a bit like they owned the place.
Where they’d once held meetings for their little baby team, here there were scattered tables, pint glasses, banners with ‘Who Wants to be a Millionaire Win 500P: Pub Quiz’ scrawled on them strung up on the walls.
They could talk about anything they liked here; that much hadn’t changed.
“I just hope we’re not all banned from this one too,” Shelly muttered to Archie once the man left.

“S’ probably gonna take a while for our stuff to get here,” Matt said, looking at the crowd -
Tabitha whispered a quiet ‘thanks.’
...Everyone heard the rustle of him tugging his backpack out from under the table, setting it on his lap and opening it up. The conversation died down at once.

“So,” Tabitha stated, quietly but firmly, “...you were going to tell me why all... this is in here?”
Almost everyone nodded along, even Maxie and Archie. The stacks of bills, the food and the potions, the passport - all of them slipped onto the table in a messy pile.
He tilted his head.
“Alright...so,” Archie explained in a hushed voice, “I wanna start off by saying...we’re not in any danger right now. Just so you know.”


“Oh no.”
He could guess the answer with a bit more certainty now.
“...Really. Anyway - “
“While all of you were gone ,” Maxie interrupted, leaning forward and speaking quickly, “this morning, me and Archie put together some...”
He paused for just a second and realised Tabitha was leaning backwards into his seat, crossing his arms, waiting. Archie looked over, probably offering to say it for him -
“Some escape kits,” he finished, “In...case you wanted to leave, some time.”
“...Wait, what?” Matt whispered.
“Yes, branch off, fly the nest, go your own way - “ Maxie kept explaining without a breath in between - until he finally ran out of metaphors, and went quiet before he said something stupid.

“Basically...we both had a look at where we are right now,” Archie continued, softly now as Matt looked down at the ground, “and we realised...some of you might not want to follow us all the way to Kalos. It’s far away, it’s scary, it’s...not something I can imagine most people would be comfortable with. Even in a situation like this. You’re tired, and that’s okay.”


One by one, they all had the lightbulb moment.
“We - “
No, no. Back up. Something was wrong.
“I’ve clearly been assuming that…”
“Yes. We get it now, though,” Maxie interrupted, “So now - we’re giving you an out. Just in case you don’t want to follow us until...we, er, either get arrested or the police give up. Any time you feel you have to, no questions asked.” He clapped his hands together.
“No what -” Archie repeated quietly, confused -

“We’ve been...following you?”

Shelly spoke quietly. A little shaky, almost correcting herself - and then, like a crescendo, everyone talked at once.
“I - no, that’s not right...“
“How would that even work?”
“I...told you,” Courtney stuttered, “I’m okay with this - “
“I didn’t think we were doing that!“
“Obviously I’d say something,” Matt gasped -
“Yeah, Shelly!” Tabitha cried, getting up out of his seat and arching over the table, taller than Archie and Maxie, “we’re not following you, that’s - that’s not what we’re doing at all. It’s not like we’re still thinking you’re the leaders or anything - ”
Exactly!” Maxie snapped.

What?
“I understand completely if you don’t see me as a leader anymore,” Maxie told Tabitha directly, a hand on his shoulder, “considering my...track record.” Quickly, they pulled away from him - it took them a couple of seconds to realise exactly what Maxie was talking about past the obvious, but...
“...You’ve got a choice here, is what we’re saying,” Archie clarified quietly.

“We know,” Shelly retorted.
“...Good?”
Maxie’s heart sank. “We’re just giving you the means to - “
“We don’t want it, that’s the thing,” Tabitha cried, seeing the man who a couple of seconds ago looked cool, calm and collected suddenly go white as a sheet - and Archie beside him, hand covering up his mouth even though he clearly had nothing else to say.
“I don’t…” Maxie stuttered, “...quite think we’re on the same page.”

“Look - okay, so I was mad at you - “
“Yes, and so you -
“And I was too - we all were at some point,” Matt pointed out, looking to Archie.
“But I don’t…” Tabitha continued, voice getting louder, “I don’t see how that means I want to leave you behind - that’s not how that works! That’s not how any of this works!”

“He’s right,” Archie stated, right after Tabitha paused for breath.
“We just...stopped thinking of you like you were before,” Courtney explained.
“I know you just screwed up. I know you’re not going to do something like that again, and...I know everyone here knows that too. I’ve talked to them - “
...And Archie could’ve repeated himself, again, again, and again.
“And I mean, let’s say I wanted to actually leave you, why wouldn’t I just say...something…”
He paused, noticing how both of them had a lightbulb moment. And Matt seemed to have something to say now, so...he let them.

“You...thought we felt we couldn’t,” they whispered, “didn’t you?”
He pulled Archie close, as they nodded, resigned.
“I do,” he told them quietly, “You’re...better than that, I know.” Matt didn’t look...horrified, or scared, or anything along those lines. Was it a good thing or a bad thing that he looked so unsurprised? Or - maybe he wasn’t picking up on the fact this was news to him.
...That he could believe.
“I know I can trust you, alright? I - well, wouldn’t have said bein’ a leader wasn’t good for you if I didn’t, first of all.”
“Oh, you did, didn’t you -  I...shouldn’t have blown you off back then, I’m sorry...”
“Really, I just didn’t think anyone else felt the same way ‘till a couple minutes ago - “ He gave a quick glance to Tabitha, giving him a nod of approval. “And we’re talkin’ about it now, aren’t we?” Matt finished, softly.

“I just...couldn’t really imagine myself as anything else.”
...This would be when he was supposed to imagine it for the first time.
“I get that,” Shelly told him, leaning over the table, “it’ll take a while…”
But he could shut up the little voice saying that it was right that he couldn’t do it, that maybe he wasn’t supposed to in the first place. It wasn’t the time.

“Maxie?”
Meanwhile, Maxie sat there silently, staring into space as he nodded along with what Tabitha was saying. Right beside him, getting a nice hug from their friend, their best friend, was his - no, not co-leader, not anymore - what was he, even?
“Look...he’s - he’s right. I’m not here because of...obligation. Or whatever.”
“Me too. I’m over that.” Courtney pointed out.
More importantly, if this was supposedly not how it worked, then what was?
“I didn’t think you were. Actually.”
“...Really?”
“I thought the deal was if I led you well then you’d stay. If not, you’d go. And...that would be that,” he concluded with a slightly quavering voice, “But - apparently you didn’t - “
“No, no. I just...thought you liked being in charge, to be honest,” Tabitha admitted with a laugh, “I had...no idea that’s what you thought you had to do.”
Archie turned around when out of the corner of his eye...he noticed Maxie was covering up his eyes with his hand, hunched over. (He knew exactly what that meant.)

“...I’m guessing by that, you mean you don’t need me - I mean you don’t need me to be...that anymore?” he questioned, making absolutely sure he was right. And he was answered by Courtney squeezing his hand, Tabitha’s warm smile and a nod.
“I just...like you as a friend,” he explained, “Trust me.”
“Yeah!” Courtney added, “That’s why!”
Was...this how it worked?
“Oh. Oh, my.”
If so, it felt like there was a catch he hadn’t been told yet.

“Do we need to give back your money, then.”
“Hah, that’d be nice…”
“It isn’t your money,” Courtney said sagely, “it’s...our money.”
“Yeah, exactly!”

“Would you want me to...step back a little bit?” Archie wondered -
“If you think that’s what you want,” Shelly replied, quietly and calmly.
“It...might be. I’ll try it.”
“And maybe we could handle some things,” Tabitha suggested, looking to Maxie -
“Well - if you’d like, yes,” he offered, looking away, “that’d be sweet of you.”

The waiter came back carrying their food; baskets of chips and steaks they didn’t know they still had on the menu, salads with a bit of Sunflora seed to taste. (They had to wonder what was going on, but...almost everyone fell silent once they realised they were there. Oh well.)
“Right,” Maxie declared, noticing how all of the admins - no, everyone else, he meant, still strangely quiet, “if we’re - if we’re not being the leaders anymore, how about I make it a bit...official?”
“What do y’ mean?” Archie replied, tilting his head.
Maxie opened his mouth to speak, then - froze.
“Did you ever...actually disband Team Aqua?” he asked, in a hushed voice.
“Well,” Archie chuckled, “I’d...hope everyone got the message when the police started chasin’ us? They...must’ve given up by now.”
“But officially -
“Yeah, yeah, I know what you mean! …No, I didn’t.”
“Oh, thank goodness,” Maxie sighed, “I didn’t either.”

He picked up his glass of water, getting a tiny bit excited.
“Shall I?”
“Like, right now?”
“I mean, it’s...sort of an empty gesture by this point, but - “
“Ach, you could still do it anyway,” Archie pointed out, “And...I’ll do it with you. If you want.”
“A-hem!” Maxie called, clinking his knife against his glass, “Everyone...I have an announcement to make.”
“Yeah?”
“Oooh, wow.”

“As of today, I, Maximillian Rosenberg-Heathcote Wentforth…”
“And...I, er, Archibald Holly Smith…” It’d been ages since he’d heard Maxie’s full name outside of anything legal - it never stopped being funny. For either of them.
“We hereby renounce our positions as the leaders of Team Magma...”
“And Aqua.” Archie clinked his glass against Maxie’s, startling him a little before he realised they were...actually giving him a toast. And he couldn’t stop a smile from breaking out on his face, now that a little weight had been taken off of him.
“Thanks for sticking with us?” Archie finished, less sure but still very...satisfied. Matt hugged him tightly, Shelly muttered a quiet no, thank you, and even Courtney blushed. Tabitha - well, he looked like he’d been told he’d won the lottery when he’d never bought a ticket in his life.

“...Hereby?” Archie repeated with a grin.
“Yes. Don’t you know, we’re making it official - everything official has ‘hereby’ in it.”
The laugh he got was a sort of wheezy, hearty laugh, quiet but still clear.
...Maybe it wasn’t an empty gesture after all.



Especially after all that was done with, Maxie thought he would never be asked to ‘pick a team name’ ever, ever again. And yet here they all were, sitting around a table under the ‘ Who Wants to be a Millionaire Win 500P: Pub Quiz’ banner - staring down an answer sheet.
Was he opposed to it? No. Up until Matt suggested joining the pub quiz to pass the time, Maxie was already worrying about - well, worrying. His mind was swirling with fuzzy questions he didn’t know how to ask yet and even some he shouldn’t. When did they stop seeing him as a leader? When did they move on? What was the thing that changed their minds? There had to be something. The straw that broke the camel’s back.
“Uh - well, we don’t wanna do Team Terra…”
“No, no.”
Was Archie moving on too?
“Team Nova.
“Ohohoho, that’s good - “

Moving on from him or moving on from...everything else?
“Oh, yes,” Maxie suggested, “that’s wonderful.”
Admit it, he thought, you’d just like to feel clever for a little bit. Really, you need it.
“Hey,” someone called out, “write ‘Team Rocket!’”
“Wow. How mature,” Archie hissed under his breath.
Then again, feeling clever meant being the loudest voice in the room. And that was exactly what he needed to take a break from.

“Alright, so we’re starting with general knowledge,” the man in the front of the room said with a drawl, fumbling with a projector remote, “our topic for the first round is ‘Who Wants to be a…’ no - hang on - ah! It’s ‘mythology.’ Hurray.”
“How long are these again?” Shelly whispered -
“Dunno,” Archie whispered back, “if it goes on for, like, hours we’ll leave…”
“Question one; which of these Pokemon is known for rescuing those lost in the mountains? Is it A, Suicune, B, Shaymin, or C, Articuno?” (The slideshow showed a picture of a Pidgeot dressed up in blue with a fluffy white scarf.)
“Well, I don’t think it’s Suicune, ” Archie pondered, “It’d...probably think it’s your own fault.” Maxie smirked to himself.
“It’s C,” Courtney called out -
“Sssh, keep your voice down!”
“Articuno?” Shelly wondered, jotting it down -
“Yep,” Courtney explained, “one time, when I was six, I played dead in the woods while it was snowing really hard so I could see it.”
“Niiice.”
“Oh, no,” Archie gasped, “...Were you okay?”
“It didn’t actually come, y’know.”

“Question two - in Hoenn mythology, the Pokemon Groudon is the personification of what - A, volcanoes, B, the land, or C, the sun…” (The teams muttered amongst themselves - someone could be heard saying it was ‘too soon.’)
“Hey, hey,” Tabitha whispered, nudging an awfully quiet Maxie, “this is your thing.”
“I - you all know it, don’t you?“ he scoffed -
“Alright, what is it then?”
B! The land!” Maxie gasped, “ Honestly …”
Thankyou!

“Question three,” the man continued, skipping right past the slide with Kyogre on it, “in Hoenn mythology, the Pokemon Jirachi will not grant a wish that means it has to do what - A, create matter out of nothing. B, make someone fall in love with you. C, mind control someone, or D…”
“Ah! It’s all of the above,” Maxie finished.
Quickly, he looked over to see who was writing down the answer - and caught Archie with his mouth halfway open, before quietly cursing under his breath for not being fast enough.

“Alright, that’s the first round done…”
But then he visibly relaxed, glancing behind him.
“Well, that was easy.”
“You guys okay with me - “ Archie began…
“Hm?” Maxie turned around.
What exactly were they going to say? No?
“I’m gonna go to the bathroom real quick,” he rephrased, pointing off to the side, “Lemme know how we did.” And he escaped, through the maze of tables and people, not looking back to check if they didn’t want him to step out - he didn’t have to, surely.

Meanwhile, Maxie sat there with the rest of them, feeling a little bit clever but not much better for it. Maybe, he thought, he could offer to get everyone drinks, and then he’d have some time to think, just think - but then he might miss round two, wouldn’t he?
“You okay?” Tabitha asked him, innocently enough.
“Oh, I’m just...a little frazzled, that’s all.”
“...Same.”
And then there was the fact that he could probably do with a listening ear. He could imagine himself talking, and talking, to some random stranger at the bar about the bombshell that’d been dropped on him, which would inevitably get sidetracked into something else...
Maybe it wouldn’t even be a random stranger. What a revolutionary thought.
In fact, no, it definitely wouldn’t be. Talking to random strangers led to trouble.
“Hey. Hey. Hey.”
Someone on the table next to him was whispering in his ear.
...Cheater.

Ex-CUSE me? ” Maxie gasped, swivelling his chair around. All of Team ‘Nova’ got up to look at whoever just offended him - a middle-aged man in a polo shirt, looking smug as ever.
“Yeah, I see you,” he said with a smirk.
Maxie narrowed his eyes. The man did not turn back around, though everyone sitting behind him looked a little...discombobulated, to say the least.
“I’m gonna take your silence as agreement.“
“Calm down, Andy,” said a man in a yellow raincoat, “he’s from Hoenn. I’ve talked to him before, haven’t I?”
“Louis!” Maxie exclaimed, brightly -
Right, he reminded himself, your name is ‘Alexander.’ You’re a tourist from Hoenn taking your friends on an impromptu road trip. Also, you are very, very confident.
“What’s going on?”
The last part couldn’t be too difficult.
“Yes!” Maxie replied, “I am from Hoenn, of course I’d know the answers, so...as he said. Calm down.” He turned right back around, feeling a sense of accomplishment.
Tabitha was struggling not to laugh by this point.
“Ohhh,” a man with a bushy black beard added, “they’re the ones you’re taking back to Kalos tomorrow, right?”
“Oui, yes!”
No, no, Maxie wanted to say.
“They certainly, uh...look the type. If you know what I’m sayin’.”
“Brave?”
“Yeah,” Shelly chimed in, seeing Maxie go quiet, “we’re living life on the edge, y’know?”
“Really,” he continued at a mile a minute, “what’s the fun in taking a long flight when you could, say, sail the high seas - “
“That’s...good to hear,” Louis commented.
“Yeah, last time you tried it the lady changed her mind halfway through…” the bearded man snickered, nudging Louis -
“Arceus almighty, don’t remind me. See,” Louis explained, turning to Maxie now, “she didn’t pack enough food and we had to drop her off…” Maxie could see him glancing down at Tabitha’s tiny duffel bag with a tiny bit of suspicion.

“Oh, don’t worry about that,” he reassured them, “We’ve got enough, haven’t we - “
Quickly he looked back at the group to see if anyone would agree with him, and he noticed a table full of empty seats. Tabitha and Matt, both were wandering off to see if there was a dartboard they could play with.
“I think I’d... definitely get sick of fish by the end of the week.”
Courtney was trying to explain what Giratina looked like to Shelly, as they... also wandered off.
“I mean, no offense to you, I’m sure you do a great service…”
“None taken,” Louis chuckled.
Good, good. He thought that was risky but clearly it wasn’t; if they liked him they’d be less inclined to suspect anything. And - it was nice to have...a total stranger know him. And like him.
“What’s going on?”
Oh no.
“Who is - oh, no, wait.”
Didn’t he sound familiar?
“Andy said this guy was cheating - ”
“Oh, I wonder why,” said the man, bitterly - “...Wait, are you taking him somewhere?”
“Yeeeees?”
Oh no.
“Ah.”

What was their problem - what was his problem? He shouldn’t be paranoid in the middle of a conversation, so scared of a stranger - he could’ve left if that was the case. He should’ve turned around, no-one would’ve judged him, not Tabitha, not Archie, no-one.
“So,” said the man, “did he...say why he was taking your boat?”
“Oh, just for the fun of it, I guess...”
This was the bit he didn’t plan for.
“Riiiiiight.”
Go on, he told himself, do it. Turn back around right now. Ignore them.
It’s not like you’re letting them win, they’re not winning anything - it’s just a pub quiz after all, you’ll be safer. That’s how it works, that’s how it should work...


 

...Everyone probably knew why Archie was gone. If they didn’t know, they probably would’ve tried persuading him to stay for ‘round two.’ He’d said himself, it’s not like it’s not manly or somehow selfish for someone to go into the bathroom for a bit of thinking, reflecting - possibly crying if need be. Then again, he’d mostly directed that towards Matt, and Tabitha and Maxie…
Wouldn’t that be a bit hypocritical, now?

Archie shuffled into one of the stalls as the bathroom filled up with people, locking the door behind him and taking a deep breath. He was fine, he had to tell himself; he wasn’t loitering. If he could work out exactly what was wrong here before he inserted himself back into the team, then - everything would be fine.

Why would he know so well and believe that everyone was too scared to question him?
...He could still remember Matt’s expression when he brought that up. More specifically, the complete lack of surprise.
Was it that he thought himself above them?



“Anyway,” said the man with the beard, holding out his hand, “what’s your name, man? I’m Boris, he’s Andy, I know you know Louis…”
Maxie knew his answer. ‘Alexander.’ All he had to do was say Alexander, shake their hand, say it was lovely to meet them, and then, he could go. That would be that.
“Alex - “
The man who had their back turned around. And they were certainly familiar.
It was ‘clipboard guy’ from the Ruins of Alph, same face, same hair, same voice.
“- ander.”
It was too late.

“Hang on,” said the man who didn’t have a clipboard anymore, “I know you.”
His mouth went dry.
“I...thought you said you were Bobby. Bobby Greenland.”
His feet froze stiff to the floor.
“I thought you were dead.



No, he just - he was always be the one that could do what others couldn’t, and by that logic, had to do them. Or couldn’t, and shouldn’t. Looking back, that made sense

One second he was the leader and the next he didn’t want to be. One second he was the everyman. The next he was the bigger person.
One day he imagined how lost everyone would be if he weren’t taking all the responsibilities, the next he was leaving them all behind on Route 22, and he didn’t once notice the transition.
There was no logic to it. The moral compass he relied on so much didn’t work, it only ever pointed away from him.

...And if it did, then what would he do?
For once in his life, Archie wanted someone there to ask.



Meanwhile, Maxie was trying his very best to not look surprised.
“I - well, then.”
He took a tentative step backwards.
“My...deepest condolences, but I think there’s been a mistake.”
“He’s not dead,” yelled the man in the polo shirt, “that’s the point.
“Andy, shush - “
“Well, there’s no need to get like that,” Maxie scoffed -
“John, tell him!”
And before Maxie could keep making his very slow escape, the ex-clipboard man shoved his way to the front of the crowd. They straightened themselves up, got in just close enough so that they’d look much, much taller - and so if he wanted, he could take another step closer and make the man cower.
“...So. Two teachers come on my dig site in the Ruins of Alph. One of their students breaks a hole in the wall, and three of our team gets lost down there.”
Maxie couldn’t listen. He had to concentrate.
“They...waited. Until we started getting scared that they weren’t coming back.”
Concentrate on not reacting.
“And then they went down there too. Or, uh...didn’t. Clearly.”
Not a twitch.
“He had your hair, face...same glasses. Does that sound familiar?”
“No, I don’t know that man - I’m sorry that happened to you, anyhow. Whoever he is, he sounds like a right prick - ”
“...Definitely Galarian, too.”
“- right asshole,” Maxie corrected quickly, in an accent-less monotone.

“Oh. Oh, wow.” Any kind of charitable smile dropped off his face.
“What’s going on here?”
“Alright - John,” Louis declared, getting up and leaving, “I’m gonna get us some drinks - “
“Fine, go ahead - ” they continued, turning right back to Maxie, “Look. I had to tell upper management six - no, nine people were probably dead or worse,” he explained, pointing to himself, “so I’d really like if you just explained why you ran off on us. That’s all.”
“I...what?”
“You’re wearing the exact same shirt, for fuck’s sake.” The clipboard-less guy poked him in the chest - pleasantly surprised by how the man flinched.
“I can’t tell you anything,” Maxie stated, “I’m sorry.” He tried his best sympathetic smile. People were starting to look, and listen - all except his friends. If only they were there. It’d be six against one, they’d be able to...

“...I’d like more of an apology than that.
“Look, okay, you’re not gonna get anything out of him,” the bushy-bearded man pointed out, holding them back, “he’s got two names, just ask one of the other guys - “
“Go on, I saw the other teacher earlier, he’s still in the men’s room - “
“Yeah, texting him the answers.”
Wait. No. New plan.
“Wait,” Andy finished, “which one’s fake? That’s the question!”
He didn’t have a new plan. The clipboard-less man was already turning around to look at the bathroom door, waiting, and some were already scanning the bar for the ‘guy with the beanie and beard,’ the ‘short purple-haired one,’ the ‘black girl with the blue-ish hair’ he’d told them about - and some of those people were peeking out of the crowd.
They didn’t know they were talking about them.

Neither - ” Maxie snapped, words caught in his throat, “I mean, I don’t...have a fake name.”
Everyone turned to him slowly...registering what he’d just said.

Neither?” someone whispered.
“That can’t be right.”
“You know what I meant - “ Maxie corrected, stepping back…
“If neither of them are fake - “
“Wait, wait - both of them are fake!”
Well, at the very least they weren’t looking for his friends anymore.
“I don’t get it…”
He could still work this out, couldn’t he?
“I know, I don’t get it either, it’s just - “
He just had to find his chance. He just had to find his opening and then he might be able to win -
“Exactly!” he announced, shutting everyone up, “Look, from what I’ve heard this was just...a stupid man, with a stupid plan, trying to not get arrested for tresspassing. I highly doubt they’d make a fake name for themselves and try fleeing the country because of that. That’s what a man that robs a bank does.”

“I...know he was stupid,” the clipboard-less man muttered, looking away and backing off. Almost everyone fell silent, letting him think.
“Why’s he defending this random guy so much, though…”
“Come on. You scared him.”

...Despite himself, Maxie waited.
Just so he could know for sure he’d won the argument and seen it to the end.
“He’s right,” Louis muttered, breaking the tension.
Come on, he told himself, that just happened. Go.

“So maybe,” Andy stage-whispered, “he got a fake name because of...something else.
What?
“I mean, it makes sense, right?” they continued, walking to the front of the group, “Louis. You’re taking him to Kalos, right?”
“Wait - “
“No, no,” said the bearded man, “go on.”
“You said he paid you in cash. He says he’s on an unplanned road trip - “
“Let’s all just take a moment to think - ” Maxie snapped, interrupting him, the two of them both trying to be louder than the other until the whole bar was looking.
“And he’s clearly...rich but he doesn’t have any extra clothes - “
“Hold on, hold on, are you saying he’s robbed a bank?”

“No. I just think…” Andy wondered, dragging out his words, “that he...kind of looks like the guy who blew up Pallet Town. Just throwing that out there.”
“That’s just…”
“What’s his name again?” he continued, turning to each of his friends and waiting for their reactions, “I...remember seeing someone like him on the news.”
“Maxie.”
“Oh, for goodness’ sake -
Someone in the crowd gasped.
“I mean, look at him. Red hair. Glasses. Galarian accent. Long nose, and - “
Maxie quickly glanced behind him; Tabitha was standing there with wide eyes - motioning towards the door and waiting for his response. If he could give one.
“Hey! Hey!” the man with the beard snapped, “Look at me!
“He knows!”
“How could I blow up a town in Kanto if I live in Johto - “
“He said he’s from Hoenn!”
“So you admit it, you’re Bobby!” the clipboard-less man snapped, “I don’t fucking care if he’s that Maxie or not, I just want to know why he screwed me over - “
“John, mate, have you been living under a rock?”

Just go, he mouthed to Tabitha, I’ll follow.
“Are you saying he almost - this guy almost ended the world?
I promise.
They were calling for Shelly and Courtney and Matt to go now, slipping through the maze of tables into the restaurant, trailed by all the people that thought they should leave before things got ugly - heads turned in the otherwise frozen crowd, and...
“Hey, hey, stop!”
“Did you know about this?”

They all pretended not to notice, walking and resisting the temptation to run.
No,” Maxie snapped back at once, “they don’t. I - I can tell you that.”
“...He’s tricked them, I’m pretty sure,” Andy whispered in horror, still wearing a smirk. He could see them trying to back off now, properly ready to run for his life.
And Maxie was starting to wish he hadn’t told everyone it was the right time to get out. If the worst happened, though, they’d know he tried. Not like the last time he’d waited too long.
“Look, either way, we’re...not letting him just leave.”

...But then he remembered he’d only told four of them to go.



Archie had his ear pressed against the wall for far longer than he’d care to admit. He could faintly make out the sounds of Maxie arguing; he could always pick them out in a crowd, but everything else was a muffled, slightly slurry mess.
‘...unplanned road trip…’
Come on, he said to himself, you won’t need to intervene. Just think for a second.
...look at me!...
But you’re already kind of intervening, aren’t you?
‘...he almost ended the world…’
That couldn’t be right.
There were only two people in this bar that did that.
He didn’t know who said that.
He’d been in here too long.

Quickly, Archie fumbled with the lock on the stall, ready to go and see what was going on and why, heart thumping despite himself - what could go wrong? Other than the obvious, but that was just normal at this point, and it’s not like he could’ve missed something so serious - or should’ve - wait, no, that wasn’t right…

He opened the bathroom door and his mind was made up.
“Look, either way,” someone he didn’t know said, “we’re...not letting him just leave.”
Maxie looked up at him through the gaps in the people surrounding them, frozen to the spot

Hey! ” Archie suddenly yelled, not quite knowing what else to shout.
Everyone turned.
And then like a battering ram, Archie ran forward, shoving through everyone between him and Maxie, heart pounding, not thinking, until he’d skidded to a stop right in from of them, guarding Maxie with his one free hand, while the other went straight down to his belt.
“Alright - you get ready,” he whispered to Maxie.
“Who is this?
“I don’t know, but - “
“It’s him!”


All eyes were on him now, that...should’ve been perfect. Why was he shaking?
“Guys, guys, look! ”
His fingers brushed against the -
“Quick, get back! ” Maxie instructed, yanking Archie backwards by his arm ‘till they both stood side by side, almost calling him by his name but stopping himself just in time, “These people, they’re...out of their minds, and - “ he adlibbed, until he...looked down.
At Archie’s hand, hovering over his Pokeball.
Archie froze in place, looking right at Maxie as his face went from confused horror to horrified confusion. Something snapped.

“What’s he doing? Is - is he gonna fight us?”
...What was he doing?
Almost as soon as Maxie looked back up at him - Archie snatched his hand away from his Pokeball and put his hands up in the air, scanning the crowd who were all somewhere between angry and scared. Mostly angry. His heart started to pound again, but not in the way that helped.
“You saw him.”
And he realised that what he really wanted to do was run. How had he not realised it? Had he just not been thinking about it? Why’d he shout? Why didn’t he just grab Maxie and run with...
He’d almost done it again.
And at a time where he definitely shouldn’t have.
“Wait, wait…”

“What...is going on here?”
He was expecting Maxie to answer, but he was speechless.
“He…” the sailor explained slowly, pointing to his friend in the polo shirt, “...he said Bob - I mean, Alexander was cheating, and then...things escalated from there. I don’t know - “

“So you’re - “ he stammered, trying on a smile, “you’re telling me you’re doing this because you...you lost the pub quiz?”
Maxie tugged his arm a little - he took one step back. No more.
...The crowd that hadn’t been listening up until now started murmuring to each other.
“You lost,” Maxie continued, making himself look taller, “and you...couldn’t accept it. So you accuse me of being a bank robber .”
Someone burst out laughing.
“I did not!
“Yeah, you said he was the leader of team Magma,” the clipboard-less man finished, giving the man in the polo shirt a very stern look, “Look, that’s not the part that matters, I said they were - “ But now everyone was chuckling to themselves - Maxie quickly looked away from them. He motioned to the door, but...Archie didn’t seem to respond.

“Yeah, I...think it’s really funny too,” Archie quipped, having to force himself to say it and hoping his hesitation didn’t give him away.

“Still, I tried to tell you!” Maxie scolded.
“Anyway. We’re just gonna...leave now. I’m sure you’ll do better next time, you guys.”
Good. All eyes were on the group of friends, not him. Not Maxie.
“You know what they say, ‘to be a good loser is to learn how to win…’

Don’t you fucking change the subject one more time - “
Out from the group right in front of him stepped - no, leapt the clipboard guy he knew, Pokeball in hand. The table in front of Archie fell towards him with a bang - Archie threw his hands up, almost covering his face. The sailor struggled to wrap his arm around their waist, pulling them both to the floor, breathing heavy and ragged...their Pokeball rolling across the floor like a primed grenade.
“John - John, let it go…”
“I will NOT! Don’t let them leave - stop!
“It’s him, I’m telling you!” someone shouted, “It’s him! Look!”

But Archie and Maxie already had their backs turned. If this was going to work, Archie had to resist the temptation to run, and so did Maxie. Everyone was awkwardly silent now, letting the two of them merely walk out of the restaurant.
“You never have my back, Louis, you know that?”
If he started to run, it’d ruin the whole act. Or would it? Would people understand if he was so calm a few seconds before and then afraid for his life?...
Why wasn’t he afraid for his life a minute earlier?

Maxie tugged on his arm. They were already a few steps ahead of him.
“Right, now we - “ he hissed. Archie didn’t respond.

...He should’ve been scared. That was what everyone else felt and clearly he’d just ignored it until it was almost too late.
He’d just realised he had a problem with that, so how could he...



Like the flick of a switch - they broke into a run as soon as they passed through the doors, as fast as their legs could carry them, down the steps, down the dock, away from the neon lights, into the dark, until the sound of drumming music turned into drumming feet, and the explosion of arguments inside the building faded into their heavy breathing.
Hey! Hey, over here!” Tabitha cried out - he practically dragged Maxie and Archie into the huddle as they ran past. The back of this shipping crate could hide all of them. At least, Maxie thought, if the person chasing them gave up quickly.

“Okay - okay, no-one’s following us,” Archie whispered -
It didn’t reach Maxie. He still stared back at the door, waiting.
“I...guess we’re not finishing the pub quiz, then.”
That did.
“What happened?”
What was that supposed to mean?
“What’s going on?”

“We...got recognised,” Archie explained, taking a deep breath.
If only he actually knew how it happened.
“And they all almost started a fight with us - “ Maxie added, looking to Archie and waiting to see if he’d say more than that. He could probably describe the entire scene in great detail if he wanted, in a long, rambling single sentence - the crash and the bang of the table on the ground, the little thumps as the clipboard-less man struggled, everyone’s eyes darting to Archie’s belt - 

“Holy shit, ” Courtney whispered.
“Do we have to leave?”
Maxie could describe it if he wanted, but of course, he didn’t.

“No, I - I don’t think we do,” Maxie tried answering…
Archie...he’d probably be fine with it. He looked fine with it.
“Are you okay?”
“...Granted, they were all pretty drunk, too,” Archie clarified, “and...they’ll probably forget about it by tomorrow - “
Yes. Of course they were going to forget the hand over his belt. With any luck they would think he chickened out, intimidated. That’s not what they think Archie would’ve done.
“...The man who’s taking us to Kalos was there,” Maxie pointed out.
“I know, I know,” Archie replied, quickly, “We’ve just got to hope he didn’t buy it - I don’t think he did. ...And we’re okay now. That’s all that matters.”
Well, actually…”
“Trust me. No-one’s following us.”
“I know that.”


That wasn’t what he was talking about and...Archie had to know that.

He had to; why else would his trembling hand still be tracing over the Pokeball on his belt? What other reason would he have to curl up against the side of the crate, like Maxie was right now, making himself as small as possible?
“You just - jumped right in front of me,” Maxie stated plainly, “Out of nowhere.”
“...Yeah?”
Archie felt his heart sink.
“I saw them, I know they were this close to throwing all their Pokemon at you at once - “ Maxie explained, waiting for the moment it clicked with Archie and he realised exactly what he was talking about, “If we didn’t get out right then we would’ve - that would’ve been it...”
...Archie put his arm around him, tilting his head. He looked ready to pull Maxie in for a hug in case he burst into tears or something like that - that wasn’t it.
“As in they would have called the police!
“Hey. Hey, it’s okay, they can’t see us anymore...” He even checked for them.

“And then that’s when you throw yourself in there,” Maxie snapped, shrugging Archie’s arm off with a swift jerk and getting to his feet, “I just - what’d you do that for?!”
And finally, it clicked.
“I couldn’t...not do it.”
Maxie went pale.
Why, Archie realised - why couldn’t he not do it?
“Wait, wait, I mean - “
There wasn’t any logic to it. There still wasn’t.

“No, actually - I would’ve been fine,” Maxie retorted, louder than he intended, “I would’ve been absolutely fine either way. See, I was about to leave, and then - then you would’ve just had to worry about yourself and no-one would be paying attention to you...”
“Wait,” Courtney pointed out, “I thought they said they weren’t letting you go - “
And of course he shouldn’t have let them say that.
“What’d Archie do?”
If he let them do that, clearly he was completely out of control.
“Look, even if they did I would’ve been able to handle it!” he snapped.
“Guys, calm down - “
“I’m not finished yet, Matt. You said it yourself, none of them believed it! I could’ve just left anytime I wanted! And I did! So I don’t get why I’m - why that’s so massive of a deal that you - “

“Hold on, hold on,” Archie told him, calmly, “no-one’s saying you couldn’t have handled it. I mean...we both had a good plan, saying they were insecure over losing. You did well, you kept your cool, and...we got out alive. Right?”
So what, Maxie thought, did I imagine everything else?

“That wasn’t your plan.”
Archie froze.
“You - you were going to fight them for me. ...Try and cause a distraction.”
He wasn’t saying anything. He wouldn’t even say whether or not Maxie was right.

“Do you think I couldn’t tell? Do you think I’d just - forget about it?!
Finally, Archie winced.
“No - I can see right through you, Archie,” Maxie snapped through gritted teeth, pulling Archie close, “So - you can’t lie to…”
And in that brief moment where he couldn’t speak, what he’d just said finally caught up to him.
Wait - “ he stuttered, barely audible.
The next few things happened in a blur. Archie mouthing that he was sorry, Maxie’s sight going blurry, Archie’s throat choking up, Matt and Shelly’s looks of horror, Archie reaching out his hand for Maxie like Maxie hadn’t just screamed in his face - and Maxie turning tail and running, as fast as his legs could carry him.

Before anyone could even consider going after them - they’d disappeared around the corner into the quiet, lonely docks.
“...I should...probably explain something to you all,” Archie sighed, still looking at the empty space where Maxie once was.



That night was a quiet one.

...Matt said that everyone should fan out and look for Maxie, once they got back to the van before they all went to sleep. Tabitha had to tell him that he’d probably be here, just...not where anyone could see him - sure enough, Archie glanced over and saw him down on the docks where they’d all trained together yesterday. He stared off into the harbor, wordless.
“...Need anything?” Courtney called out, “...I can get you a sleeping bag if you…”
Maxie shook his head. He’d thought of that beforehand.

The temptation for Archie to go out there and insist Maxie get out of the cold wind and stay with them was strong, very strong. But...clearly they knew what they wanted. Or rather, Archie couldn’t guess it with enough confidence.
He’d already screwed up once tonight, in that respect.
“I’m setting an alarm for, uh...7 tomorrow,” Shelly told no-one in particular, hoping to break the awkward silence.
It was taking Archie a bit of willpower to not try and force it to break himself.
He’d nothing left to say. At least he hoped he didn’t.
Everyone here knew what he’d almost done now, he’d given up hiding it as soon as Maxie left, he’d told them all willingly, he’d told them everything they needed to know, all except... one. The one person that didn’t get what he deserved most of all.
...He’d missed something.

Matt and Shelly weren’t mad at him or scared for him over a thought, a plan, why would Maxie have been? He was always understanding or at the very least eager to. He hadn’t been doing anything back there except looking for answers.
And - he would’ve been so relieved to know that Archie didn’t just get scared, he thought better of it. He’d care. He’d care so much that Archie didn’t know how to imagine it, but clearly - it was what he needed. Somehow, someday.
Maxie was right. They could see right through him - and thank the stars they did.

For the longest time he’d been living under the assumption that what people didn’t know couldn’t hurt them. In a strange way, it was a relief to know he couldn’t fall back on that anymore. The question was if Maxie knew that. And more importantly, if he truly knew that, and wouldn’t go back to it in the near future like he just did -

He could wait until he was completely sure of both. But he knew he couldn’t go that long - and if he could, Maxie certainly couldn’t.
...Would he just need to take a chance?

“Should I go see if he’s okay?”
“I...think we should leave him be.”

Meanwhile, Maxie could hear the muffled voices of Matt and Shelly talking about him.
“I’ll ask him tomorrow…”
Deep down, he badly he wanted to butt in on their conversation and tell them to stay a while. ...They probably didn’t even know he was listening.
“Aren’t we leaving then?”
The van’s door slammed, and Maxie was alone with nothing but the sound of ocean waves and ocean wind to keep him company. He’d lost his chance.
...Realistically, what would he have even said to them? Something, something, I’m sorry for screaming in your best friend’s face and then running away without even finishing the conversation? He was arguing back and forth with himself now, tossing and turning.

A part of him knew he was right to say something. He couldn’t just ignore what happened, now, could he? He had to say something, actually know the how, the when, the why especially of...what Archie did. And in a way, he still hadn’t.

The other part was saying he handled it in the worst way possible.

...There was only one thing he knew what to do immediately after he let his temper get that out of control. This was the way it always went: he got mad about something or other, he had a meltdown, everyone left him alone for a good long while, and then, he never spoke of it again.
But...he wanted to do exactly that so, so, badly. He wanted to try again, and this time he’d know what to say, and this time they’d leave happy, knowing more - but what if he wasn’t allowed to?

What if he was just taking up more time than he deserved? What if he could just get over this? And what if they still didn’t get it and he just made a fool of...

Wait, Maxie realised at once, Archie doesn’t work like that.
Especially not if he would be able to learn something from it, and...he’d get it even if he couldn’t articulate what he wanted to say quite right, he always had, he was always kind and always patient, and he’d never, ever, ever lost that, even after everything that Maxie said, and did -

Would Archie want him to be alone on a night like this? No, he would not.
He was marching up the steps now with his sleeping bag in hand. What had he been thinking, sleeping on the dock? He could’ve rolled over in his sleep and fell into the sea, or something ridiculous like that, he could’ve just gotten into the...
The van.
His hand stopped over the door handle.

The thought wormed its way into his head that someone locked it until he’d calmed down.
It’d be safer, anyway. They always locked the doors at night. And then he’d have to knock, and wake everyone up, and get them to make a space for him, and while they’d be fine with it, it’d probably be easier if he just...

I could survive for one night just fine , he decided. So Maxie curled up on a nearby bench and pulled the sleeping bag tightly around himself, as a harsh wind rattled the rooftops around him.

Notes:

HOO BOY that was a doozy to write, I promise things are gonna get better soon
on a side note, i'm sorry this chapter took so long to get out! my holidays are over so i don't get as much time to work quickly, sadly

...also, check out @acriminalsguide-fic for the art accompanying this chapter, with lineart done by @primalreversion! (ily)

Chapter 21: Take Two

Summary:

Archie wants to apologise for trying to brush off a near self-sacrifice. Maxie still wants an explanation for said self-sacrifice, or at least some reassurance it's not connected to him. Neither of them want to wait and both of them know the other can't, either.

They both know, somehow, that it won't blow up in their faces - so what are they waiting for?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It’d been a while since anyone in the van had gotten up at the crack of dawn.
The alarm didn’t wake them all up; it was Archie shaking off the coats he’d used as bedsheets as soon as his eyes opened and stepping out the door, calling out a croaky, tentative ‘hello?’ when he looked down and saw the docks didn’t have anyone on them -
It wasn’t much of a relief when he looked over and saw Maxie curled up on the bench.

“Hey,” he asked them quietly, leaning over them, “Maxie, are you…”

“Yes, I’m ready,” they replied very matter-of-factly, getting to their feet so they could see eye-to-eye, “What time is it?” Their sleeping bag was already tucked under their arm, their bag now slung over one shoulder - they were up, definitely, even if they had to lean on the bench.
“About...seven?” Archie muttered -
“Good, good.” And they walked away, only giving a silent nod before turning tail and trying to rejoin the group hanging awkwardly around the van, all of them trying not to stare - he glanced back at Archie, hoping to see if maybe, they’d gotten everyone to greet him as soon as he woke up or something overly sweet like that, but...he couldn’t tell.
Archie gave him a look , tilted his head a little.

“Right, then!”
He couldn’t say anything to him.

“Everyone else ready to head off?...” he asked, trying on a smile and patting his sleeping bag as Archie quietly ran back to grab everything he needed, trying not to disturb anyone else.
...No-one actually said yes. He did a quick headcount, one-two-three-four...
“Courtney?” he asked.
“What’s she doing?”
Archie dragged his backpack out - the sleeping bag could wait, eyes darting left and right over the dock - and just ahead of them in the middle of the street, Courtney was waving, frantically beckoning for the five of them to come see.
Courtney!
“Uhh, guys,“ she called, “I don’t think we can take the boat anymore - “
“No, no,” Archie called back, running after her, panting, “it’s fine, the guy didn’t…”
Then he looked to his left...and saw a very familiar ship crossing the harbor.
“Oh.”

By now, Maxie was sprinting and gaining on them, face bright red, eyes fixed on the ship, gasping for breath and almost tripping on the slippery wooden dock, leaving them both behind...until he finally stopped just short of the harbor, collapsing on a fishing crate, his heart still thumping loudly in his ears. Matt followed behind, calling out ‘wait’ and ‘stop’ as loud as he possibly could, waving his hands in the air.
Archie checked his watch; the sailor said they’d planned to leave at eight.
And if he squinted, he could see the sailor in the window at the front of the boat, staring back at him with wide eyes. Quickly, they shut the curtains.
Fair enough, he thought to himself as he sat down near Maxie, good for him.

“I mean, yeah, maybe they won’t take being cooped up on a boat for a week and half after... that, ” Shelly was explaining to Tabitha, still leaning against the van, “Courtney, she’s...got a point. We’ve gotta give them space.”
“I’m sure they’ll work it out either way,” Tabitha replied in a hushed whisper, looking over to Maxie and Archie, “it won’t be like last tii iiime - shit!
“Oh, I know they won’t - hey! ” The other half of her conversation had just shot off down the dock, leaving her in the dust.
“The boat!” Tabitha cried, not turning around, “the boat! It’s leaving without us!”
Shelly...briefly considered running.
“What’re we gonna do now, then - swim?”
“You might!”
Hell no!

Tabitha screeched to a halt with the rest of the group, leaning over and panting. He looked up, and no-one appeared to be leaping into the ocean. And as though to rub it in, Shelly caught up with him at a brisk, comfortable stroll, shielding her eyes from the morning sun.
“Ah, beans.”
The fishing boat slowed down, on a leisurely float out of the harbor and into the open sea, Kalosian flag flapping in the breeze. Neither Courtney or Shelly looked all that horrified by this point. They waited together on the edge of the dock, watching the ship drift away.

If I wanted to chase after them on Sharpedo-back, Archie thought, I could.
But still, he stayed leaning on the same fishing crate that Maxie was, back turned to him.
...He could see everyone staying here for a good long while, ‘till the ship actually disappeared over the horizon. They weren’t in any hurry and for once he was at least comfortable with it.

“Did you...want to talk about anything?” he asked Maxie softly, not expecting a reply right away - though he didn’t see Maxie turning around, eyebrows raised and slightly grateful that Archie wasn’t facing him. But - he thought he’d have to say more than a couple of words to them before they asked him that.
“Later.”
Maxie’s mouth went dry again.
“...probably a good idea, yeah,” Archie agreed, barely audible.
Come on, he told himself, when he says later he means it.

“Honestly…” Shelly said loudly, glancing back to Maxie and Archie to see if they’d come, “compared to all the other stuff that’s happened to us, this...isn’t too bad, right? Right?”
“We could...try another port?” Courtney suggested, “like Olivine.”
“That’s an idea, actually.”
“Do we really want to try it again, though - “
“Sometimes you try your best, but the fishing boat you were planning to smuggle yourself into Kalos onto still leaves without you,” Shelly continued, “...And that’s okay.”
“...Deep.”
“Thankyou.”

“And I mean, look at that,” Shelly added, pointing to the wake behind the boat and the single white fin following it, “even if they’re not getting our... bribe, they’re still going to have a Magikarp to catch. Life goes on.” (Still, no reaction from either Maxie or Archie.)
“That’s, uh…” Courtney replied, pointing to the pair of white fins following the boat, “one big fish.”
And then the pair became a triplet.

“What’s this?” Archie asked, walking over to see.
Three. Four. Five. Six white bony fins, all trailing in the wake of the ship in a perfect line. And as Archie looked a little closer at the frothing water, he could make out a great dark shadow underneath all six, twice the length of the boat -
And then the tail broke the surface. The sailor could be heard screaming.
“Oh no.”
“That’s not even a fish, “ Maxie gasped, backing away.

Like a bubble bursting, the water briefly swelled upwards and the surface broke, the droplets running off the shiny blue carapace and flying across the dock like rain. The tail flapped like a sail, finally free of the water, sending waves across the harbor - and slowly, slowly, with a rushing and crashing of still more seawater...the Gyarados’ head rose up to face the boat.
And there on its neck, bound by a collar of elastic and steel...was the midnight blue tracking device of the International Police.

Run! ” Archie yelled.
The serpent’s body seemed to go on forever as it circled the hull. Its fins flicked like the ears of a curious rabbit, and with one dash through the water -
“I knew it,” Maxie panted, outrunning everyone but Archie, “I knew it!
It grabbed the ship in its jaws. Well - that’s what Maxie could assume it was doing by the sounds of screeching and creaking, fishscale on metal, the rush of water as it lifted the prey into the air, the faint noise of Louis babbling that ‘there must’ve been a mistake.’
...How accurate.

Matt got to the driver’s seat first, and he leapt inside - as Archie fumbled for keys he thought he’d never have to use again. Courtney, Shelly, Tabitha, Maxie, and finally Archie all scrambled into whatever seat they could find first. Before they’d even slammed the doors shut, Matt slammed down on the accelerator - and they sped down the dockside road.
“Who’s at the back?” Shelly called -
“Me!” Courtney replied, waving, “I’m here!”
“Take these!” A pair of binoculars landed in Maxie’s lap. Courtney snatched them up as she twisted around and peered out the back window.
“Courtney,” Maxie stuttered, “your seatbelt - “
“Give me a minute!” she snapped back, waving him off. A second later she almost shot to the other side of the car as Matt swerved around a corner, but her gaze was steady, her eyes trained on the sea monster that was now…
“What do you see?”
...Pausing.

Now the restaurants and dockside shops and rickety wooden houses that sheltered the docks were just behind them. Matt sped down the open road and flicked the sunshade down, towards where tankers the size of office blocks docked and where the only cover were the high chain link fences. Where were they headed? A name, a city, anything would help.
“Sign coming up,” he called out. All he could read on the high blue sign was the number 37 -
“Ecruteak!” Tabitha answered, “We’re going to Ecruteak!”
“Courtney?” Maxie repeated, leaning as far over as he could, “What’s it doing with the boat?”
“It’s...I don’t know. It’s just - sitting there.”
“They must think we’re onboard,” Archie added, “otherwise - I don’t know…”
The Gyarados and the ship, held a little ways above the waves, frozen in place - they were easy to make out from this distance, but the person she could see riding the creature…
“Wait.”
They looked like they were pointing.
“Good gracious.“
Downwards.
Not anymore! ” Courtney gasped.

With another muffled crash, the Gyarados opened its jaws and dropped the boat directly into the water like a piece of rubbish. ...Its head didn’t even follow the ship down.
In fact, it was tracking the van. And now, eyes fixed on the it was leaping into the waves, in and out, each dive into the water sending a flurry of spray into the air. Soon enough, Courtney didn’t even need the binoculars. The rainstorm was hitting the windows.
“How fast are we going?” Archie called, after he’d picked his jaw up off the floor.
“Why,” Matt replied, glancing behind him, “do we need to go faster - GAH!
“We’re okay!” Archie reassured him, keeping an eye on the frothing wake in the water beside them, “I - I think we’re faster than them! Barely, barely’s enough!”
“Wait, why’s it getting so close to the dock?” Shelly asked, watching the fins grow bigger and bigger. They could see the man strapped to the Gyarados clearly now, an agent clad in tuxedo keeping a firm eye on them and a firm grip on the long teal horns.

“Watch him, ” Maxie instructed, pointing to him. If his hunch was correct, then they’d know exactly why they were about to beach themselves...
“He’s...pointing up?”
...Maxie suddenly wished his hunch wasn’t correct.

With one swift flick of its entire body, the Gyarados sailed into the air. For a brief second, the entire van was in the shade. A few raindrops hit the roof with a quiet thud, thud, thud.

Then Matt turned his eyes to the road and pressed the accelerator down as far as it could possibly go, the speedometer creeping up towards the speed limit and higher, the van skidding between the empty lanes as Matt held the steering wheel straight as he could…
And the entire road shook, when the Gyarados landed on the tarmac behind them.
“What the hell was that?” Archie cried.
It lay there for a few seconds, eyes still transfixed on the car.
“Doesn’t matter - go, go, go!”
“Hang on…”

Then the Gyarados started flopping on the ground with a thud, thud, thud ...just like a freshly caught fish on the deck of a ship.
“What?”
“No.”
“Matt, you - “ Archie gasped, “you wonderful, wonderful man.”
“What, what’d I do?“
“Look behind you.“
“I can’t do that, I’m driving!” Matt retorted, as Archie flicked the mirror down for him, “ Oh.
The man on top unclipped himself from the flailing sea dragon and started to run, but of course...he was left alone in the middle of the road, screaming for backup. Backup that never came. ...Backup that he didn’t even request in the first place.

“Poor thing,” Maxie muttered, as they sped off into the distance.



It probably bears saying that for all Maxie and Archie and everyone else knew...they definitely did have backup. A cavalry on Carkol-back and an Altarian air force, Dragapult to divebomb them, et cetera, et cetera. By this point they’d come to expect it.

Now, Maxie would’ve stopped worrying about it much, much later if he was the one behind the wheel. And Archie almost didn’t have the time to feel vaguely guilty when Shelly decided where they were going to go, without any input from him.
But it was just their luck that in the scramble to get in the car a couple of hours ago, Archie and Maxie were squished next to each other. This was more worrying than any of that. (Courtney would’ve been squished next to them as well, but she wasn’t having any of that.)

“I think here’s far enough?”
Well, that’s perfect, he thought, we’ll be able to stop off with plenty of time to spare before we all have to sleep, and then I can try to -
“We’ll wait here, yeah.”
Since when had Archie planned an apology out this thoroughly?
“Put the Crobats out on guard,” Maxie suggested, “just - just in case.”
The large majority of them had been on impulse - and this one probably would have been too if Maxie hadn’t run off.
That was...probably good , right?

Matt had pulled over by a park near a highway, a little pond with traditional Johtohan houses climbing the hills behind it, the grass covered up with autumn leaves that hadn’t been swept yet - by now it was just dark enough for everyone in Ecruteak City to have gone home, leaving the streets empty apart from the few roaming pets and the six strangers, sitting by the pond.

By all means, Maxie thought, the scene has already been set for you.
“I...don’t get it,” Courtney muttered, throwing a stone into the water, “how’d they figure it out?”
“That we were on the ship?” Archie confirmed.
“Yeah, I...thought you said Louis didn’t buy Maxie was...you know.”
Archie sighed, loud enough for Maxie to notice.
“One of the other guys must’ve...sent in a tip. Last night.”
They wouldn’t even refer to what he did by name.
“Why, though…”

“Oh, don’t ask me,” Archie retorted, almost snapping before he caught himself -
“And of course they’re probably completely unaware,” Maxie continued, “that their tip ended up with the International Police sending a bloody Gyarados to utterly wreck their friend’s…”
Everyone turned to him, eyes wide - Maxie became very aware of how loud he was talking.
“...Go on?” Archie muttered.
“ - ship. Anyway,” Maxie finished, quietly and quickly before turning away.

“I mean…” Matt pointed out, dipping his ankles into the shallow water, “you said, we don’t have to go to Kalos. We could go anywhere.”
“Right - “
“Yeah!” Tabitha continued, getting up and pacing the pond, “we could...work something out right now, actually! Maybe not all tonight , but…”
Shelly gave him a look, as he was about to beckon everyone to come.
“I think... they’ve got something to work out,” she whispered to him, gesturing towards Maxie and Archie, still sitting by the pond - strangely silent, considering.

“Oh. Yeah, yeah - “
“Well, then,” Courtney declared loudly, “I guess we’re just going to have to leave. And go do, uh...complicated stuff over here without you two. Where we won’t be able to hear you.”
“Actually,” Maxie added before she was even done talking, “I could chip in - if you’d like - “
“Nah, we’ll be okay,” Tabitha pointed out, “...you said, it’s probably a good idea if we take the reins a bit more.”

“I...did say that, didn’t I?”
And then Tabitha just nodded and left, without any other questions, leading everyone else with him far away from Archie, and Archie wasn’t getting up and leaving with them, and he had that look on his face that meant he was thinking very, very hard -
Tabitha was right.
...He couldn’t exactly argue against himself.
Shifting on the gravelly beach, he tried to get comfortable - everything was too sharp, too cold, too something-or-other. He’d be here a while.

“Are you...staying here?” he asked, just in case.
“Mmhm.”
Maxie’s heart started pounding again, harder than even last night. The script he’d gone over and over again in his head appeared to be falling apart; everything hinged on him talking first and Archie looked like he had a thousand and one things to say - it wasn’t that he didn’t want to listen, but the image in his head had him perfectly calm and he knew, he knew that if he heard Archie talking he wouldn’t be that.
“I…” they muttered almost inaudibly, “fuck.”

But if he says nothing again, he snapped to himself, that’ll -
“No,” Maxie told him firmly, “go on.”
“...Right.”

Up until now Archie’s face had been almost entirely blank, but now his brow was furrowing and his eyes darted to Maxie, back and forth. He took a deep breath.
“I thought I should...say sorry for what I did last night,” he finally said, “Or at least actually talk about it, instead of just...you know.” He looked away.
“Mm.”

“I get it now, I can’t ignore something like that and move on...just because I’m not ready for it. I thought I could, I thought... you could, but clearly you know what you’re talking about - ”
Maxie froze up.
“I’m sorry for that.”
A weight had come off his shoulders, but now he felt too light.
Did he know what he was talking about?
“...I understand if you don’t - if you don’t trust me to be honest with you,” he continued, voice cracking a tiny bit, “or if you’re still angry at me. But...I promise, I’m not going to let that happen again, alright?”
“I’m not...angry anymore,” Maxie clarified, “no.”
“Okay, I still - “
“I can see why you’d think that,” he continued rather stiffly, “I lost my temper quite spectacularly, but - you’re still talking about it now, even so. It’s impressive.”
“Um, I don’t think - “
“And I’m sorry for losing my cool, by the way. You didn’t deserve that.”
“Well, thankyou…”
“In short, you’re forgiven.” And Maxie turned back to the pond, straightening his coat and putting on his best vaguely satisfied poker face. This was a tiny bit satisfying, wasn’t it? That wasn’t so bad after all, he told himself, waiting for Archie to copy him.
...Archie didn’t.
“It’s...not that impressive I’m apologising, though,” they pointed out, “At least I hope it’s not.”
Maxie couldn’t find a response to that.
“I mean, looking back, if I were you, I would’ve snapped,” Archie explained, running the conversation over again in his head, “Seriously, it was like...talking to a brick wall.” He laughed at himself, even if it was a bit bitter.
It was like he’d read Maxie’s mind.

“Oh, it was a bit more like...two brick walls trying to make conversation,” Maxie quipped, laughing too and trying to loosen up - Archie certainly was.

“Still, even if you’re not...mad at me,” Archie decided, “if there’s anything you need to talk about with me or ask, I’d...want to do that.”
He was good at apologising, he thought, and not so good at that.
“I know I didn’t give you what you wanted. Or needed.”
Really, there was only one way he could improve, if he’d been wanting to so badly. 

“Seriously.”
...Maxie turned away from him with a furrowed brow, glancing back and forth with a slightly bemused and confused expression on his face.

This was the part where he was supposed to demand an answer - but everything that came before was off, he was supposed to slowly build to it, he was supposed to ask the question out of the blue without invitation because that was how it always went, he was never asked.
But it was such a simple request.
Archie had a habit of making things so simple when he wanted to.
“If there was...one thing I wanted to know,” Maxie explained slowly, and hopefully oh-so-calmly, “I’d...want to know why you did it. I know I didn’t exactly articulate that before, but...” And then Archie’s face lit up for a second, like that was the one specific question he hoped they’d ask.

“You mean...why I brushed you off or why I…jumped in to save you?”
“Well - you already explained the first one.”

“I...hm. Well, uh - I don’t know when I first had the idea,” Archie tried explaining, miming the moment he cupped his ear to the wall, “I was just...leaning against the wall, and I could kind of hear you guys arguing, and I thought I should step in - no, wait.”
Hold on. Back up. He worried about everyone for a second and that’s why he then recognised their voice - wait, which came first? Voice or worry?
“I’m guessing you didn’t plan it out beforehand.”
“No. No, I wouldn’t.”
“Did you think it’d actually work the way you intended,” Maxie continued, tentatively, “or...did you think it’d just save - me?”
Casting his mind back to the bathroom stall wasn’t working. There was no delay in between him hearing ‘ended the world’ and deducing what was going on and running. The moment of hesitation was in the wrong place entirely, right after he’d already done the deed.
He just couldn’t not, he thought - no. Wait. That’s literally what he said before.
“I don’t think I was thinking,” Archie explained, stuttering, “I’m sorry, I don’t know - ”
“Go on,” Maxie reassured him.


“...Honestly, if I’d stopped and thought about it, I...probably would’ve realised I didn’t want to potentially get arrested before I actually did it, but I didn’t... do that. I mean, I did realise, I did back out, but by then I’d already gone out there...”
His heart was thumping now -
“I don’t know why I didn’t. Not getting arrested should be, like, priority number one...right?” he continued, laughing nervously, “I’m sorry, I know you were probably expecting some big actual reason, and...y’know I’ll probably work it out later…”

“No, I...think that counts as an actual reason.”

“You think so?”
“We can’t all know what’s going on here,” Maxie advised, tapping the side of his head, “and if it helps, I’m...just rather relieved you weren’t intending to sacrifice yourself. That’s all I really wanted to know for certain. Both now and...last night.” he continued in a slow, comfortingly paced drawl, his hand resting on Archie’s as he spoke.
“...Huh.”
They smiled to themselves.

“Archie,” he continued, “I know... that this can’t be the first time you’ve been told this, but...you have as much hope of getting out of this un-arrested as anyone else. I’m sure of that.”
“Yeah, I’ve...heard that,” Archie replied, still feeling a smile play on his face.
“And I know that you joined me here so we could be... leaders , but if we aren’t doing that anymore, you are still - irreplaceable. You’d be missed more than I could...properly say. As I said, I know you already know that - but - “
“Thanks for telling me anyway?” Archie told him, finishing his sentence. Maxie could see his eyes were welling up a bit.
Good gracious, he thought, I only stated the obvious.
And Archie stayed quiet for a while, looking into the pond they were sitting beside at his slightly teary reflection.

“I wasn’t really thinking either. To be blunt,” Maxie explained, each word taking a little bit of effort, “It’s not like you ruined the plan - you helped, actually. My...my plan was essentially yelling at everyone until they gave up, and we...certainly did that.”
...He felt Archie grip his hand a bit tighter as he trailed off.
“Come to think of it, that was their plan too.”
Maxie tried to laugh at his own joke again, but it wasn’t working quite as well. His imagination wasn’t reining itself in, he didn’t ask to hear the sounds of a man in his thirties screaming at him to get back here and admit to what he did and who he fucking was -
“Did you want to move?” Archie asked him. Maxie had been glancing back at their van for a second or two. ...Now that he looked at it, someone could probably hear them.

“Yes,” Maxie replied quickly, still looking, “That’d be nice.”
He didn’t work out what tipped Archie off until a few seconds later, but he knew what he wanted.
They wandered off together around the pond, shoes crunching on the thin gravel beach and the coat of autumn leaves on the ground, the only sound they could hear in the whole park, the only people in the whole park, hopefully - Maxie’s eyes kept darting to the shadows between the trees and the picnic benches that looked like they should have people there -

“Honestly, I only heard a little bit of the argument before I got there, but - it sounded terrifying. ...You, uh - handled it pretty well, for what you could do,” Archie commented, squeezing his hand - Maxie suddenly remembered he was still holding it.
“Quite.”
Wait. No. The conversation wasn’t supposed to go here.
“I...guess it just goes to show the power of the mob?”
He wasn’t so afraid that it warranted him getting a squeeze of the hand, did it?
“Ah. How the tables turn.”
“What do you mean, we’re not the…”
Maxie raised an eyebrow.
“Ohhhh, right, right,” Archie said with a chuckle as they sat down on a bench, “I forgot.”
“Oh, really?” Maxie retorted with a smile, only half-joking. He shuffled on his seat, finding it strangely hard to get comfortable and not knowing how close he’d have to sit to Archie before it got awkward, unfitting.
There was something he’d forgotten to talk about, surely.

“I suppose that’s what threw me off,” he commented, pulling his coat a little tighter around himself, “I was...frightened, and you weren’t. Or - were you?”
“Well, I wasn’t scared at first, but then...after I got in there I was? I guess I must’ve liked the idea of it more than the actual...“
...And then something clicked.
The idea of it, that was the key. And what was the idea of it?
“Oh.”
“Yes?”
And Maxie, judging by what he’d said before, would definitely like to know.
“Maybe I was just trying to do what I used to? You know...leading. Like, I couldn’t just go quietly, I had to do something. Same as when I was going to try and stay up all night.”
“... Ah.
“Thanks for, uh...stopping me from doing that, by the way.”
“You’re welcome?...” Maxie replied quietly - still mentally stuck on the word ‘leading.’

“But maybe... that’s it? Maybe I’m still kind of stuck on being the leader,” Archie theorised, “like I can’t get myself to ‘switch off.’ I mean, I want to go back to how I was before…”


He looked over at Maxie and shuffled a little closer to him on the bench. By all accounts, he told himself, this was normal enough, comfortable enough; two friends having a heart-to-heart by a pond. At least that’s what a passerby might think.
“I can’t seem to do that, though.”

And then Maxie’s face fell. Something visibly clicked.
Yet ,” he scrambled to clarify, “I can’t get myself to ‘switch off’ yet. I’ll...probably work that out soon. Don’t worry about it…”
“No, I get that too,” Maxie replied, calmly, “Here you are, after five years of seeing the same few people - still with them, except now we’re...we’re being hunted by the police.”
And not by each other, he added but never said.

“I don’t know if it’s them anymore, to be honest, I mean, they just said they don’t want me to be the leader anymore,” Archie wondered, gesturing back at the van where their friends were, “I...think it’s just me, then. And you know what, that’s fine.”
Maxie clearly wasn’t convinced, but that just convinced Archie to keep talking.
“I’ll get over it myself , in time,” he continued, turning away, “if I just try hard enough. Besides, I know what the problem is, that’s the half of it - ”
“Wait.”
He couldn’t get past that. He knew Archie had made a mistake somewhere, something wasn’t right. If he could’ve told Archie exactly how he was working on ‘switching off’ he would’ve done it in a heartbeat, but...

“Look,” Maxie told him, taking a deep breath, “Archie, maybe it’s...me.”
And Archie turned back to him, wide-eyed.
“I...what?”
“That...I’m not letting you ‘switch off.’” He sighed with relief.
He’d finally said it. That must’ve been the thing he forgot.
But Archie still looked just as confused as ever, if not more - Maxie couldn’t think of anything he could say to make himself any more clear, which only made it even harder to think at all.

“You...think I’m not comfortable around you?”
“I mean - no - not completely, ” Maxie stuttered, “I’ve done a bit too much for that. You said you wanted to have a new start and I - I can’t exactly imagine myself being here is helping with it. I’d...remind you of who you used to be, wouldn’t I?”
Wasn’t that how it all worked?
He could see Archie having the lightbulb moment.
“I’m not sure about that, but…”
Why wasn’t he more relieved?
“You’re...not trying to not be mad at me for my sake, are you?”
That was why.
“It’s fine if you’re still not okay with what I did, I can deal with that just fine,” Archie clarified, hesitant, “If I were you - I’d still be wary, y’know?”

“Well, first of all - I’m not.”
“...What?”
“I’m not still mad at you,” Maxie told him -
And that moment he felt like he could grab Archie by the shoulders and bring him in close as he could so he could say what he wanted to say.
“I’m not doing that anymore. I’m done,” he declared, sweeping his arm across his chest, “Look - I don’t want to go to prison or be on the run for the rest of my life still hating you, you understand? And...I don’t want you to go knowing that either, if it helps.”

He couldn’t run out of steam halfway through this, he just couldn’t.
‘If it...helps you to move on. From me.”
Archie mouthed a quiet ‘oh,’ and looked down at the ground.
“That’s all I can give you.”
But then they looked back up and took Maxie by the shoulders, bringing him as close as he could so he could say what he wanted to say to them and be absolutely sure they’d listen -
“You’ve already done that.”

“Archie - “
“I’m not mad at you either, alright? I got tired, ages ago. You’ve changed. I’ve changed. I just...didn’t know you still cared for me like that ‘till a short while ago - ”

“I...don’t understand,” Maxie explained, looking away, “I...I haven’t cared for you in five years - I mean, I did, but - I didn’t try and talk to you properly once. Not once, I was just spending all that time trying to prove you wrong, and be right all the time instead of actually being a ... a decent friend to you. I’m sorry for that, but - obviously I can’t even change it now - “


“I didn’t say anything to you, though,” Archie continued, softly, “...No-one could’ve guessed how bad I was getting at that point. I don’t blame you for thinking I couldn’t be persuaded unless you...you know, physically stopped me. And...even if you did, I didn’t think anyone could help me. I just...didn’t even think it was an option .”
Slowly, he buried his face in his hands.
“I don’t even understand how I did that for so long,” he whispered, voice catching on hiccups in his throat, “but...I’m getting it back. At least I - think I am. I don’t know...”
“You are,” Maxie reassured him, “you’re getting better. I don’t know how to describe it exactly, but...you feel more like yourself.”

How long had it been since Archie last properly cried?
“Believe me. I can tell.”
Far, far too long.

“...Thankyou,” Archie told him, as the first few tears dripped down his face - Maxie looked rather startled by them.
“My...my point is,” Archie elaborated, wiping his face clean, “I’ve already lost five years of time with you. So...if I’m going to move on, it’s going to be with you here, you understand? ...If you’re comfortable with that.”
Maxie’s heart shot out of his chest with a leap and a bound, completely on its own - and he almost didn’t register the last part of the sentence.

“Are you saying you - want to be friends again?”
Wait. No.
“I...I guess I am, yeah,” Archie replied without missing a beat. He was smiling again - already.
What was he doing?
“Again, if...you’re comfortable with it.”
“Well - yes, I am, but…”
But what? He knew there had to be a but somewhere -
I am.”

“Alright, but I - I understand if it can’t be exactly how we used to be, though, I mean,” Maxie rambled at a mile a minute, pacing the patch of grass around the bench, “as I said, five years of me trying to prove you wrong by setting the world on fire, I’m fairly sure that crosses some kind of line, point of no return, something like that - “
“I...don’t think those exist, personally,” Archie proposed, getting up to follow his tracks.

“Well, surely there’s something more I’d have to do before we can both just go back to normal again - “
“I mean, you’ve... been there for me. That’s enough.”
“A few weeks, five years, they’re not exactly equal!“

“Hey,” Archie muttered, suddenly understanding, “wait - “
“What I’m saying is, are you absolutely positively sure? You’re fine, you’ve been fantastic , understanding, patient, but I’ve probably got a good bit of work to do before I’ve - I’ve completely, fairly made up for everything, and it’s not like I’ve been at my best - you saw how I was last night, surely...that’s some kind of indicator...“

Maxie, ” Archie said, interrupting him firmly, “You don’t have to do all that.”

And as Maxie’s train of thought ran out of steam, he went very, very quiet. Archie was right in front of him, almost holding him where he was...he could stay still for a second then another, and he felt his head clear.

“You...don’t have to earn me back.”
It made a little sense for a couple of seconds - and Maxie didn’t want it to stop.
“You’re not making me do that for you.”
Deep breath in. Deep breath out.
“Of...of course not, no.”
What happened next happened almost on accident; Maxie brushed a hand against Archie’s arm, gently, but Archie got the idea - and before Maxie knew it, they had slipped into a hug; his arms resting around Archie’s shoulders and Archie’s wrapped around his waist. ...And finally, Maxie’s head came to rest on Archie’s shoulder, fitting perfectly in the crook of his neck.

That part couldn’t be as easily explained away as an accident.
“You’re sure, though?” he whispered, just in case.
“Always,” Archie whispered back, holding him tight, “You’re, uh...better at this whole friendship thing than you think you are, you know.”
He sighed deeply, feeling more tears come. Strange, he thought, either they don’t show up at all or they show up at the weirdest possible times.
“...I missed you.”
As he said that, he could feel Maxie shiver for a second. 
“My, you’re...very patient , then.”
In fact, he could even feel their heartbeat if they really concentrated - at that point he might’ve been overthinking it. He sighed deeply, either content or tired, and he didn’t particularly care.
“Though I suppose that shouldn’t...come as much of a surprise, now, should it?” Maxie added, trying to reach his glasses so he could push them onto his forehead, away from the tears that would... probably ruin the lens.
He gave up, eventually. Something about being a bit too comfortable draped over Archie like he was, warm and safe. How long had the hug been?

“I’m...sorry I didn’t say anything before,” Archie whispered, “about wanting you back.”
“Ah, I don’t suppose this was...easy for you either,” Maxie wondered, briefly untangling himself so he could look at Archie properly - “How long were you thinking about it?”
“I don’t even know, to be honest…”
Maxie just nodded, and quickly went back to his resting spot in the crook of Archie’s neck. (It was dark, late, he was tired, what else was he going to do?) He wasn’t entirely comfortable with how comfortable he was but he was going to stay there, nonetheless.
“I just...hope I didn’t leave it ‘till too late, you know?”
“Well, at the very least,” he muttered, holding onto Archie tightly, “I...don’t think we’re going to make the same mistake again , are we.”
“No. God, no.”
“And...that’s what you said matters most, if I remember correctly, something about - what was it, not adding to the...”
“The pile of bad things,” Archie finished, “Honestly, though, I just came up with that on the spot. It’s not like - something I live by now...”
“You could’ve fooled me.”

And Archie laughed as Maxie smiled and went quiet - they stayed quiet for a while after that, standing tangled up in each other in the grass, listening to the breeze and the hum of a passing car or two. Neither of them particularly wanted to let go first.
They had time. And by time they meant the rest of the night. And the rest of the night - it felt like it could stretch on forever, like how long a child imagined a night to be.

...Well, in comparison to how much time they imagined they had left after that.



Even once they let go, they didn’t feel like immediately going back to the van. It felt like a waste.
They wandered the town for a while together, after that. The thing that they remembered most vividly was...how they could just walk in the middle of the road. Alone, apart from each other. They could’ve danced together, if they wanted.

Archie had so many other things he wanted to know - if Maxie ever felt like Archie was too distant before now or if Archie should’ve told him what he did on Route 22 - he even went into a little bit of detail then. And then he started crying again, and Maxie said something rather sappy about how Archie knew he’d never do it now, and that’s why he was crying…
He couldn’t remember what it was exactly, but he’d remember the gist.

For another thing, Maxie still looked ‘like a mess’ as he described it. Something felt strange about still walking next to Archie now, despite having hugged each other for the first time in five years, five minutes earlier. For some reason.
He definitely didn’t feel uncomfortable with it, that much was true, but he couldn’t stop noticing the hold on his hand in the moments of quiet.
Look, Maxie told himself, I get it, it felt nice, you don’t have to tell me again.

And then, they turned a corner - and found themselves looking down at the same park. ...Both of them silently decided it was time to go.

“I...don’t think they see us yet,” Archie whispered, pointing to the small crowd huddled beside the van. They all looked like they were hunched over...something.
“Alright - good,” Maxie whispered, looking right at Archie, “But, ah...before we go see them, tell me - do I look like I’ve been crying? Is it obvious?”
...Archie was taking a while to decide.
“Oh dear.”
“A little,” Archie told him softly, “...If it... helps, you don’t have to tell everyone exactly what we just talked about, if you don’t want. I won’t.”
“I think they’ll get the gist of it,” Maxie agreed, wiping his eyes with his sleeve as they walked down the pebbly path together - out from across the pond, Tabitha came running to him through the shallows, splashing water on his coat.

“My word - “ he stuttered, as his other friends followed behind - Matt was even waving a map in the air triumphantly.
“What’s goin’ on here?” Archie asked them all -
“Okay, okay, okay, so,” Tabitha gasped, talking as fast as Maxie often did, “look at this! While you guys were gone, we were looking at this big old map of the world Courtney brought and she says, ‘hey, Sinnoh’s right up north of us! ’ So I said, like the dumbass I am, yeah, no shit , and Shelly said, ‘isn’t there a Battle Frontier or something at the edge, it’s an open border’ and Matt said ’we need a ferry to get there’ but then I zoom in on the Dexnav Map and there’s a really tiny road going right to it!”
“Whoa, whoa, whoa…” Shelly was trying to say -
“So then, we could go north from there to…” Tabitha continued, quite out of breath - and he took a look at Archie and Maxie, both of them looking flushed, both of them looking like they’d cried a little bit. Something felt different, maybe the way they almost leant against each other.

“...well, you get the idea,” Tabitha finished, still smiling.
There was a bit of awkward silence, as everyone slowly worked out what happened.

“So you guys...talked it out?” Matt asked tentatively, glancing between them, “How’d that go?”
“Yeah, it went - great,” Archie tried to explain, nervously scratching the back of his back, “I apologised, he apologised...”
“And then things, they sort of - escalated from there, didn’t they?” Maxie finished, blushing before Matt pulled them in for a hug - and before he knew it, almost everyone was joining in. (Courtney just stood outside the circle looking very, very pleased.)
“So, to cut a long story short, we’re friends aga - oh!
“Alright, bring it in - “
“Awww, you guys…”

Archie should probably have expected that.
“I’m...so proud of you,” Matt said to them both.
He just didn’t expect to hear those words from so many people, all at once. The little kickback telling him that it was nothing was still there, but - he could argue back now.
“Go on,” Archie offered, “Tabitha, you can tell us about the rest of the plan if you want…”
“No, no,” Tabitha answered, a little emotional himself, “this is your moment...”
...And Tabitha was only helping him.

“My, this has been…” Maxie tried to quip, “a - a productive day for everyone, then, hasn’t it?” The hug seemed to squeeze out the tears he didn’t know were left in him, and his last words came out as a squeak, as his voice cracked.
Having everyone else hold him and Archie a little tighter when they heard him crying was...new, though. Very new. He didn’t know what he wanted when he said he’d move on, countless times before - was this it? All this?
He didn’t understand it. He knew, though, he wanted to.



Meanwhile, in a bright white office in Goldenrod City, someone else felt like they were on top of the world.

“This is your moment,” the supervisor said to their new, shiny recruit. Their hand rested on the glittering brass door handle, as they gazed through the glass door for just a moment.

“I hope you have already...broken the news to him.”
“Of course. Everything’s ready for you.” Right after she said the last word, the young man pushed the door open with enough force for it to bang against the wall, strutting into the office like he owned it - well, now he actually did. In fact, he’d just left the supervisor behind in the hall.
Not that they minded.

“Homely! Homely?” he called out, reading the room, “Which one of you is... there you are.” A scrawny older man with a dripping wet police uniform slunk to the front of the crowd, watching his replacement scan him up and down with utmost confusion.
“Aha! I see,” he observed, his face lighting up at once, “Were you, by any chance...up against the leader of Team Aqua before I came here, seeing as you are...soaked?”
Homely tried glaring at him, which did not work.
“... You could say that.
“Ah, wonderful! It is always good to see an officer fighting on the front lines with his crew, from my experience.”
“Oh, definitely, ” Homely replied through an obviously fake smile.
Well, that’s not what upper management thought last week.


“So…” he continued, bowing, “tell me - who are ya? Sell yourself to my team before I head out.”
The new recruit even paused to think , the pretentious fuck.
The first thing that Homely thought when he saw him was... stereotypical . While he wore a perfectly respectable tuxedo, they wore a long brown trenchcoat with buttons that could stop bullets and pockets that you could smuggle Pokemon to Galar in. 

Also, the accent. The accent was throwing him off.

“Hmm. Well, I would say I am...hoping to be a globe-trotting agent. My style, I would describe as hands-on. Very hands on. If I have to disguise myself as a rock to catch a criminal, then I shall teach myself to paint.”
“Not like that, ” Homely hissed under his breath.
And then there was the hairstyle. Dear god, the hairstyle. The man had a quiff. A pretty boy quiff. Not like his perfectly modest pompadour and beard - that was the hairstyle of a man who thought he was really something, wasn’t it?
“Well, I should spare you the details of my previous work, but if you please, I could go into detail. Now, I’m sure you know I have just been promoted from the Sinnoh branch, but I assure you, I have plenty of tricks up my sleeve already -”
“Of course you do.”

“My code name - it is Looker, ” they said, shaking his hand warmly, “I am honored to meet you here, Homely, even for a short time.”

“And why do they call you...a Looker? ” Homely replied, through gritted teeth. He could see why they did. He just wanted them to admit it.
“Well, because I look for things.”

“Wh - what?”
“I... am a detective, you know.”
“I know that.”
“Good,” Looker said, sighing with relief, “I was worried I had forgotten to mention it.“


“Oh, no, don’t you worry, you’ve covered everything, ” Homely reassured him, turning heel and picking up his suitcase, “So...goodbye, then!” he continued, marching down the office alone, with a piece of seaweed trailing behind him on his boot, “Adios! Au revoir! Adeiu! Auf weidershen, whatever-the-fuck...”
“Good luck on your next case!” Looker called, chasing after him -
“Yeah, you too .”
The door slammed in his face.


“Well, then.”
Almost everyone in the office turned to him as the bang from the door rang in their ears. Clearly, he was the only explanation for what had just happened.
“Perhaps they call me Looker...because everyone always looks at me,” Looker said to himself.

Slowly, he picked up the casefile on his new desk. He took the nameplate too; beautiful and shiny and golden - he’d never had one like this before. The desk chair was velvety and comfortable, just the right height.
“Uh - don’t worry about that, okay?” someone reassured him, “You’ll...fit into his place just fine, I can tell.”
“Oh, it is nothing. Like water off a duck’s back.” He flashed them a grin - “Besides, I - I imagine the man must have been...rather stressed .”
“You don’t say…I’m Chaser - by the way.” They shook his hand, and...together, they opened up the case file. (Looker had to admit, he felt a pleasant chill go up his spine.)

“Here they are.”
Archie and Maxie, quite the pair. They were two of the most intriguing characters the Sinnoh evening news ever talked about, but the details after the whole ‘world almost ending’ incident he’d need filling in on. As well as why they had, apparently, teamed up.
What fiendish, strategic reason would they have for doing that? If he knew - it might narrow down the rapidly shrinking list of escape routes these two had. 


But there was one thing he did know.
“So, gentlemen, shall we begin?”
...That lovely lady who got him here was right. This was his moment.

Notes:

TWENTY ONE FUCKING CHAPTERS IT TOOK THESE IDIOTS
...i'm sorry this chapter took so long to get out, but i'm so happy i finally got to this point.

when i originally started writing this, it was going to be...completely lighthearted, a high-paced adventure with two people who know each other inside out, but as soon as i made the decision to have maxie and archie split up in kanto because i just couldn't find a good narrative explanation for them to be comfortable travelling together...it just took on a life of its own.
here i am, about a year on with much more writing expertise, and at the point where the tone's going to be closest to that.

...well, maybe apart from the 'completely lighthearted' bit.
and it feels really weird, and i've been spending the day outlining what comes next - i do know the ending, though. don't worry, it is a happy ending.
i am so excited.

Chapter 22: What You Don't Know...

Summary:

Tabitha, Matt, Shelly and Courtney have been waiting the entire road trip for their ex-leaders to talk some things out and become friends again, and when they finally do...the atmosphere in the big black people-mover's gotten noticeably lighter.
So how are they going to deal with an unintentional papparazzi when their ex-leaders are sleeping peacefully in the back seat? Will the Battle Frontier's competitive scene leak onto the roads they're sneaking down?

...It seems whoever's leading the Interpol's chase isn't going to be telegraphing their punches like the last leader did.
And what they don't know can still definitely hurt them.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“So if we take a right here,” Shelly was explaining, tracing her finger down a scribbled-on map, “we’ll be headed away from the CBD…”
“Speaking of,” Archie asked, behind the wheel, “I don’t think we...actually covered all the details of the route before, what’s going on there?”
“Oh, yeah, ‘cause you two - “
“Alright - first of all,” Maxie pointed out, swivelling around to see them and looking more amused than annoyed, “ you’re the ones that started getting all...you know - “
“Sappy?” Archie suggested.
“Ex act ly.”

That morning, seven in the AM, Tabitha shot up from his sleeping spot in the front seat to tell everyone in the van (and the people taking morning walks in the park) to get up and go, they’re going to Sinnoh. So with Archie sitting at the front, Maxie weaselling his way into the shotgun seat beside him, Matt and Tabitha squeezing into the back row and the other two in the middle, they set off out of Ecruteak City before the streetlights were put out. Tabitha didn’t particularly mind his front-row seat getting stolen; partially because seeing Maxie and Archie side-by-side felt right. ...And also because they ran into a Miltank on Route 39.

(Stand behind them and they stomp you, he said. Stand in front of you and they roll out onto you, he said. Or you could stand to the side of them and push them over onto the ground where they will be completely helpless, Shelly said, sitting next to him.)
According to Maxie she was completely right, and according to Archie that was cheating. (And they kept bantering. As opposed to driving. ...Long after the Miltank was gone.)

Then, half an hour after that, the black van finally crossed under a string of maritime flags Archie only faintly remembered the meaning of. Through patches of mid-afternoon traffic they started weaving through the terraces of Olivine’s golden-beige buildings, headed right for the coast on the west edge of the city. The Battle Frontier couldn’t be easy to miss.
So we get back to where we are now, with Archie keeping them on the terrace just above the lowest. Not quite the bustling streets by the docks, but past the overpriced houses that looked out onto said bustling streets...and the sea.

It’d be funny if the police started a car chase here, Archie mused. They’d probably have a noise complaint sent in after them for once, knowing the kind of people that lived there.
...Why was he thinking about that?

“And...second of all,” Archie continued, “even if we were getting a bit sappy, I thought y’all would be able to ignore it.”
“Hah. No.”
“Yeah, nah.”
“Well...either way, the part I told you last night…” Tabitha explained, slipping into a mumble, “that was, uh, basically most of it. ...All of it, actually.”
He unfolded the map (almost his whole arm’s length) and passed it through to Courtney in the row ahead, passing it forward to Maxie. (They’d drawn one pen line on the road from here to the Battle Frontier, with a web of sketchy pencil lines all snaking out from Ecruteak City
“Oh no, I believe you,” Maxie replied, pushing the map back into the row behind.

“I’ve still got some of the stuff we looked up on my phone,” Shelly offered, “opening-closing times, toll roads, if you, uh...wanna scribble some of that on there…”
“Actually, you all got quite a lot of work done for just...“ Maxie reassured them all. Smiling, he hung onto the head of his carseat - just so he could lean all the way into the gap between his and Archie’s seat, and talk to everyone in the back rows right.
...The pause kept going long after he could pass it off as a dramatic pause.

“How long were we...you know, talking? ” he asked Archie in a hushed whisper, still hanging on.
“Hmm,” Archie murmured, “...an hour?”
“Yes, you all got quite a lot of work done for just one...”
“No - wait, then we went for a walk, and that’d be, like, another hour,” Archie finished, a smile playing on his face, “actually, ignore me, it probably just felt like a really long time.”
Archie leaned back in his seat, visibly less tense than he was before Maxie said a word.
“...Y’know?”
Maxie felt his ears flush a warm red.
“Exactly, you heard the man!” he blurted, “Barely any time at all!”
“See,” Shelly groaned, “this is exactly what we’re talking about…”
“If what you were talking about was being proud of whatever effort you made, then absolutely!
... Flawless.

“Also, uh...while me and Maxie were in charge of...everything,” Archie pointed out too, “we basically just had a destination in mind for the day, that was it. I know - I know I didn’t act like that was all we had, though. ...Sorry,” he continued, laughing to himself awkwardly. (Tabitha looked to Matt to see if he’d picked up on what Archie was murmuring - he hadn’t either.)
“Ah, that can’t have been intentional,” Maxie interrupted, quietly and quickly as he looked out the window, “we were stressed.”

“Oh, yeah, y’ don’t say…”
It took him longer to connect it to the idea he’d misplaced a bit of leftover guilt, but that happened eventually.
Mentally, he tried sweeping it off like you would sweep dust off a desk with the back of your arm, and keep his eyes on the road, and keep driving, and keep doing...whatever he was doing beforehand. (Intentional? How wasn’t it intentional? It wasn’t impossible that it wasn’t, but...)
Maxie opening up the window and sending a roar of air through the entire air seemed to help him do that, even if it meant everyone else in the van was now grumbling.
“Anyone smell something?”
“That’s the ocean, Tabitha.”
(No, wait. It wasn’t literally everyone else, was it? He meant Tabitha. Just Tabitha.)


Meanwhile, Maxie had forgotten why he opened the window in the first place.

Mostly because as soon as he leaned out of it for that fresh air (as soon as he said ‘stressed’ he remembered) he couldn’t help looking down at the sea on the right of the van, and then he couldn’t help looking at the bright white docks just one terrace below them…
One police car, sirens on, parked beside a jetty, doors still slightly open and...well, if he squinted, he could see a policeman talking to someone.

Office blocks and houses kept crossing in front of his view as they kept driving west, but it wasn’t like he could get Archie to stop.
He had a hunch. Not an active one, though. Some expectation that he’d see at least one police car today, that this would be the time they decided to show up - if he won some, he lost some...
“Maxie?”
He didn’t want to believe that. Obviously.

“Yeees?”

They were one terrace below them. They hadn’t followed them to Ecruteak. The car didn’t even have a driver in it right now - other criminals existed other than him. And at the moment where he realised he had to tell himself that, he ducked back inside and wound up the window.
“What’re you looking for?”
“Oh, I thought I saw someone down there...”
And now you’ve jinxed it, one half of him said.
“A’ight. Well, we...should be out in the country pretty soon,” Archie told him quietly, reading the way his eyes still darted away out the window for brief snippets while he spoke.

No, said the other half, jinxes don’t exist.



“You know, when you said you ‘couldn’t miss it,’” Matt asked, getting out of the van and looking into the neon-lit treeline, “I thought you were…”
“Exaggerating?” Courtney finished, “I never exaggerate.”

It wasn’t all that long after black van first pulled up to the packed parking lot of the Battle Frontier - but then Maxie had to break it to him (after some hurried whispering from Shelly) that they were actually looking for a side entrance. Can do, Archie thought. It wasn’t like he expected getting to Sinnoh to be glamorous.
Quite a way up the highway from where it actually branched off to the Frontier, Courtney spotted the gravel road marked with a spanner on a sign... and they slipped into it without a witness. 

Tyres crunching on the fallen palm leaves as they went, they crept through the perfectly-planted tropical forest until the road opened out into a large clearing, with lamps, asphalt, painted parking spaces for a ten-van team. (Only the map on Shelly’s DexNav seemed to think it even existed. By this point that didn’t worry them.)


And yet, even after all that, they could still see the high medieval-styled walls, neon lights and gleaming metal roofs stretching above the trees to their west. Clusters of spotlights lit up the clouds in perfect polka dots.
...Archie could see why they gave up constructing one of these in Hoenn halfway through.

Then Matt pointed them dead ahead where the road kept on going, winding all the way over to the Frontier and freedom. There was only one problem now, and that was the gate.

“Hang on,” Matt grunted as he, Courtney, Shelly and Tabitha all slowly pushed it open, leaving a noisy trail in the gravel as it went. (The plan in case it was locked, Courtney lamented, was to melt it off, but now she had no excuse.) Maxie and Archie had just brought the van to a stop in front of the gate, stepping out from the front seats together and
“Don’t be suspicious,” Tabitha pointed out quietly, looking over at the other large tow truck parked on the other side of the clearing, near where they’d come in. A man in an oily jacket was sitting inside, but he couldn’t tell if they were looking.
“Uh - yeah, how?” Shelly asked him.
“What?”
“How do you, like, pull a gate open innocently?
“Ka-ha!”
“...Dude, I’m serious.”

Konbanw - “ the man with the tow truck began as he stepped out and walked over to Maxie and Archie, realising fast these people weren’t from here, “Hello?”
See?” Shelly gasped.
“Do you know where you are?” he asked them as they both turned around, pointing to the Battle Frontier and talking rather slow. Everyone with a hand on the gate froze.

So did Maxie and Archie. They gave the man a blank stare, an innocent stare - Maxie even tilted his head to complete the look. The four on the gate gave each other panicked glances, waiting for one of them to go across the parking lot and say something instead.
...But Maxie and Archie looked very much calm.
“Uh, this is...the mechanic’s entrance,” the man elaborated, slightly thrown off by their silence - the pair he was talking to looked magically relieved.
This time, the silence was very much intentional.

“No, we know,” Maxie explained, pointing to their van, “we’re here to fix some of the lights.” More than likely, fixing lights in a place this big would be like playing whack-a-mole, he thought. Even more likely was the fact that none of these mechanics communicated to one another.

“Wait, is this...not the entrance we’re meant to use?” Archie asked them, suddenly looking sweetly confused, “Sorry - this is our first time here…”
“Oh, no, no, this is the only one,” the man interrupted, embarrassed and holding his hands out like he was comforting them both.
“Wonderful,” Archie said brightly, “Don’t worry, by the way - I know someone’s got to try an’ stop random people from getting lost.”

“Sometimes people try to skip the line through here when security gets tighter for a bit of time, like...now.”
The four on the gate all decided to let go and step back then, one after the other as they scrambled back onto the gravel road or the parking lot.
“I know someone who went alllll the way to Sinnoh by mistake.“
“Wooow,” Archie drawled, “poor guy.”
“...Idiot.”

“But...I’m sure you’ll be fine - ”
“Oh, no, my sense of direction can’t be that terrible,” Maxie reassured him without missing a beat, as he practically strutted back to the van and got back into the driver’s seat. Archie tossed the keys to him, waving the man a friendly goodbye.
He hopped in the seat beside them, heart still thumping - Maxie shone him a mischievous grin. Meanwhile, their new colleague tugged the gate open the last few feet from the other side - the four people watching him scrambled back into the van as soon as he was done, giving him hurried ‘thankyous’ as they went.
“Honestly, they don’t even have many people on security,” the man continued in a hushed whisper, like he was telling a secret at a ten-year-old’s sleepover.

“Oh, reeeally? How ba - ”
Archie poked Maxie in the stomach with an elbow.
“We say the trainers do most of it,” the man laughed -
He had to hop out of the way like a deer when Maxie revved the engine.
“Anyway, good luck out there!”
“Hey, you too!”

And he watched them roar down the gravel road into the palm trees, toward the castle walls and neon lights, almost certainly going over the already low speed limit as they kicked up dirt. If they had a speed limit. They should really get one.

Meanwhile, inside the actual van, everyone had sighed their sigh of relief. They’d long since disappeared, palm tree leaves drooping in front of their windshield and falling behind them, the gravel road weaving around hills and dips until they couldn’t see where they’d just come from.

“Is it just me, or do people, like...assume we’re in charge a lot of the time? I’ve noticed that, now,” Archie wondered aloud, leaning forward ‘till he could rest his elbows on the dashboard, and his head on top of that. The bumpy road below them was making that difficult, but...he didn’t particularly care.
“It’s just your...natural confidence,” Maxie explained, slowly, “that can do quite a bit.”
“You’ve got it, I think.”
Maxie looked away from the road for a second - “Do you mean - I’m right, or that I’m naturally - ”
“Hmm,” Archie murmured, softly, “...Both, actually.”



That evening - Looker found out how to use a ‘video chat.’ He’d carefully placed his phone upright in the center of his cluttered desk, nudging it forward and back so Agent Chaser was in shot as he craned over them, propping it up with a pile of folders and sticking a rubber at the bottom of it so it wouldn’t slip forward.
“This is very sweet, Chaser.”
“I...yes it is, sir.”
Back when he was a humble young Looker, things were so much more simple. If you wanted to talk to your fellow agents, they usually weren’t more than a few cubicles away in the office. And if someone got robbed at gunpoint in Snowpoint City, it may as well not have happened - well, of course it actually did, but logistically
He punched in the agent’s number and sat back in his chair, as the phone rang.
Now if he wanted someone running around in Olivine City’s port, he could snap his fingers from the comfort of Goldenrod, and voila.

“Sir,” the woman on the other side said stiffly, the speaker giving a quick crackle in protest.
“Ah, Hotfoot!” Looker crowed, smiling brightly, “How did the stakeout go?”
“No luck, I’m afraid. We found all sailors we could find headed for international waters from Olivine,” Hotfoot explained, after a quick check with an out-of-sight coworker, “then we broadened it to domestic - and there’s no reports of stolen boats either.”

“Did you interview,” Chaser asked, noting this down, “or...search?”
“It’s alright,” Looker clarified quietly, “I told them to inter - “
“Searched on suspicion, otherwise, interview. I...don’t know how many they searched, exactly.”
Looker turned away from the camera for a moment, as he kicked up his feet on the desk to his left, scattering pens - that always helped his brain do what it needed.
“Right.”
...He hadn’t actually heard the term ‘searched on suspicion’ before, or at the very least it never came up in the cases he did. Or...chose, rather.
“Tell me, Hotfoot, how many vehicles did you choose to use, when you went down to the Olivine docks?”
“At least...three.”
“With lights on?”
“...Ye ees?


But from the cases he did, he could certainly fall back on what he knew about people and how they ticked. These people might not have had the brainwave yet.
“I have some constructive criticism, if you’ll allow me to - “
“Go on, sir.”
He didn’t know whether he liked that.
“Right,” he started, “I believe our issue may be secrecy - or subtlety, rather! Our potential witnesses may not feel comfortable giving information, if they are surrounded by big intimidating vans and cars, if you get my meaning. Treat them as you would a small, easily frightened child.”
“...Huh?” A hint of a smile played on Hotfoot’s face.
“Although I - “ Looker corrected, quickly straightening up and losing that voice that flowed word-to-word, “I am assuming you know that principle already.” Chaser moved a hand to his shoulder, motioning for him to turn around and look at him properly.

“Sir,” he explained softly, like you would to a small, easily frightened child, “they’re...not witnesses. If they’re like the last one - Louis.” Hotfoot looked away from her screen.
“...Aren’t they?”
“They’ve committed a crime. Assisting a criminal, or people smuggling. And so, they would...”
Lie, ” Looker guessed, quietly, “regardless of what we said. Or did.”
“Yes.”
“And there is evidence for that...trend?”

“...Obviously.” Chaser mouthed ‘sorry’ and gave him a small nod, turning away from the camera and leaving Looker alone in the shot - with Hotfoot still looking away, preoccupied.
The more he thought about it, the more he could make it line up with basic psychology. (Man does not like punishment. Man does bad thing to avoid it.) But not complicated psychology, though, not the kind of psychology you’d use when complicated men with complicated lives and motives went to a detective that sells themselves on solving complicated cases -
Were these men different?

“Thankyou, Hotfoot. I...believe we can rule out an escape by sea now! Agent Acro,” he called out across the office block, ending the call, “bring me a map of the Johto-Sinnoh peninsula and a box of crayons!“ And like voila , a man got up from his desk and rushed to the front of the office, switching on the main computer with a loud hum.
“Wait, wait, we can’t just assume - ” Chaser hissed...
Every second he was begging himself to slow down too, but...he could only beg so many times.

“...My dear Agent Chaser, there is no need to worry,” Looker reassured him, feeling his face harden as he got up from his chair, “If they indeed ‘searched on suspicion,’ they were guaranteed to find the fiends if they were there. You’re - we’re all competent!



Somehow being snuggled up against a giant part-castle part-factory wall next to a forest of scraggly pine and palm trees, felt safer than whatever else they would’ve tried. When the sun started setting and the neon lights to the west all turned on, Courtney persuaded Maxie and Archie to give up the front-row seats so she could keep driving through the night...and as a bonus, she had the entire driver’s seat to herself while they got ready to sleep.
She kicked her feet up on the steering wheel - life was perfect.
...Shelly heard her chuckling, a short while after she’d moved. So seeing a free spot, she unbuckled and wriggled from her middle row into the shotgun seat. (Tabitha and Matt wouldn’t stop trying to flip all the back seats down to let her get through.)

“So,” Courtney was already rambling to her, “Guess what’s banned in the Frontier.”
Shelly mentally prepared herself.
“...What’s banned in the frontier?”
“I was scrolling through the app,” Courtney explained, scrolling through the terms and conditions of a V.S Recorder and passing it to Shelly when she found that part, “and they’re saying they own all the footage made in their recorder, right?”

Uhhh - “ Shelly narrowed her eyes.
“And apparently...they say they’re doing it to catch illegal Pokemon, right?”
“Yeah, they say ...”
“Look what’s on the list,” Courtney finished, passing the phone to Shelly after tapping a link and pointing to every picture, “Groudon. Kyogre. Rayquaza. ... They banned Kyogre, Shelly.
“Those are...like, deities, aren’t they?”
“I know, it’s amazing - “
Shelly looked behind her. Maxie and Archie were still occupied, trying to rearrange all their bags and clothes so they could reasonably sleep there.
“Well, you know what they say,” she snickered, “there’s a story behind every rule…”

Of course, Maxie and Archie could definitely still hear her.
“Yeah,” Archie muttered to Maxie, very quietly, “cause the first thing I would’ve done with Kyogre is ruin tournaments.” Tabitha and Matt finished pushing down their row of seats and climbed in together, Matt slamming the door shut as they went. And Tabitha was about to start setting up a barrier of backpacks and suitcases between their seats and the ones behind them, but everything he’d set up lurched backwards when Courtney started the engine. And then up and down, as the tyres rolled over dips where rocks were and roots in the gravel road.
Well, if he tried, he thought as he lay down, he could pretend it was rocking him to sleep.

“Hey,” Archie suggested, sitting up as far he could without hitting his head on the roof, “Courtney, when do you think we’ll be crossing the border?” Even as he was talking, he’d been writing out a script in his head, of what he could say to commemorate.
“Ooh, yes!” Maxie chimed in -
He seemed to like that idea too.
If he thought about it, they’d timed their whole talking-things-out thing pretty well.
It should feel right - well, it did feel right.
Courtney looked to her left at the giant wall - “Well, uh...we might’ve already passed it.”

“Nah, it’s okay,” Archie corrected, lying back down, “I was just...curious.”
“Wouldn’t it be nice if there was some big mark on the wall, though?” Maxie continued, knowing curious didn’t sound like that, “A line, or something!”
“Dude,” Shelly pointed out, as she looked up at the neon lights over said wall, “we’re literally not meant to be here…”
“...Ah, right,” Archie muttered.

...He shuffled backwards out of the conversation.
Maxie himself was still sitting up, hunched over with his coat draped over his back and flicking through a Sinnoh tourist’s brochure he saw him picking up from a shop, ages ago. ...Really, he was tempted to ask him for a look.
But eventually Maxie picked up on how Archie’s eyes kept darting back to the page he was on. So he started shuffling over to them, moving the page slightly so they could both see it. (Archie was looking away to a fantastic view of the wall at first, but he caught on.)
Just a bright snowscape, and a picture of a mountain with a mix of languages overlaid on the top - ‘Mt Coronet,’ ‘Mt. Tengan,’ et cetera, et cetera. There wasn’t even anything like a road map or a tourist’s guide on any of its pages, just...admittedly beautiful looking tourist attractions.

“So,” Maxie asked him, quietly, still looking at the brochure, “are you...excited?”
“Excited?” Archie stuttered, “I mean, yeah - I think I might be - “
Maxie tilted his head - “Well, it’s alright if you’re nervous,” he reassured them, only managing to be as smooth as a pile of...not smooth things, “I know I’d be. Or...rather, I am too,” he said and corrected.
“I’m not nervous,” Archie immediately pointed out.
Maxie dropped his voice low - “But?...”

“S’ more like I just...woke up this morning and realised where we’re actually going together. I mean, obviously I knew , don’t get me wrong, it’s just...properly hitting me now,” he explained, slowly, “I think. This is the furthest you’ve gotten from Hoenn too, right?” His face lit up a tiny bit.
“Mmhm,” Maxie confirmed, “Unless you count where I was born - I don’t.“
“Furthest place we actually meant to go to, then.”
“Exactly!” Maxie lay back on the backpack behind him, hoping to get his neck un-cricked before he kept talking - Archie followed him down, settling into place.
“And - even then,” he almost snapped, “you’d have to ask whether we chose to go - and...I’m sure this was the best choice for us, and I’m sure it’s not going to hurt us, but...” But he trailed off, shaking himself back to the conversation he was having before he got caught up in making a point he didn’t even know. He sighed, lying down on the folded-back car seats - and Archie followed him down.

“Actually, now that you say it,” Archie mused, “It...kind of feels like I didn’t mean to come here either - if that makes sense?...”
“Oh no, that makes total sense.”


“I think that might be because we made the plan this time, you dummies,” Tabitha pointed out much louder than the both of them, leaning over the short barrier of suitcases and shoes, raising both an eyebrow and a wry smirk.
“Okay, fair enough, but...“ Archie mumbled -
“Don’t call him a dummy, ” Maxie snapped back.
Tabitha sighed, rolling over until his face faced the roof of the car. If he tried, he could pretend it was a very thoughtful-looking starfield.

“No, I...get what you two mean, though,” he apologised, raising his hands above his head and gesturing to an entirely imaginary night sky, “We didn’t have many options left, either. That’s...probably why we worked it out so quick.”
“Maybe we shouldn’t have done it while you two were talking it out - “ Matt wondered aloud.
“Well, from what you’re saying, it’s - it’s not like I could’ve changed much,” Maxie laughed, “I couldn’t exactly magic another way out if I’d been there!”
“Yeah, besides, we couldn’t wait to plan,” Tabitha continued, turning to Matt and then to the pair in the back, “and you two couldn’t wait to...you know.”

Archie blushed, but didn’t feel he could smile along with it.
“Oh, no, they had to do it,” said Matt, “I’m not saying they didn’t…”
And Archie felt a bit of kickback when they talked.

“You don’t feel like I’m...taking this too quick, do you?” he asked softly, on a whim, turning to Maxie, and hoping Tabitha and Matt wouldn’t be able to eavesdrop.

“Well, it can’t be bad that you know we’re...really going places now, can it?” Maxie replied in an equally soft tone, still looking past Archie a little, and talking to the wall - “I mean, before you ...said you were in a bit of a haze , but now…”
Until he realised Archie looked too emotional to be talking about just himself.
“Now you’re a bit more...present. And - no, no, you’re not taking it too fast,” he clarified, trying to act like he’d been planning to go this direction, silky smooth voice gone as he made eye contact again, “You’ve been wonderful - and I...don’t really have a level of ‘too fast,’ anyway, not that I can tell. That or the bar’s very, very high - either way, it...wouldn’t be your fault.”
...Archie’s face went soft, and he smiled.
Apparently someone else had decided to sweep that off for him.

“Good, cause...well, for one,” he explained, looking down at where they were both sitting, leaning up against each other, “we’re kind of sleeping in the same place now, and...I was worried that might be too, uh - “ ( Forward? No. What meant ‘forward’ without connotations? )
“Oh, no, that’s nothing, ” Maxie stuttered, “I mean, we’re on the run, we can’t book a hotel, what else are we going to do - I’m fine with it.”
“Swap places?”
Then the lightbulb moment happened.
“Wait - so you wanted to be here?” he asked with a squeak -
“Yeah?...”
“Well, that’s - that’s very kind of you.” He looked down at the space on the folded-down carseats next to him, expectantly - even shuffling over a tiny bit to make sure they had the space.

“Ach, I was kind of wondering if you hadn’t noticed…”
Archie pulled a sleeping bag out of a suitcase beside him, unzipping it all the way and throwing it over himself as he lay down, curled up a tiny bit since the space didn’t fit all of him.
“Oh, don’t worry, I did.”

What exactly had he done today to get here? He’d talked to Archie, he’d told them about the police car he saw, he helped them trick the man in the leather jacket, he’d told him they had confidence, that was basically it - had he done something else ?
Obviously, he wasn’t opposed to it. That made no sense.

“Oh, and also - “ Maxie pointed out, “ just in case you didn’t know, I’ve been told I kick in my sleep, so if that’s a problem for you, that’s perfectly alright - ”
“Nah, I sleep really deep, remember?” Archie murmured quietly, bleary-eyed, “I woke up face down on the floor this one time ‘cause I fell out of bed...actually, several times.“
“That’s... perfect, then - not the falling bit, of course - “

Silently, Maxie passed them their old black trenchcoat, stuffed beside the seat, and saw Archie cuddle up under it - he still had to curl up a little, seeing how little space there was. (He whispered a quiet ‘thanks.’)
Then...still silently, Archie nudged a bag full of laundry over to his side, motioning towards his ratty, thin old pillow. Tentatively, Maxie fluffed it, and lay down again, with a clear happy-sounding ‘humph.’

“And you can talk to me if you’re feeling... lost again, alright?” Maxie reminded him, on a whim, turning on his side to talk to them properly.
“...Of course,” Archie reassured them, without missing a beat.
Then both of them turned back to where they could stare at the roof, and not at each other.
But of course, Maxie repeated to himself.
Of course, he knew.


Sleep first,” Shelly told them firmly.



As it turned out, getting people to actually sleep was as much the driver’s responsibility as it was Maxie and Archie’s. Courtney knew to drive slow. And not to plug in the aux cord.

By this point, the stars had just come out, peppered with fireworks shooting from the Battle Frontier that exploded into even more fake stars. But the van was now stuck behind another van with a wrench painted on the side of it, and if they tried to drive around it, they’d end up slipping down the forest hill and crashing into a scrawny pine - that hadn’t gone well the last time they tried it. The actual mechanic’s van had paused halfway through driving into the building through a wide hole cut into the outer wall, with a rolling door, bright lights and everything.

They had been there for ten minutes. The driver’s door, front what they could see, was open, and whoever was meant to drive had long since gone.
And as though to make things worse, Shelly could hear kids yelling in the distance.
“Alright,” Tabitha hissed quietly, leaning forward into the driver’s row, “that’s it - “
Courtney and Shelly both caught his hand halfway to the car horn.
“Sssssh - “
“ - hut!

“What do we do then?” Matt gasped -
Shelly pressed a finger to her lips.
“Sorry,” he muttered, glancing back at Maxie and Archie, “What are they even doing?...”
“We could go and find out,” Tabitha suggested, digging out his boots from under the seat and opening the door a crack, “See if we can’t get them to move.” Then he pushed it open with a quiet scraping sound, and Matt clambered over the mess of sleeping bags to follow him out.
“Just - don’t wake them up,” Courtney commented.
Even Shelly hopped out alongside them when she noticed, staying beside the door.


“If they try talking about mechanics, we’ll change subjects…”
Tabitha and Matt aimed to go quietly around the back of the other van -
“Yep, we’re not gonna repeat the archeologist thing - .”
They froze when they heard someone clattering down a flight of metal barely-stairs, that ran down the side of the massive wall - and round the other side of the van, Matt noticed the actual mechanics standing there weren’t any less horrified.
“Fuck’s sake.”
Or...something along those lines.

“Sorry about this,” said a woman in a boiler suit, walking around their van to meet Tabitha and Matt at the back, “It’s just...the trainers - ”
Shelly moved forward a tiny bit to hear the conversation better, signalling for Courtney to be ready to go. And in front of Matt and Tabitha, looking down at them with an upwards tilt of their head, a teenager in a Druddigon hoodie had just hopped off the stairs, strolling around the crowd of mechanics and surveying their territory.

“Are they even allowed here?” Matt gasped.
“Basically, yeah. No-one really...stops them,” the woman explained, “First time here?”
“Uh-huh,” Tabitha and Matt nodded -
Matt rummaged in the pockets of his bag for whatever Pokeball he could find.
“Don’t worry, we’ll go take care of them, aight?” she advised, before suddenly turning around, striding in view of the teenager arms akimbo and raising her voice, “We’ll have this van moved out of the way in no time at all!” Tabitha and Matt poked their heads round the side of the van, trying to avoid eye contact with the now gang of teenagers in dragon costumes, like a student who knew they didn’t have the answer to the teacher’s question.
“...As soon as we show off our shocking Electric-types!”

Two other mechanics moved in beside her and posed.


Yeaaaaah! ” the three teenagers crowed, raising their Pokeballs.
“See?” the woman commented quietly, turning around to face her new colleagues, “that’s what they like.” Her other two colleagues were still posing.
“Sezja, you used that line last time…”

Meanwhile, Shelly signalled for Courtney to stay in place, keeping an eye on the van. Then, like a chorus, she heard three Pokeballs opening up behind it with a flash of red and a snap, crackle and pop of energy - quickly, she motioned for Courtney to turn the headlights on as strangers started hooting and hollering.

“Hey, someone else’s here!” the one in the Druddigon hoodie said, leading the entire group so they stood in the middle of the gravel road - he moved to the front, puffing out his chest as his Gabite raised its razor-sharp fins. The one in the Dragapult pants took out his phone, as his Drifblim lifted him into the trees above. (The one with the Noivern beanie actually had a Noivern flapping behind him, and he was very smug about it.)
They could all thank the girl with the van at the back for the fantastic lighting.

“Got a Battle Frontier account?” Dragapult-pants asked Sezja, “I could DM this to you afterwards, I’m using their V.S Recorder…”
Shelly’s ears pricked up at once.
“Sure, I’m @ThatYamper - “

“Nah-ah-ah,” Tabitha scolded, stepping forward, “You’re not challenging us, too. There’s three of you, three of them, them’s the rules.”
“Look at this duude!”
Dragapult-hoodie panned the camera over to him, a wide-angle shot with both vans and all six challengers in view - he zoomed in. Quickly, Shelly hopped to the side, completely blocked by Matt and Tabitha...as far as she could tell. Meanwhile, the one other mechanic had gotten in the van, starting to move it inside the walls - and Courtney started inching forward.

“Hey, wait,” Matt muttered, squinting at the camera “could you guys just…”
“Yeah, could you...focus on them?” Tabitha asked, pointing to the mechanics - he trailed off near the end, when none of the three even blinked.

“Courtney!” Shelly hissed, turning around, “the Frontier Recorder!”
“Why, what about it - “
“They’re videoing us, look,” she gasped, dashing across the front of the van to hide behind a palm tree, “Hey!” she called back to Tabitha and Matt, lit from the back by their headlights and from the front by the teenager’s camera -
“What?”
Like another chorus, three other Pokeballs from the three mechanics all popped open with a crackle of electricity...right in front of Tabitha and Matt on the road.
Get outta the shot! ” Shelly ordered.

“Get up there and use Parabolic Charge!”
When Sezja’s Heliolisk shot out of its Pokeball it ran forward, skittering across the gravel road and right up Matt’s back like a ramp as he tried to dash to the right side of the road - its massive frill opened up as it jumped off his head flew through the air, right in front of the Noivern, and let loose a bang of electricity.
“And stop filming ‘em!” she added, gritting her teeth.
The Noivern’s wings spasmed and it propelled itself directly into a nearby pine - a shower of needles sent Noivern-beanie’s camera flying towards it too. Matt ducked, taking the opportunity to scramble to the left across the gravel road, still hunched over. Tabitha pulled him the last few feet, leaning against the right side of the mechanic’s van near the wall. One of their Luxrays stalked around the back of it, fur standing on end, glaring right at them before striding off down the gravel road to find an opponent. Matt felt his breath catch in his throat.

...And then the pair saw a shadow cross over their heads.
Dragapult-pants was still hanging onto his Drifblim’s tassels, the balloon carrying him high over both the vans as he crowed with delight. A mechanic hopped in front of Matt and Tabitha, tossed out a Pokeball and tossed his Emolga in the air, before running inside the building. Matt looked over at the gang of teenagers, and saw that Drifblim-hoodie, up above just got out his phone…
And he was pointing it up to the Emolga too.

“Emolga, use Nuzzle!”
So Matt pulled Tabitha down to the ground with him. On hands and knees they scrambled off, hugging close to the Frontier wall as they tried to ignore the battle going on above their heads. The gravel hurt to crawl or kneel on, and all Tabitha could see was Matt’s back.
“Just keep down,” he panted, “you’re doing great - “
“Drifblim, blow the Emolga off!”
Matt, on the other hand, could see a flight of rickety metal maintenance stairs on the wall ahead. He looked up for a moment. They’d gone a fair distance, almost as far down the gravel road as the kid in the Druddigon-hoodie was standing, waiting for his turn.

“Um - Drifblim?” the Dragapult-pants kid yelled, “Drifblim, move!”
And then Tabitha looked directly up.
Like slow motion above him, he saw a paralysed Drifblim twitch, flutter...and drop the kid.

“Never mind, go up,” Tabitha gasped, scurrying upright and hurrying up the flight of metal stairs with a clang, clang, clang , as the kid landed on the ground with a collection of swear words. His phone was falling too fast for it to capture Tabitha and Matt’s cringing faces on the way down.
He panned around him for a couple more seconds as he lay in the gravel, filming where they were crawling just before - and his Drifblim, lying on the floor, deflated.
“Drifblim was paralysed! It couldn’t move!” read the very, very helpful text overlaid on his screen.

When the mechanic went over to help him get up, that was when he stopped filming.

Tentatively, Tabitha and Matt both hopped over the metal railing, dropping a short way back down to the gravel. They kept scrambling away from the action, still hunched over -
“Where’s Shelly?” Tabitha panted, pulling Matt into the tiny space between an old generator and the wall - “Did you see her get in the van?”
“Nope…”

And behind them, they would’ve seen Shelly stuck behind the pine tree to the right of their van, taking hurried peeks out onto the road to see where Noivern-beanie’s camera was pointed. All she could assume was that it’d follow where the Pokemon were. Courtney - she was frozen.


“Keep going forward!” Shelly told her.
But...she had a hunch.
Her eyes darted around the thick and rocky forest while she ducked out of sight - the Noivern that’d just been electrocuted was struggling to fly between the palm leaves and pine branches, while the Heliolisk practically ran up directly the trunks, the tiny lizard leaping onto the Noivern to shock it again and again. Each time it flared its frill it knocked the bat-dragon into another tree trunk, like a pinball in a machine.
Until it didn’t have a tree in the way.

Shelly didn’t know why, exactly, she jumped in front of the van barely a second before the Noivern hit its bonnet. She didn’t know how, exactly, she managed to catch the bat before it hit the van with anything more than a light thump.
The huge wings flopped to both sides of her, and she decided to ignore the why and how. All she knew was that Noivern-beanie’s camera would absolutely be pointing at the Pokemon and her now, and like hell was she going to be right in center stage.
Right. Tree. Perfect.

So Courtney watched as Shelly staggered to the right side of the road, shuffling like a crab and dragging the fainted Noivern in front of her, as she struggled to hold its massive torso up. Even if she couldn’t see over the Noivern’s body, she could feel the weight of its head lolling forward.
Holy shit, ” Druddigon-hoodie cried in delight, “Noivern’s hangin’ in there!”
As she passed directly in front of their windshield, blocking the entire view with the bat’s sagging wings, she looked back for a moment and winked at Courtney.
Fuck, thought Courtney, must be nice being that Noivern.
Then, as soon as Shelly was hidden behind her good old pine tree...she dropped the Noivern as gracefully as humanly possible, hopped to the right, and scrambled back in the van.
(The Noivern immediately flopped to one side and rolled down the hill.)

Now safely inside and out of sight, Shelly heard a very loud snore coming from the very back row, under Maxie’s trench coat. Quietly, trying not to tread on anything noisy, she kept moving forward to the shotgun seat.
“Where’s the other two…” she muttered -
Then she looked out the front window - the mechanics had kept their word. Their van was in the Frontier. The road ahead of them was clear - mostly.
“Ahead,” Courtney exclaimed, confident as ever, “now, strap in and duck!”
“Courtney - Courtney, there’s kids on the road!
Both still ducking just out of sight with only their eyes poking above the dashboard, Courtney reached up a hand and blasted the horn. The three mechanics yanked Druddigon-hoodie and Noivern-beanie out of the way into the wall to the left by their arms, with Dragapult-pants scrambling after, scattering gravel.
(Maxie yelped and buried his head under the pillow.)

“OI!” Druddigon-hoodie snapped, “We’re not done!”
“Just go, go, go!” Shelly ordered, as Courtney hit the gas and started rolling down the gravel road again, faster now. Unbuckling herself she crawled to the middle row over folded-back seats and suitcases, she unlocked the van door and waited for it to slide open, rattling as the van went faster and sending a roar of wind to the back row.

“Hey!” Shelly called, looking out onto the left edge of the road, “Tabi - GUYS!”
“There!” Courtney yelled back. The generator was there, dead ahead. Matt jumped up from behind it and Tabitha followed - breaking cover, scrambling across the tiny length of gravel road as the van slowed down for a second, before Matt jumped and pulled them both inside.
They lay on the back row together, panting.
“What...was all that?” Tabitha asked, and didn’t get a reply.
Slowly, he looked back at Maxie and Archie.
Archie was still off in a dream, and Maxie was trying very, very hard to do the same. They’d been shaken up, but still.
...Tabitha had to smile.

But then he turned his head to the still-open door, when he heard a pattering of feet.
“Hey! STOP! I found you! You have t’ fight me!
And running besides the van, his camera shaky but the flashlight on, still keeping pace even if he tripped on the stones and gravel, was the kid in the Druddigon hoodie, with his Gabite running behind him, their fins screeching and leaving scars on the metal wall -
The Gabite’s claw appeared on the open door. Matt slammed it shut with a bang.

And from there, they couldn’t see or hear where the kid in the Druddigon hoodie had gone. Courtney only slammed the accelerator down and sped off into the night, listening to the noise of crackling electricity fade out into a very, very awkward silence.
(Though Archie still snored.)

“So, what…” Tabitha asked again, trying to get his words together, “was that? Was something up with the kids, or were they just...”
Shelly sighed, looking down at Courtney’s phone. ...She’d left it on the dashboard, after they’d finished laughing both their asses off about the Kyogre thing.
“Okay, it’s probably gonna sound really dumb. Or...paranoid,” she specified, softly.
“...Say it.”
“It won’t be.”
“Yeah, say it!”

“Whoa, alright, alright,” she gasped, “Alright, so...Courtney got their recorder,” she explained, pointing to her, “And apparently, Battle Frontier... owns what’s recorded there, and - I just thought if someone wanted to find us, they could…”
“I’ve got a screenshot,” Courtney offered in a whisper, passing her phone to Matt and Tabitha. ...Finding the part that said ‘you consent to having any footage recorded in this app sold to a third party’ took them a while.

But even once they did read through it, and again to read past all that legalese, Matt and Tabitha couldn’t say for sure whether Shelly was right or wrong. Giving a concrete answer either way almost felt like a little white lie.
“...Do we tell them , then?”
Matt just looked back at Archie and Maxie, sleeping peacefully together.

“We’ve got to,” Shelly told him, firmly, but quietly.

Notes:

AYYY readers, I'm back from my hiatus! Long story short, my school just got cancelled, my due dates have been moved forward a few weeks, and now I can work on-and-off on schoolwork and this story!
Writing these two being comfortable around each other is a bit difficult to adjust to, but it will definitely happen in the upcoming chapter as Maxie and Archie adjust as well ~

Also, a friend told me I should work on making sure the reader knows where the characters are in the scene, so...hopefully that worked out?

Chapter 23: The First Crime, a Second Time

Summary:

It's been a while since Maxie and Archie first escaped Hoenn; they've split up and reconnected, the feud that split the whole group in two has mostly healed, and the International Police have chased them up to Sinnoh as winter falls; but it's when they think they've gotten used to the song and dance of being on the run that tension starts flaring.

Is it a question of whether they don't want it to go on forever, or whether it can't?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

‘Update: the vehicle no longer has Kanto license plate XGJ-778, and now has Johto license plate JHL-998. See our latest article for more detail.’
“So,” Tabitha asked, deadpan, “how long did this one last?”
“Not long,” Matt replied, “I’m pretty sure.”
Slowly, Tabitha put his phone back in the glove-box. It’d taken him a while to check the article again this time; the data was patchy underneath all this ocean and rock, and the way each bright white light on the roof of the tunnel lit up the van for a second and then left in a rhythm could make anyone’s eyes start to water - they’d been driving through here for what felt like an hour. (He was more worried for Matt behind the wheel, than anything else.)
You don’t worry about it until you get to Sinnoh, he thought, closing his eyes. You don’t.

A speed camera and a screen on the tunnel wall scolded them for going a bit too fast, in the few seconds they could actually see it.



...No-one was really conscious enough by the morning to notice Maxie waking up, looking to his side, and seeing that he’d somehow gravitated closer to Archie’s side of the makeshift bed. My, he thought, sitting up in his sleeping bag and shuffling away, clearly whoever’s driving took a lot of right turns and he accidentally slid into him. (The coat he’d lent Archie as a sheet slid off his sleeping bag a little.)

Mmmmrgh, ” Archie groaned, reaching out an arm.
Basic inertia. He learned this in high school.
“Did you…” He looked over at the empty spot next to him, blinking the sleep out of his eyes.
“Take the coat?” Maxie guessed, hopefully.
“Take the...what?”
“This,” Maxie interrupted, tossing the trenchcoat they’d lent him right back, “My apologies, I must’ve...stolen all your bedding. Last night. Sorry about that.”
“Ach, I didn’t really notice…”
Oh.

“It’s...definitely gotten colder.”
“Yeeeah,” Archie continued, noticing a dent in the seat-cushions right next to him and smiling a tiny bit, “I can tell.” So he finally sat up as well, kicking off the coat he’d used as a sheet, unzipping his sleeping bag, and stretching as far as someone could when the roof was so close to your head. Maxie, though, still huddled up against the side. If he looked out the window, he could see the ocean on his left - and just across it, the very faint outline of Johto.

White clouds fogged up the entire sky, and the window whenever Maxie breathed on it.

“So, then, did ...you sleep alright?” they asked tentatively, as they doodled a mountain on the window, “I got woken up a few times - not by you, though.”
“Ah, I slept...really well, actually,” Archie murmured back, “I had the weirdest dream, though, if you wanna hear...” Yawning, he started rummaging through his backpack wedged against the very back of the car, which he couldn’t be bothered getting unstuck.
Maxie put the artwork on hold - “Go on.”

“So I was in the middle of this huge Pokemon battle,” he explained, as the people in the front two rows looked back to check on them and he tossed things out of his backpack and out of the way, “Trainers just going at it on all sides... most of ‘em kids. I was trying to run away from my side, I think - go AWOL , y’know. And, uh...you were there too.“
“Oh! Naturally.”

“Really?” Archie asked quietly, briefly forgetting where in the story he was before Maxie tilted his head, “...Anyway, we were running through the forest - on top of Cinderbar, I remember, me on the front hump, you on the back…”
“The humps? That would’ve been painful.”
“Do they set you on fire if you try, or…”
“No, they’re just made of those very sharp rocks - anyway,” Maxie continued, “I’m getting sidetracked - did we make it?”
Archie smiled, and Maxie thought he could guess the answer.
“Nah, because suddenly we turn around and there - riding on his Metagross like a guy on a magic carpet, it’s Steven Stone in an old military outfit!”
“Oh, no - ”
“So he gets out this big...flute or whatever, right?” Archie explained, miming everything he described, “And then he points at us, and he blows it, bwaaaa , like a car...horn - what?”

“Hm - how...strange,” Maxie mused, trying to keep a straight face, “it must’ve been...so incredibly vivid that it woke me up - ”
“Did the horn actually - “
“Yes, yes! You were sleeping!”
“That’s weird , man,” Archie said, grinning as soon as he got it...before thinking through it a tiny bit more, “...Wait.”
Courtney - she’d been driving, hadn’t she?
“Fuck,” she muttered, under her breath.

“What happened last night?”
“You know, I was just about to ask - “

“‘Cause I definitely heard someone honking their horn,” Archie continued, as Courtney and Shelly in the row ahead turned to face them, giving knowing looks to each other, “and I’m assuming some kind of...fight was going on?“ (Maxie nodded.)
Courtney and Shelly, in the row in front of them, both slowly turned away from the tattered brochure they’d been reading - and Courtney motioned with one tilt of her head towards a wide-eyed Archie. Taking a small sigh, she muttered a half-formed ‘do we’ under her breath - Shelly nodded back. And it took that half-formed whispering to convince Matt to pull over to the side of the highway before anyone spoke, stopping the white noise of the rumble of the road and leaving Shelly alone in an awkward silence. (She gulped.)
“Don’t panic,” she began.
...Silently Tabitha picked up his phone from the glove-box and waited his turn. He had a feeling that would take a while.
“We...got filmed.”

“I - ” Maxie gasped, “ What? How?
“Hey, wait,” Tabitha told Shelly from the shotgun seat, “it wasn’t like that - “
Archie didn’t know where to begin.
“Wait - wait, so this was while we were both asleep...“
“It was fine!”
“We’ve got to all be there if something like this happens...“
“You needed to sleep!
“Right, let’s just hear the rest first -”
(Tabitha quietly put away his phone again. Bearing bad news could come later, and...he didn’t particularly want anyone to shoot the messenger.)
“All that happened was,” Courney explained, “Matt and Tabitha hid, Shelly got hit by a Noivern and got back in the van, I drove by and picked them up -”
Hit by a Noivern?!

“They weren’t doing it on purpose, though,” Matt rushed to add.
“And who is ‘they?’ ” Maxie demanded -
“Teenagers, they were getting in the way, trying to fight someone,” he continued, almost babbling by this point, “they were - they were filming the whole thing and we were in the shot, and apparently if they’re using this one specific Battle Recorder they can sell the footage to - “
“The International Police, yes.”
“Guys,” Shelly scrambled to add, “I - I just thought it wasn’t a good idea for us to be on camera anyhow...and besides, I couldn’t find any reports of them doing that - “
“But of course they wouldn’t admit it, would they?” Maxie rebutted at the exact same pace.
“Just - forget about the whole selling the footage thing - “
“No, no, don’t, I’m sure you’ve got a point…”


Archie couldn’t keep track of everyone.
“I’ve got screenshots here!”
He knew he didn’t need those, at least.
“Hey, slow down,” he asked the crowd, which turned into a beg, “let’s just, uh...assess the damage, go from the beginning - “
“We don’t know the damage, though...“
“Is this why there’s this claw mark here?!” Maxie shuffled over to the door on the right side, pointing to a dent in the metal.
“It’s fine! It’s fine! They let go!”
“Also, uh - “ Tabitha stammered, “Archie, Maxie, I’ve sent you something...“
“Speak up,” Maxie asked, a lot louder than he was intending.

“Look, the way I see it,” Archie called out, repeating himself until everyone was quiet, “Even if - even if they could sell the footage to Interpol, Interpol isn’t going to buy anything if they, uh... don’t know what they’re looking for. ...Right?”
“Right,” said a reluctant chorus.
“If they knew what they were looking for...they would have already narrowed down our route to somewhere around the Battle Frontier, specifically. Right?”
“Right?...”

“So that’d leave us with two options if you,” he continued, pointing to Shelly and Maxie, “are right. Or...well, if they have anything along those lines - eyes in the sky, hidden cameras, et cetera. You said, Matt, you guys are wanting to take that into account now.”
“And of course, that’s just the worst case scenario,” Maxie added with a tiny bit of bravado, seeing Tabitha gulp and Shelly break eye contact.
And admittedly, his mouth had just gone dry as well.

One. The International Police are, as I’m talking to you right now, deducing that we went through the Frontier, buying the footage, and figured out that we used the Battle Frontier.”
“Then they know we’re...in Sinnoh’s southern half?” Courtney asked -
“And - so?” Maxie replied, moving to sit alongside Archie, “We’ve been able to outfox them several times before when all they knew was our general location. Because we’re, er... cleverer than we think, clearly,” he continued, looking to Shelly with a small nod. ...Archie gave him a fond smile as he spoke, that he only saw in a glance.
“No matter what tactics they can use,” Maxie continued, hand over his chest and almost talking to the roof rather than the people in front of him, “if...someone stays equally vigilant and clever, we’ll all keep doing it! Again, and again!  ...Anyhow, what was the second option?”

Ah, right. That.
“Alright. Two. The International Police got our exact location from all that, or anything - let’s ignore now, one because they’re the police and second because they didn’t,” he continued, annunciating every word with a knife-edge and pausing for emphasis.
And he laughed. Once. A very quiet huff of air that everyone heard regardless.

“Because...by this point we can throw out the idea that they’re going to try and...lull us into false sense of security, or anything. They knew Maxie was in Pallet Town, and what’d they do? Sent an Aggron,” he explained, starting to grimace, “they knew I was on Route 22, and what’d they send? Entire flock of Staraptor. They got a tip that we’re smuggling ourselves onto a boat? Oh, just destroy it with a Gyarados! It’s...kind of predictable by this point, actually, ignoring the how, or...the why.

Tabitha, Shelly, Matt and Courtney gave each other worried glances once he was done. No-one could tell if the man was silent now because he was done talking - or if he was trying to make some kind of point with the empty space.
“Archie?“ Maxie asked, quietly -
“Sorry, sorry,” he whispered back at first, “that got a bit...depressing. Actually, very depressing. But what I’m trying to say...is that if we’re all sitting here chatting together, then we know they don’t know everything. ...Right?”

...He didn’t expect anyone to finish the call-and-response that time.



Matt didn’t expect that he would ever have to use ‘I Spy’ as an icebreaker on a road trip like this. Everyone had gone very, very quiet, and Maxie and Archie...well, they weren’t really there. He couldn’t fault them, really, if he remembered what Tabitha’s article was about.
“Alright,” he began, “I spy with my little eye, something beginning with ‘S…’” He glanced over at a grey-ish snowdrift under the ramp they drove up, dotted with rotten leaves.
“Skyscraper,” Tabitha guessed, after no-one else replied.
“Skyscraper?”

The highway they’d just been driving on slipped seamlessly onto the main streamlined street of Jubilife City - brutalist grey condos and sleek glass towers to the left and the right, with roads like spines on either side.
“Oh.”
Look down one of them, and there wouldn’t be anything between you and a ramp down to the countryside - even the main street had clear sky and trees on the other end. It didn’t even take them long to find a park once they saw the neon red roof of the Pokemon Center and the brightly lit PokeMart just beside it - considering only the taxis and buses whizzed up and down the streets, after the nine ‘till five grind began. Courtney locked the van and led the trail of travellers to the PokeMart from the neighbouring carpark, throwing up the hood of her jacket and sticking her hands in the pockets.

“What’s this place like?” Matt wondered -
“Ah, I...barely ever went here,” Courtney clarified with a slow drawl, “my family had their business in the country, so I just...stayed there.”
“So we’ll want food, water,” Tabitha listed, taking out the bag with all their bills, “warm clothes - you coming?” Maxie and Archie nodded back and ran to catch up.

“Now, about the plate,” Maxie asked, “do we...just try the old trick again? Sneak in there, find a suitable van, stake them out for a while - ” They still kept walking regardless - resisting the temptation to glance back at the very empty parking lot, with the wind blowing dead leaves across it just to complete the look.
“Uhh,” Archie mumbled, “not exactly, I don’t think…”
“If you have a better idea, I’d...love to hear it.“
“Oh, yeah, yeah, definitely…”
Archie kicked at a leaf on the pavement, hoping he’d somehow get inspiration. Matt started to whistle, swinging the car keys around his finger, probably not knowing what exactly they were talking about, and...how exactly was that not helping? Them being calm?

“Okay - maybe I don’t have a better idea than that,” Archie told Maxie in a low voice as he turned away from everyone else, “I’ve blanked. “
Maxie tilted his head. “...What’s worrying you? We could go from there.”
“I mean we can’t - I don’t think I can keep stealing plates. At all.” He looked back at the sparse selection of vans in the street, all of them with an owner that had somewhere very important to be. Doing it once and doing damage reduction was one thing, but what kind of damage reduction would it be if he did it again?
Oh.
He didn’t want to be that guy.
“Yeeeeah,” Archie sighed, scratching the back of his neck and looking away, “and I know, I know you said we...probably could keep doing it…”
It took Maxie a second or two to remember when exactly he said that.
“No, not like that,” he stuttered, with a quick hand-wave - “Goodness, no, I wasn’t thinking of that when I said - what was it, the same tactics...Ideally, I’d...take my chances and leave it be, and if I were alone , I’d - ”
“You’d keep it?”
“Yes. Yes, I would.”

“What do we do, then? That’s the thing,” Archie wondered aloud, taking a long sigh and seeing his breath hover in the air. He kept on walking without finishing his own question or expecting an answer, the pair sticking close to the shop windows and somewhat out of the wind. Maxie looked up at the skyline, stroking his chin.
In theory , he thought, if he wanted to stop this whole if-I’m-doing-nothing-everyone’s-fucked thing he apparently had going on...he would just commit to doing nothing when he could, the rest would follow. That was how it worked, wasn’t it?
In practice, that was different.

“Well,” Maxie offered, “there’s quite a few options, actually! One, we could look up where the speed cameras are in this part of the region, plan around those…”
“Or,” Tabitha interjected, quickly getting the gist and turning to face them, “we keep putting something over the plate like before?”
Maxie opened his mouth to tell him to speak up -
“Oh, yeah, yeah!”
“Take it off, maybe? ...Wait,” Shelly wondered. Hearing everyone mutter to each other, he waved her hands in front of the PokeMart’s automatic door and waited for it to slowly open with a whirr. A puff of warm air followed onto the pavement outside.
“Or...we could paint it over?” Archie added, gingerly and almost too quiet for the rest of the group to hear, “Like, turn the…’L’ into an ‘I’ or something?”
“Yes! Something like that!” Maxie replied, “See, if you need ideas, we’re all here.”
Archie's face flushed a little brighter.

“That...really helps, actually?” he admitted quietly and softly, with more than a hint of a smile.
“...Glad to hear it?”
And so they kept walking inside, with Maxie wearing a proud smile he’d accidentally caught off someone else. Matt ran a little further ahead into the tiny mall, pointing them towards a tourist’s shop to the right of the massive PokeMart, with colorful scarves hanging off stands and Hoennian text plastered on the boxes of cheap plush toys outside.
The store was lit by fake oil lamps covered in fake frost, all hanging from the ceiling by a plastic cord. They must’ve had everything a new visitor to Sinnoh that was slightly caught off guard by the weather would need, and they were that - or who they could pretend to be, if it suited.
“Wouldn’t they hide the cameras, though?” Shelly pointed out nonchalantly as she passed by, before heading inside without another word.


...Both of them stopped.
Ah.
“That’s…” Maxie tried to point out - but he cut himself short when he realised he had no idea what he was going to say. And...by extension, what he had been trying to say.
“Alright, perhaps they’re not...ideal alternatives,” he felt obliged to tell him -
“Oh, it’s the thought that counts,” Archie replied, nonchalantly.
Maxie blinked.
“For you, perhaps. The police, no. They’re not quite as sentimental as you, you’ll find,” Maxie clarified, getting a laugh out of Archie - “It either works or it doesn’t, so...I’m - “

“Hey, hey, don’t apologise for that,” Archie told him softly, slinging an arm over Maxie’s shoulders as they walked inside, “...I mean, you have a point. We either fix the license plate or we don’t, and it’s...probably not going to be any easier than the last time, and we can’t exactly change that, but...I get what you’re saying.”
“I - really?”
“We can still try something at least,” he finished, shaking off a brief voice crack, “You’ve always been saying that.”

...Then Maxie felt something he wasn’t expecting, along with the blush.
“Of course, it’s...not like a little bit of things not going my way would change that, now, would it?” he echoed, trying to smile somewhat proudly as always. (It was almost working.)
A small, but very distinct twinge of guilt.



“I’m still going back and forth…”
Maxie doubted that Shelly even remembered telling him about how the speed cameras were meant to be secret, by this point. She and him and Archie and everyone else had gone right back to scouring the tourist’s shop, section by section - taking turns buying the maps, the one coat so they’d all technically be different purchases...et cetera. He had to admire the aesthetic they had going on; the panoramic view of Mt. Coronet plastering the walls made it look like the crowded coat hangers and shelves were hanging in midair. They probably didn’t need those wooden struts across the roof, too, sprayed with white paint.


“On the balaclava?” Maxie asked, standing next to Archie in front of a bin full of woolen hats.
“Yeah, I...don’t know if I wanna go with it,” he replied, putting one on and looking at what was technically his pitch-black reflection in a nearby glass cabinet, “It’s...too much.” In the mirror - he saw Maxie raising an eyebrow. He tugged it off, hand hesitating on the back of the balaclava before he actually pulled.

“Then again, that’s kind of the point, isn’t it?” he laughed to himself, only once before he fell back to a low voice, “...ah, never mind. Maybe we should swap; that’ll confuse ‘em,” he muttered, holding his blue beanie out in one hand and not expecting Maxie to gingerly take it.
“Well - it’ll certainly save money …and it would look - “
He passed it back as soon as Archie turned around.
“Different.” Then - darting through the coat racks and standing shelves of travel guides, Shelly glanced back at Courtney and Matt in the shop entrance, came up behind the pair and tapped them on the shoulder - startling Maxie and seeing Archie turn the wrong way at first.

“Sorry, am I interrupting something?…”
“Oh, no, no.”
“Yeah, it’s fine!”
“Ah, good,” she explained quickly, pointing to her right, “We’re just going to the Poke-Center to see if we can pick up anything for free. Just down the road, run over there if you need us…” And with a thumbs up from Archie and a nod from Maxie, she scampered off to join everyone else outside.
“Alright, you guys...have fun?”
Technically, they’d gotten most everything they needed or thought they’d need from here. Which was almost nothing, apart from a single map. Only Tabitha’s head popped up from over a shelf to watch the three go as well, before ducking back down, out of sight with only a glance at Maxie and Archie to see if they were still there.
...And why were they there?

“Do you think they’ve already got a plan?” Archie wondered aloud as he heard them tip-tap down the mall hallway, “I mean, Tabitha’s probably told everyone about the plate thing, and - they’ve seen us do it.” He kept rummaging through a box of gloves near the back of the store, looking for the cheapest ones and passing them over to Maxie as well.
“They probably don’t want to do it either. They won’t.“
“Yeah, that’s generally what people do, ” Archie replied with a small chuckle -

“And - and I’ve been doing some thinking,” Maxie continued explaining, talking at a mile a minute again, “and painting it could work - if we were careful enough. If we could find that special shiny white paint so it doesn’t look like anything changed…”
“Hey, it’s okay - I’m not stressed anymore,” Archie told him, taking a sharp breath and obviously trying to collect himself, stand up straight - “I’m fine with them coming up with...whatever, seriously...”
“Really?” Maxie raised an eyebrow.
Archie froze.
“...I’m not...any more stressed than I usually am?...”
Maxie didn’t look any more comforted.
“Why,” he asked, suddenly concerned and quiet, “are you worried they’re going to steal - “
“Oh, no, no,” Maxie told him with a snap, “I - I wouldn’t want them to, but - I’m not going to run over there and start a fight over it or anything, no. I mean, if we want to live in the jungle we’ve got to fight like the jungle does, or...something like that…”
He gulped.

“Sorry. I...didn’t get a very good sleep last night.“
“No,” Archie told him, “no, you’re making sense.”

He got the impression that Maxie was done talking, judging by how he closed his eyes for a second and took a deep breath in. And by that point, Archie had lost all steam to try and argue back. ...Especially considering all his usual talking points sounded like little white lies when he tried to imagine himself saying them, so he just kept...tossing the cheapest pairs of gloves into the tatty plastic bag Maxie was holding, and moved on.
Maxie was almost tempted to call Tabitha over here. Start a conversation about their funds and go from there, but another part of him wanted to talk about literally anything else. ...Maybe the climate. Maybe the landscape. Maybe the language, but he was drawing a blank. Absentmindedly, he pulled the balaclava Archie had...accidentally put in the shopping bag and silently put it back where it belonged.

And then Archie slowed to a stop.
“Speaking of sleep,” he began, hesitant, “we...could get actual pillows and stuff while we’re here? Y’know, instead of just...sleeping on a bag of laundry all the time.” Trying not to disturb the pile above, he pulled out a crescent-shaped travel pillow, patterned like a Komala’s log.
“Oh, that’s…”
Maxie took it from him and poked it. And then he tried slinging it around his neck.
“That’s...a decent idea, actually,” he said softly, almost reluctantly, “If there’s one thing I’ve messed up during all this, it’s, er - my neck.”


Matt, Shelly and Courtney had a strict plan once they left the PokeMart. Matt - go to the service station by the PokeCenter, pick up some fuel. Shelly - go to the PokeCenter and try picking up some coats left in donation.

And apparently, Courtney had...something she wanted to check out.

Matt saw her, across in the nearby parking lot, when he left the service station - wandering aimlessly. Sticking to the sides. Gravitating towards the few cars and vans parked there. When she saw him in the corner of her eye she whipped out her phone, trying not to make direct eye contact with the man and moving away -
Heey!
When she finally stopped and looked up at Matt, coming forward - she didn’t look any less like a deer caught in the headlights.
“Matt,” she finally asked, “I... really need your opinion on something.”

 



Maxie and Archie, on the other hand, were about.. .halfway to being blissfully unaware.
If unaware meant they weren’t talking about it right that very second, then yes, they’d call themselves unaware. Picking the travel pillows for themselves and Tabitha led to picking a throw blanket for the sake of a cold night, and then another one for Tabitha and Matt’s row, and then another one for Shelly and Courtney’s row...even a Crobat purple-and-teal one for themselves.

And he could picture it now, having an afternoon free to sort their bags and suitcases into decent piles so they wouldn’t bump into them or be sleeping on top of them in the night, have everything there right when they needed it… Maxie hugged the fleecy blanket close to his chest, not at all intentionally. Apparently this would help with the homesickness and the...everything else, he thought. It should. It’d make sense.
It took Archie holding up a plastic Piplup with a solar panel at its feet for Maxie to finally call Tabitha over from the corner of the store and remind them what their budget was - as Archie panicked and put it right back. (He remembered Maxie saying it was ‘the most beautiful thing he’d ever seen.’ It was one of those things you...had to be in the moment to see why.)


And according to Tabitha, the budget was okay. But...it was a very drawn out ‘okay’ with a nervous smile, a squeak at the end - and a hasty shove of his phone and the spreadsheet he’d been working on into Maxie and Archie’s hands.
...He decided not to correct himself. They’d definitely gotten the idea.



Courtney didn’t think the other two would come so fast.
“How often do you think they need to use this?” she asked in a hushed voice, crouching behind a PokeMart delivery van, taking quick glances behind her.
Shelly only went down on one knee. “I mean - yeah - “
“More like,” she elaborated, voice dropping low, “will they fire someone if we...do this?”



Long-term, they’d have to circle back to it when everyone’s present and accounted for - short-term, Tabitha said, they were fine, it wasn’t an emergency right now, the decent puffer jackets could go, but the blankets at least could stay, should stay, they’re cheap - but the long term, the long term, Archie or Maxie would’ve circled back to again...if they weren’t currently standing in a cheap tourist’s shop, with only half of the group there, right in front of the checkout.


...It’s not like they’d be driving up Mt. Coronet, Maxie said to them both, while Tabitha led them out of the store to the Poke Center. They’d be fine. The other three picked up everything they needed. Snow chains weren’t even compulsory here - Tabitha checked.
(The store attendant narrowed their eyes, as they left.)



Finally, after a bit of needless searching, strange looks from the nurses and waiting, Tabitha had finally tracked Shelly, Matt and Courtney down with a text - to the delivery entrance behind the PokeCenter, where the paint on the white walls was flaking off onto the pavement, littered with a spent cigarette or two and cobwebs near the ground. Three heads poked around the corner - only when Tabitha clarified it was them.
“What’ve you been doing?” Archie asked them, as they joined up again in a small crowd on the pavement, and almost spilled onto the neighbouring parking lot. Matt placed some tatty shopping bags on the ground in front of them, opening them up for a second before the wind blew them closed again.
“Basically, we told the Nurse Joy we were all going on a long trip - so, then, she let us take a whole lot of their free bread rolls and - “
(He heard a clattering of metal around the corner, and froze for just a second.)

“And fruit,” he finished, “...I didn’t take all of ‘em, obviously.”
“Well, I know I said I couldn’t care about looking good anymore,” Maxie quipped, throwing on a tatty aviator jacket Shelly added to the pile, “But I suppose it just happens by accident, hm?”
“Whoa,” Archie muttered. The jacket looked a little too big and heavy on him and the fluff on the collar was falling off, but still.
“This wasn’t...meant for the homeless, was it?” Maxie asked, hopefully.
“Bro,” said Matt, ”we are homeless.”
“... Oh.


“We’ve got enough food in case we need to not stop anywhere for a good while,” Shelly explained, counting on her fingers as Maxie and Archie nodded along, “picked up some of the  free water in case we can’t find any drinking fountains, dyes and dye removers, jackets if it gets cold, got a fair bit of food for the Camerupts and the Sharpedos if we need them out, the Koffing and the Muk are having a go at the trash, the showers in the Center are pretty empty…”
Then she looked back around the corner, and gulped.
“And we...took care of the license plate.”

Courtney brought back the metal thing from around the corner with the same clatter, and held it up in front to show Maxie and Archie, silently. They knew what it was before they even saw.
...And Archie just stared.
“Whose... is that?” Maxie asked, in a low, quavering voice, “Do you know?” he added hastily, before seeing the three all bow their heads a little.
“Of course,” he corrected softly, “I...know you’d remember.”



“Then, I just...took it off - “ Courtney explained, coming up to speak after washing her hair in the sink, “It was, uh...easy. Probably too easy.”
“Good thing you had the screwdriver?” Tabitha quipped -
“Look, I know I said I was excited to do it, but I just - I wasn’t, okay? I was just trying to be funny,” she snapped back, “Like, there’s a difference between me being gay, and doing crime, and...actually getting someone fired - that’d be me.”
“Sorry, sorry - “
“It’s alright,” Maxie told her, “I believe you.”
“And I’d never end up finding out about it, that’s the worst thing. I’d...eventually end up forgetting, wouldn’t I?”

The license plate had already been screwed on. The supplies were already tossed in the van. They’d all decided, without a word, to at least wait until they were in the quiet, softly-lit PokeCenter bathroom until they had the inevitable talk, whatever that meant. Courtney had to get the dye out of her black hair, Shelly wanted to braid hers, Tabitha wanted his blond - strange how they’d only really found the inspiration now.
...At what was, arguably, the best and worst possible time.
“We...tried to pick one that didn’t look too...I don’t know ,” Shelly explained, still working with her cornrows and pausing every few braids to talk, “Like, if the guy who owned it wouldn’t be able to handle it, or afford a new plate - or if someone would get fired for letting it happen or something, like she said…”
“Yeah, and we picked the delivery van in the end, since the company might pay for it instead, and they don’t have to worry about...” Matt continued, before he trailed off halfway through, “But still, we don’t know that - and, yeah, I can kind of see why you said you couldn’t do it again…”
“And how are we supposed to do it twice? What’s even the point of damage control if we do?” Shelly kept venting, “Cause then everything we’ve said about giving up crime would definitely be all talk, no action - “
Maxie and Archie both felt a pit in their stomach.

“Archie,” Maxie whispered, nudging him, “what was it you said to me?” (He knew, but still.)
“Yeah, I - I said something about not adding to the pile of bad things as much as you... can, ” Archie repeated, leant over the sink in front of a mirror and trailing off at the last word, “No. No, that’s not it , is it, sorry…”
Maxie’s eyes widened a little.


“I mean, you guys didn’t do that because you...didn’t care, ” Archie corrected, turning back to Shelly, Matt and Courtney, “It wasn’t like you did it ‘cause it was easier than some other option, right? You’ve still got a hold on how much it means. And some of the other ideas we were throwing around were easier than...that,” he continued, each word getting slightly less firm -
“But they...wouldn’t work?” Shelly finished for him.
Archie paused for a moment.
He wasn’t aware that this was the point he would inevitably get to.
“Actually,” Courtney argued, barely audible, “there was...one other option.”
“What was it?” Maxie asked -

“...We could’ve done nothing.”
“Oh, no ,” Archie gasped, quietly.
“But that’d leave us open, wouldn’t it?” Tabitha pointed out, confused, “For all we know, that’s what happened in Pallet Town, that’s how they found us. That might be it -
Maxie gulped.
“And stealing the license plate would’ve been easier, then.”
She heard the other five all mutter a quiet ‘oh.’
...And Archie murmuring ‘I’m sorry,’ through a hand over his mouth.
“So then we’re not doing that again,” Shelly added, stepping away from the mirror, rapping at the sink with a closed fist as she looked to Courtney, “That’s it! We’re done!“
The hug broke up at once.
“That’s right,” Maxie echoed, “there’s got to be something else we can do - “
“...How?” Tabitha asked, quietly, “Can we? If we’re losing their tail, we’ve got to go all the way - ”
“And - how do we know that?” Shelly snapped back, “we...don’t even know how we got caught the last time!”
Tabitha fell silent.

“Guys, guys, I’m sure there’s... something we can do to make this easier on us,” Matt begged, turning between them both as Courtney shied away from the whole conversation and towards the bathroom door, “and besides, it’s not like we’re the only ones having to work this all out, right?” he explained, before suddenly turning around to Maxie and Archie, “I mean, you guys did the plate swap before...“
They both gave a worried glance to one another, as Maxie almost hung onto Archie’s arm.
“With - great difficulty,” Maxie forced out. He’d literally said that morning that he wouldn’t be able to do it again, why would they be asking him for advice of all people -

“So,” she asked in a quiet monotone, breathing heavily, and hearing her voice echo in the near-empty bathroom, “how did you do it, and not...immediately feel horrible? I’m serious, I mean, when you came back to the van, you seemed...”
“We didn’t,” said Archie.

“... Oh.
“We...probably thought we did. At the time.”
She stepped back.
“...Okay, then.”

“Look,” Maxie declared suddenly, stepping forward, “I think there’s been a mistake.”
No shit, ” came Courtney’s voice from behind him.
“I believe - “ he began again, forcing down a lump in his throat, “I might’ve chosen my words poorly this morning. I...believe I said that we could conceivably keep going using the same tactics forever if we all just stayed...vigilant enough. But you’ve all made yourselves very clear, you don’t want to, or rather, you... can’t.
“Hey,” Matt interjected, “You’re not saying you’re gonna do it yourselves, are you?”
“No. No, that wasn’t my point,” Maxie continued, “My point is that...clearly, we need to have a talk about our long term strategy soon, if all the things we do to get there are...so uncomfortable for you . And - I apologise if I implied that what we had before was perfect . I was...more talking to myself. I don’t plan my speeches very well - “
But before he could properly finish, he was caught in the middle of a hug. Tabitha had wrapped his arms around him...mumbling a clear ‘thankyou,’ and hearing Maxie’s confused ‘what?’
It took him a second or two to try leaning into it.

“What... was our long term strategy, actually?” Archie asked the room, looking into the mirror and tracing the line of his beard as he did, “I mean, other than...running, not getting arrested - “
“That was it,” said Shelly.
Archie
Wow .”
“My...point exactly,” Maxie repeated, breaking away from the hug, as the other four talked with each other about the when and the where and the how . He could leave them to that. ...Courtney was even tentatively rejoining them, as they all decided at once that the bathroom probably wasn’t the place to talk, even if they didn’t know where it would be .
Shelly was about to turn behind her and tell Maxie and Archie, but...they’d just joined each other in front of the same mirror, as Archie slightly leaned over the sink. So...they lingered in the doorway, half-in, half-out. The Nurse Joy at the counter didn’t seem to mind, on such a slow day.

“...Are you alright?” Maxie asked, quietly, once he saw everyone was gone.
“Me? I’m fine,” he asserted, rubbing at his eye, “I’m just…”
He paused, hoping he could word this right.
“You remember when you said...something might be stopping me from moving on,” Archie continued, looking up, “and I said it’s probably just me - yeah, no, you...might’ve been onto something there.”


“I - was I?” Maxie corrected, “Well, I was panicking - “
“That was later,” Archie clarified, firmly, “I don’t know, just hearing them all talk about how they actually hate this made me think,” he continued, slowly losing his monotone, “and - I know I was actively doing all kinds of stupid shit before, but…”
And he turned to Maxie properly now, the monotone he’d had before completely gone. He rubbed at his eye again, his hand coming back a tiny bit damp.
...As if on cue, the other four outside went silent.
“It’s not just... my fault I still feel awful,” he finished, teetering on the edge of a question, “ is it?”

“No. No, I know that much,” Maxie told him, slipping his hands from their shoulders to a tight wrap around their chest, as Archie drew a very shaky breath - “You...deserve more credit.”
He heard the tap-tap-tap of feet slowly making their way back inside. Hurried whispers, too.
“So, yeah, that’s...a real doozy of a realisation to have in a PokeCenter bathroom after my best friends nicked a license plate and...while the police are after us,” Archie rambled, almost laughing again but ending up with a painful-sounding wheeze, “Okay, maybe I’m not fine.”
“I...wasn’t expecting you to be.”

And still, as he spoke - Archie’s back was turned, but Maxie could see Shelly, Matt, Courtney and Tabitha perfectly, all waiting for them to finish. Tabitha shuffled from side to side. Matt kept glancing outside. At something.
“Either way,” Courtney was admitting, trying to speak up, “it’s...probably not a good idea for us to just wait around…”
“What?” Archie said aloud, still holding Maxie tight, “What is it?...”
"It's the news - "
...Maxie almost wasn’t surprised.



When Maxie argued that morning that if the International Police knew they were in Sinnoh, they would be fine, he was, admittedly, betting on it not actually happening that day.
It took a while for the newsreel in the PokeCenter to scroll back around to the mini-report that the International Police knew that wanted criminals, Archie, Maxie and their admins, were absolutely, definitely in Sinnoh. Nothing they hadn’t seen before.

But as it turned out, that was all they needed.
So what do we know? That’s the gist of what Archie asked, as they all filed out of the PokeCenter at once - and what do we know they know? That’s what Maxie added on.
Trace it backwards, Archie advised them, running ahead on the neighbouring parking lot with Maxie by his side, heart thumping in his chest and knowing whatever they said, they’d still do the same thing - but still. Still.

Step #1 from Matt, as he grabbed the car keys, that they knew they’d come from Johto. Step #2 from Tabitha as he sprinted to catch up, that they knew they’d be in the southern tip of Sinnoh. Step #3 from Courtney as she remembered the few times she’d come here and caught the car keys, drawing a mental map - there wasn’t any other way out of the southern tip other than the City of Joy. The gateway city. The bottleneck. Jubilife City.
And Step #4 from Shelly, while everyone piled into the van, the doors all slamming one after another, the engine growling, the dashboard lighting up -
The International Police knew to come here.

Maxie and Archie lay in the back seat again, panting, throats burning, as they lay half-sprawled on the blankets they’d placed ever-so-neatly there earlier. Matt and Tabitha scrambled to put their seatbelts on in the row ahead, while Courtney took the driver’s seat and hit the gas as soon as Shelly even sat down beside her, wordless. The van shot out of the carpark, drifting on the main street for a second as Courtney aimed dead ahead.

...And Maxie didn’t really notice how straight the main street was, before. It wasn’t really one of those things you did notice, but now, as he turned around, looked out the back window, and saw the offramp they’d come up on a few blocks behind them clearly, he...started to appreciate it somewhat. ...Especially when he saw said offramp light up with red and blue flashing lights.


“They think we’re coming up from the south,” Maxie gasped, “they’re still there!”
What?
“Go, go, go!”
What was it Archie had said, about them knowing their exact location? Never mind - Courtney pressed the accelerator even further down, pressing him and Maxie against their seats as the street roared under their tyres.
“Thank fuck they pedestrianised this place,” she snapped, glaring down the few cards on the road. Flying past the condos and the taxis driving down the road, they weaved in and out from lane to lane, the engine roaring into life every time a streetlight turned orange. A delivery truck barely grazed their rear end as Courtney cut ahead of them on the way to the northern edge of town, honking their horn as they did. (Maxie flinched.)

The man behind the wheel tried to look up at whoever pulled that stunt, instead of down, where his license plate was now bolted.
The honking caused a chain reaction. The taxi driver who was a few feet from having his rear-view mirror snapped off suddenly felt much more confident blaring their horn. The few vans and cars that slowed for the orange lights joined in. The chorus echoed down the main street and soon, the man in the police car waiting at the southern offramp looked up and saw the commotion, the great black van careening towards the north exit.

...Maxie had just finished hiding from the last deafening horn, when he peered out the window and saw the light move.
“No - “ he stuttered, “no, not now - “
Courtney could get through red lights if she timed it right. They didn’t have to care.
“We’ve been spotted! ” Archie declared when Maxie couldn’t speak up, bracing himself for another roar as Courtney broke right through the speed limit.
“Courtney - “ Tabitha ordered, leaning forward into the front row, “Courtney, don’t! We’ve got to lose them, not outspeed them - “

The van started to noticeably wobble as Courtney’s eyes flicked from the road to the steering wheel and back again. If her hand twitched once, they’d fly right into the next lane. If her arm got nudged, they’d careen right into the footpath.
“Where, though?” Shelly asked, turning around, “There’s three exits - “
Archie pulled the map from the seat pocket and scrambled to hold it open, finger tracing to the bottom-left corner. The sound of a siren echoed behind them. The light ahead of them turned red, in the few seconds that Maxie even saw it.
“Left?” Shelly called to the back seat -
Don’t go left! ” Courtney snapped, “That’s Canalave City - that’s a port!”
The off-ramp was gaining on them. The setting sun glared in Courtney’s eyes as the tall buildings receded but she didn’t dare take her hands off the wheel to find the sunshade.
“Straight or right, then,” she asked -
Maxie looked up. The giant blue sign over the road just ahead of them said Route 204 and 203 but that told him nothing. The towns on Archie’s map only had names. The routes were only lines. The numbers were only numbers.
Straight or right?
“I - wait, wait,” Maxie gasped, not knowing what to wait for, “ Wait -
“Straight or - “
And they all heard someone else revving their engine behind them.
Right!

With a screeching of tyres and smoke in their wake, Courtney swerved down the last road to the east headed directly for Route 203. With a frantic twist of the steering wheel, the van’s tyres only hopped onto the left pavement instead of plowing directly through a shop front and a horrified crowd of people, the framework scraping a trash can as they slipped back into the left lane. Maxie and Archie twisted their heads around and saw the police car on the main street for a split second - missing the turnoff before it disappeared entirely. At least they could assume. The sound of sirens almost faded.
And as they flew past the last few blocks of flats before the offramp, everything disappeared - all they could see behind them was the great concrete platform the entire city was built on top of, raising it up above the empty forest and plains they were all now roaring into.

“So,” she admitted, still taking short, sharp gasps for breath, “...remind me. Where does Route 203 go to, again?...”

 

Notes:

NEW CHAPTER OF HOES FROM HOENN GOT RELEASED

i don't have too much to say about this chapter other than the fact the entire focal point of the chapter changed while i was in the middle of writing it, but the Cute Thing it was going to be based around is definitely going to happen in the next.
also i'm so proud of maxie and archie!! straight up maxie's apology and archie's 'it's not my fault' line came out of nowhere

Chapter 24: Follow You Home

Summary:

Chased into the northern half of Sinnoh by a detective who knows the region inside out, the gang realises just how outmanoeuvred, outnumbered and outplayed they might be. Their options are dwindling, but according to Courtney (and everyone else) there's only one way they can 'win.'
Of course, the International Police are a strictly regimented, well-trained force who are completely seperate from matters like rivalries, redemption, and sentimentality.

...Officially.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

At 11:59 PM, the residents of Hyouta Street, Oreburgh City, were all rudely awoken by a loud rumbling noise. But only one woman actually got up, flicked on the lights, and threw open the blinds. (She was new here). Most of the other families would probably blame the noise on the mountain highway to their left, or the dusty coalmine to their right, or the street races that happened from time to time, and tuck themselves right back in for a good night’s sleep.

But....back to the woman. You can only imagine how she felt, seeing the silhouettes of two tall figures in the middle of the street looking to the stars, the headlights on the car and the streetlamps giving them long shadows that stretched across the road. When asked, she’d say she stopped being annoyed instantly when she saw the car was emblazoned with ‘POLICE.’
As she put the kettle on, a flashbang of red light lit up the wall in front of her. A quiet whoomph, a holler of delight from the owner, and whatever came out of the Pokeball was already in the air. She turned. ...The man pointed to the highway, just behind her house.

But if she could see whatever they’d been called for, it probably wouldn’t be pretty. Mangled metal. Howling car alarms. If it were that, she...imagined she’d help or at least go see - clearly, some poor family crashed into another poor family going a little too fast, too late at night, without enough sleep, because unfortunately...



“There’s only one way into Oreburgh,” Matt gasped. The map on his phone wouldn’t load...but the pixelated, zoomed out view of the city spoke for itself.
“From Jubilife?”
“Oh, my - “
“You think they know that?” Shelly asked, leaning forward over the wheel. She couldn’t make out what was at the end of the tunnel any better, other than the night sky - and soon enough they’d rocket out the other side headlights first.
But all the way in the back row - Maxie felt a nudge on his shoulder.


“Hey,” Archie whispered, “how fast can a Crobat fly?”
“Well, I don’t know, how fast can a Crobat fly?”
“I’m serious!”
“Oh, no,” said Maxie, tapping the side of his head and muttering ‘think, think, think’ -
“Shelly,” they continued, taking a Pokeball out of his backpack, “how fast are we going?”
“Hundred and ten!“
A hundred and sixty! ” Maxie gasped, his face lighting up, “...kilometres per hour!”
“Oh,” Archie sighed, “that’s perfect - “
“Isn’t it?”
The pair had a Pokeball’s button under one finger, and the button to roll down their window in the other. With a burst of light, both Crobats now sat in their owner’s laps - a hand firmly under their stomach, both Maxie and Archie slowly held them out the open window, getting a feel for how the wind coursed under their four wings.

“Spot,” Archie told them, quick as he could, “you fly ahead of us - “
“And you fly up as high as you possibly can!”
“If there’s anything you think Skitters can’t see…”
“Cover their blind spot.”
“If you see the police, you screech...“

“And we’ll recall you,” Maxie finished, tentatively letting go of Skitters and watching them hover in the air for just a moment. And as the van shot out of the mountain tunnel headlights first, the two bats soared up above the rocky ridges together - while Shelly got her very first look at Oreburgh City. The highway they were driving on right now was deserted, with sleek iron streetlamps leading the faster way down to the still brightly-lit city center, a sign above telling them this way to Floaroma Town , or - another exit to the right.
“Everyone,” Tabitha told them, “keep quiet.”
With decidedly less streetlamps, and leading directly down into a massive quarry.
“Hey,” Archie whispered to Matt, “good job with the map, bro.”

The Crobats darted in front of the spotlight moon ahead of them, ducking and weaving to try and keep their speed up. Eyes trained on the suburb to the right, they spied a pair of cars in a street running below and parallel to the highway, merging into it when it touched the ground - they had no idea how roads worked, but they both knew damn well by this point that if a car had two shiny lamps on top of it like fruit, it meant trouble.

Two piercing screeches reached the van. The man in Hyouta Road jumped out of his boots.
“There!” Maxie cried.
“Come on ,” Shelly murmured to herself, eyeing the ‘industrial use only’ sign to the right, “they wouldn’t have an exit here if it led to a cliff, right - “
One swift turn and they were headed directly for the gaping hole inthe ground. The slope turned so steep Shelly briefly couldn’t see the road below her - only the quarry, burrowed deep into the mountain and black as the coal inside it. Apart from their one single-lane road that rounded the edge, and even the lights around those had soot crusted on the lamps. The safety railing would’ve barely come up to Courtney’s chest. Quickly, she pushed herself back into her seat.
“Don’t look, Archie -”
But apart from that, Maxie thought, as he looked out the window, they were totally fine.
“Right,” he declared, “Now all we have to do is recall them and our plan is...”

A beam of red light bounced right through the window, landing directly in Archie’s Pokeball.
Perfect, ” Maxie sighed, with a slightly awkward upward inflection...as Archie looked down in horror at his two very empty hands.
“Uh...yeah, I didn’t do that,” he gasped. The button on the Pokeball started flashing red.
“What?”
Something squealed in pain from directly above.
Skitters! ” Maxie cried - he leapt for the window. The beam of red light shot right through his hand, and before he could even think about looking for the culprit...the culprit glided right down beside the window, hovering over the drop with a glint in its eye. A Gliscor, with a midnight blue collar, a wingspan twice that of Skitter’s - and an earpiece. Watching them, only watching.
(Or at least, that’s what Maxie would think if he were dreadfully naive.)

“Ground and Flying type,” he told the other five, “Does anyone have anything that can - “
But as soon as he turned back around to check if he’d seen the right Pokemon, the Gliscor had flapped its huge leathery wings and...disappeared with a rattle of its tail.
Right , they’re onto us,” Archie continued, peering out the window before realising his mistake.
“Er...don’t worry,” Maxie told him as he tried to pin himself to the right side, “the road’s very wide, and Shelly isn’t going too too fast…”
Shelly gulped.
“Courtney,” she asked, rounding another corner as a tyre lurched over a stray rock, “you’ve got the best view, where are they?” By now Courtney could faintly see the tunnel they’d come in from directly across the gaping hole, and the van hurtled down a slope probably made for something with better tyres.
“Oh, no .
Down the road was a field of perfectly spaced, stark grey buildings with a grid of tyre tracks marked in the dirt between, and a web of black conveyor belts above those - a coal washing plant. Ahead of that, the city center. Route 207. Mt Coronet. Except all the buildings to the right side of it were painted a neon red and blue.
You know, Courtney wondered as her partner hit the gas, maybe it’s just a rave party. I mean, I’d host one here - but she never got to finish that sentence. The van roared down the slope and into the industrial zone - saying it had roads might be a bit of an overstatement. If it didn’t have roads, even, that must be good, right? Police cars weren’t built for offroading.
“Where are they?”
Then again, neither was the van.
As the van slotted into dents in the ground made by trucks five times as huge between buildings ten times that, the whole frame rattled - shaking Matt’s grip on the window as he leaned out and around. He locked eyes with someone else in the car behind them, staring right back at them through mirrored sunglasses.
“They’re behind us,” Matt relayed, “Right behind!”

“Right,” Shelly and Courtney said together. With one swift twist of the steering wheel, the van crossed between two of the towers on their left and into the next line of the massive grid, jumping over the cratered dirt and leaving a trail of dust. Immediately, the police car mirrored them and appeared in their lane - one building’s length behind, just like before, only now they’d turned the wailing sirens on.
“Do it again!”
Shelly turned to the left again, roaring out of the gap between the buildings. The staring contest between Matt and the policeman in the shotgun seat didn’t break for more than a second, even though their mouth was still moving.
“Strange,” Maxie shouted over the din, “did you hear those two...arguing?”
“They’re still there!”
But dead ahead of both of them was the still-open gate. The main street was only ten or so towers away, and the whole facility looked deserted so far…
“Keep an eye on ‘em, you guys.”
Maxie squinted - “I don’t think they’re trying anything fancy, just - trying to outspeed us!”
A man in a long brown coat leaned out one end with a megaphone and a Pokeball. One flick of the wrist and a Magnezone the size of the car appeared behind them both, floating in midair with an otherworldly, sickening hum.
“Never mind. I take it back.”
“How did they get that?!
“Watch,” Archie commented, “I think it’s too slow...“
“Ach! Of course it is, it’s a flying saucer!”

Which is exactly why it latched onto the roof of the police car with all three magnets - the red dot on its metal dome darted back and forth between the figures it could see in the back seat, as a metal conveyor belt above pulled itself down to the road. Gingerly, it raised one magnet off the roof - it lost balance for a second before it snapped back in place with an audible clang.
Shelly watched their speedometer visibly dip.
“How on earth...”
The police car wasn’t even slowing down under the weight. They’d just crept ahead from that ever-so-tiny dip in speed, and the giant flying saucer was gearing up to try again.
“Archie! Maxie! Et cetera, et cetera! You are under arrest!” the man in the brown coat cried from behind them, “You will slow down and pull over safely, or my Magnezone shall do it for you!”

“‘Scuse you,” Matt scowled quietly, “my name’s not that hard to remember…”
“If I can just hit it with Earthquake , then -
“Nope.”
“They’re - they’re too close,” Courtney rambled, “they can tell what we’re doing.“
“Of course,” Maxie gasped, “they’re reading us - “
Shelly moved the wheel a twitch. The van swerved, and...the police car swerved too.
That’s it!
And still there were five, four, three rows of those great, imposing corrugated iron buildings she could swerve between and hide behind for half a second, try and switch lanes enough to slow the police car and Magnezone down with just confusion alone, but…

“Maxie, Archie - keep an eye on the police for me,” she told them, looking away from the road for a second to turn to the back seats with a faux grin, “You said, they’re trying to copy us and get behind us, so if I can just - “
Leaning to her right, she twisted the wheel. The van twisted into the gap through the buildings at a perfect angle.
“Be really obvious - “
Or it would’ve been a perfect angle...if they were actually going into the next lane.

Maxie and Archie watched the police car and Magnezone swerve in unison with them through the back window, before disappearing behind the wall and into the wrong lane.
But when they looked forward at where they were actually going... they just saw it again.

The wall of a coal preparation plant the size of a skyscraper stood directly in front of them, the van’s wheels still kicking up dust in the gap between one building and the next, and Shelly still had her foot on the gas. Her breath caught in her throat. They’d gone too far in. She’d tricked them - but she’d pretended too well. 

 

But Shelly could only watch in the corner of her eye, as Courtney snapped into what she thought the brace position was supposed to be, a ball, only felt the thud of Matt’s arm shooting out over Tabitha’s chest, and only heard Maxie and Archie cry out while they clung to each other for dear life, eyes screwed shut. She twisted the wheel to the right again and leaned all the way in this time, seeing a clear shot at the gate out ahead of her, but still...she braced herself.
“Hold on,” she croaked, very redundantly.
And then - impact.

The left edge of the van plowed through the corrugated iron like cardboard, tearing the corner of the building into dented, rusty shreds. The scratched glass screamed . Something on the left snapped with a sound like a breaking bone. (Courtney only heard it. Never saw it.) Archie’s head hit the corner of the window behind him with a loud thud as he and Maxie leapt to the right, like a hand out of a hot stove. The whole structure above them and the van itself creaked painfully, and still, somehow, someway...Shelly hadn’t been able to take her foot off the gas.

“Max - “ Archie gasped, “Maxie - are you okay?“ He sat up in his seat, with his partner on top of him - who pulled away quickly and brushed off the non-existent dust.
“No, no,” they told him, looking to Archie’s head and cradling it with his hand, “Nothing’s broken, I think - are you alright? I saw you hit the window - “
“Yeah...ow.”
“Goodness, I must’ve crashed into you by mistake…”
“No, I reckon I pulled you .”
“Ah. Ah, right - well, in that case, yes, please feel free to use me as a human shield!”
The van’s tyres crumpled some of what once had been the wall into the ground, moving back into the ‘lane’ they’d been using before, like they were going over an especially large speed bump. Still, no-one leaned back toward the left side.
“We’re alive!
“What the hell was that?” Tabitha snapped -
And before Shelly could even turn around to see where the police car was...they’d already sailed through the gates and into the main city. Ahead, a clear shot at Route 207.
“Maxie, you know damn well I don’t ‘do’ human shields…”
“Oh yes, you do - “
“The mirror...“

The building behind them twitched to the slightly destroyed side.
Actually, Shelly observed, they had been going so fast, they barely slowed down.
That seemed...kind of ironic, for about a second.
“I think we lost them,” Courtney guessed, uncurling herself, “I don’t see them...“

She...genuinely had nothing to say.
The last sinews of wire tying their rear-view mirror to where it’d been a minute ago finally snapped. And a piece of their van that was probably legally required now lay awkwardly in Oreburgh City’s high street, clattering to a stop as they just...kept going.



And they kept going. And going. And going. And...up.
See, when forced to choose between a perfectly straight, perfectly safe, perfectly lit road on Route 206, and the forest of pine trees that sloped upwards into a great, grey mountain range that somehow stretched from horizon to horizon, floor to the thick, black, clouds and cast a looming shadow on the rocky moors despite it being around midnight, of course... of course they’d choose the mountain.
The accompanying sign had a cute little warning poster in three languages, dressed up with snowflakes and thunderbolts. Archie got to see it in their headlights for just a second - they’d swerved directly toward the mountain before anyone else could.
Plan your trip well - Mt Coronet can change in a second!’
...And of course, it was pretty useless. Not that Archie found that particularly worrying.

“Now, if I’m correct, if I remember, all of the medicine was in a - a plastic bag,” Maxie was rambling, searching through the bags and suitcases behind the back row, struggling to reach everything or anything, “just one, I know I remember where I put it - hang on there for a second, I’ll reach...” He checked out the window for a moment - just your regular rocky forest mountain road with a cliff - and...quickly unclipped his seatbelt.
That did worry him.
“Hey, it’s okay, we can give Skitters and Spot a rest...”
One of the Crobats sitting in Archie’s lap took another, very heavy breath. Another pet, trying to avoid the large bruise on the left wing - or the right wing, if it were Skitters he was trying to comfort in their sleep, or...whatever went on, when someone fainted.
“Right,” Maxie continued, “I’ve got them - “

Hey - this might seem a bit out of the blue, but what if he released them?
“Remind me to keep these in my pocket or something, I doubt we’ll be able to make time to stop at a PokeCenter soon - isn’t that right?“
Take the utilitarian view for just a second, a thought experiment if you would. Consider: he wouldn’t exactly...die without Spot. But, Spot could potentially die with -

“Archie?”
“Oh, yeah, and that’s if there even is one in these parts,” he replied nonchalantly, holding out his hand. Maxie dropped a single chipped yellow revive crystal in his palm, taking back Skitters and dropping another shard onto their lolling tongue. Slowly, the two Crobats opened their eyes, all the visible bruises fading away, and...clinging on very tightly to their owners.
Archie could, maybe, hope that was because of the cold.

Then - something flickered. The already pitch black cliffside intersection they’d just driven up to disappeared, and the van stopped dead.
“What is - “
“Just turn it off and on again…”
Maxie and Archie held their breath. The road appeared again - but with the left side missing.
“Shelly? What’s going on?“
A few snowflakes were falling across the beam of the one functioning headlight.
“Okay,” Shelly asked the others, feeling like the view spoke for itself, “I know I probably should’ve said this...before we drove up the mountain - “
She gulped. One side of the road led downwards into the pine forest - the other kept going, well past the treeline and with only a sheer rock wall on one side. Or at least, that’s what she remembered seeing in detail before the mechanical hiccup.
“Do...any of us know where we’re going?”
One by one, four people in the back shook their head... all apart from Maxie.

“We’ll go uphill,” he suggested.
“Uh - “
“The further away from towns, cities, anything, the better, we know that,” he kept on explaining, leaning forward, “and we are in the perfect place to do that. Once we get to the top, we’ll see where we can go from there! You could probably see for miles...”
Uhhhh -
“I promise, it’ll work.”
“I...don’t know about this.” Her grip on the steering wheel got tighter and her palms started to sweat again. She could see piles of half-melted snow on the sides of the road, greyish and shining in the one headlight she had.
“So I’ll swap with you,” Maxie replied, almost immediately.
“You know what I meant.“
“Hey,” Matt reassured her, “it’s okay, we can take it slow…”
“We’re gonna leave tracks , though, aren’t we?”


“No, no, we’ve got to assume they’re following,” Shelly muttered back, “especially after what we - I did back there...they’ll be extra motivated, you know?”
Maxie’s heart sank.
“They’re always extra motivated, Shelly.”
“It can’t snow that fast!”
“No, no,” Maxie tried to say, “don’t say that - “
“I lived here, remember?”
“Okay, but what’re we gonna do about that?”
“Isn’t this...basically the world’s tallest mountain?” Archie tried asking no-one in particular, looking up at the sheer rock face on their right side, dripping with meltwater. He turned back to Maxie, expectantly - they were still trying to argue back, starting with a ‘the’ , ‘but’ an ‘I,’ starting and stopping and getting visibly more tense.
“I’m not worried ,” Shelly clarified, “I’m just stating a fact , and the fact is - “

“The fact is, yes, we might get lost since this is, of course, a giant mountain and yes, it is snowing and yes, perhaps our left headlight’s out - “
“It is out.”
“But - oh, when have we ever not been lost,” Maxie continued, talking so, so fast Shelly couldn’t parse what he was trying to say, “and I do understand perfectly if you’d rather I or someone else of slightly less frayed nerves do the driving instead! Especially after that nasty crash and after I said we need to have a talk about where we’re actually going in a Poke-Center bathroom and after - no, two ambushes in one day - or night, but I hate to hear you talking about how all that’s your fault somehow or someway, because really, none of you should have to be worried at all - we agreed on that, didn’t...we…”


But before he could finish his half-finished thought, Shelly had already started shuffling to the middle row. She’d swapped after all, and she’d swapped with Tabitha.
“Fair, you’d better move back…”
“You’re feeling fine?”
“Hey, hey,” Archie was telling him, catching his arm, “it’s fine. They’ve got it sorted.”
“Oh, no, I’m not saying they don’t - that you don’t...” he corrected, trying to extend it to everyone before he lost the last of his steam. The van sputtered to life again, the windshield squeaking as Tabitha turned the wipers on, with a muttered ‘still works,’ and a semi-confident thumbs up to everyone else, including him...
Had they not actually heard the part where he offered to do that? He didn’t know, but -

“I don’t look...obviously shaken to you, do I?”
Archie’s fingers curled around his hand. Maxie’s eyes kept darting to the window of the car once or twice while they were speaking, and speaking almost too clearly - though they tried to breathe deep, in, out, in time with Archie either way. “A little bit. S’ not too obvious, though,” Archie told him, softly.
“Ah. Ah, yes.”
That might explain it.
He looked up, and spoke up - “I...may have gotten a little carried away.”



“Wow. That...almost looks like something clawed it.”
“Yeah, I think that might’ve been the building,” Shelly muttered under her breath.
“What?...”
“Uh - sorry.”

Archie wasn’t the one to suggest pulling over on a rocky, dead Coronet plateau to assess the damage. He already knew that was part of the plan. Really, he thought it was a great idea; they’d been winding around mountains and valleys all night, all awake. It was just...the non-cliff, right side of the van he’d sat in was now the cliff side of the van.

If he looked out the door...he could see a grey storm with a cloud of fuzzy yellow lights inside of it, a steep drop ten, nine steps ahead of him, and puddles of slush under their feet. (That was their destination down there, apparently.)
“Careful,“ Archie whispered.
He caught the sleeve of Maxie’s jacket, as they tried to get a better look at the non-existent landscape past the edge. (Eventually, Maxie gave up - he wouldn’t want to keep them waiting.) And with Archie still keeping a firm-ish grip on him, they shuffled around to join the other four, as they crouched around the left side of the van. They all huddled so close together that the pair could barely see all the damage, but...they could guess.

“Well, in terms of what’s down there,” Maxie declared, “we are...close to a city.”
“Which one?” Matt asked -
“The one near the mountain...with the yellow lights,” he continued with an awkward rising inflection, “Anyway - how’s the door looking?

“Takes a couple of tries to actually shut ...“ Courtney said as she slammed it again. The metal door had a noticeable dent or three where the long, grey paint-scratches started - weren’t some of those from when a Sneasel or something had a go at the paint, marking territory? She couldn’t remember by this point.
“I mean, it’s...better than it could be,” Archie pointed out, pressing his hands together, “the building mostly just crumpled when we hit it, didn’t it?” (Shelly winced.)
“I wouldn’t know,” Maxie whispered, “I had my eyes shut.”
“Wheel well’s looking a bit bent out of shape, the window’s fine ,” Tabitha listed, shuffling around to the front, “left headlight’s gone out, and...the left mirror’s somewhere in Oreburgh. So it is nowofficially illegal for us to drive this van on a public road.”
Everyone went quiet.

“...Oh dear ,” Maxie drawled, “what a startling develop - “
“And it took us this long?” Archie snapped back, at around the same time.
“I’m impressed.” The pair both smirked.
“For fuck’s sake,” Tabitha groaned, leaning against the hood as even Shelly broke into a grin, “that’s not what I - okay, I trust you know what that actually means.
“Yes. Of course.”
“Oh, yeah, yeah…”
“I mean, it’s really distinctive,” Tabitha explained -
“Mm, I see what you mean…”
I said yes, Maxie thought, didn’t I?
“Then we’ll just have to...” he continued, pacing a circle in the snow, as Maxie listened and slowly bowed his head, “I don’t know, watch out…” He went quiet again, hoping for one of the other five to finish his sentence and explain how - Maxie, maybe. Archie, even. They were always the ones to want to do that.

“So...you’re telling me,” Shelly asked softly, taking a step back, “we could’ve just...not stolen the plate?” And she cocked her head to one side, almost curious.

“Oh, fuck, ” Courtney murmured.
“No, no, it can’t have been useless - believe me,“ Maxie gasped, taking a step towards them both, hand over heart -
“You couldn’t have known,” Archie told her, hearing the other four echo him, “we just happened to have a run of bad luck, like before. And you just...”
“Happened to drive into a building.”
That led to a good, solid silence.
“And I know, I know, I didn’t plan to, it was just...an impulse thing,” Shelly explained before anyone else could, taking a deep breath and leaning up against the dented door once she was done. (She was hoping for silence.)

“I’m...sorry,” Maxie said to her, stiffly but still as sincerely as he possibly could.
“...Thanks.”
“I remember you said once,” Archie continued, while they stepped into a loose hug that the other four joined, one by one, “we’re just...two regular men with Mightyenas in the end, or something along those lines. You know, after that Xatu got away, and me and Maxie felt really stupid for not being able to do anything about it. That...stuck with me.”

“Me too. I - don’t know if I ever said that to you. I didn’t believe it at the time, actually, but now...well, I can’t exactly deny it forever.”
“Well, that’s sweet…”
“...Same,” Courtney added, from the fringes of the group hug.
And Shelly laughed.
“But I think that advice might be a bit outdated now, y’know?” She rubbed at her eyes with the back of her hand - the memory was coming back to her, how that line came out of the blue and how Maxie and Archie’s faces softened, it felt...old.
“As in I...don’t think knowing that we suck makes me feel any better anymore.”
“...Ah, I understand,” Archie told her. He was smiling - or at least trying his best - with an almost grandfatherly look, letting her step out of the group hug as everyone else moved back. 


“That’s good, isn’t it?” Matt wondered, quiet enough not to break the almost respectful silence.
“Yeah, now I put it like that, it’s weird…”
Maxie bowed his head slightly, and only nodded - he muttered a faint ‘yes, I understand,’ failing to conjure up anything else to say...and somehow, that seemed to be working just fine. Though he couldn’t quite understand the why, but...anyhow.
...And he shivered a little. He’d been standing still for too long, but he wasn’t about to be the first to suggest they all had to get back in their wonky old van, he knew that much.
At least Shelly felt slightly better.

“Soooo...” Courtney sighed, leaning on the hood of said wonky old van, “um.”
“Yeah?” said the other five, one after another. For a couple of seconds Courtney thought about what to say, how to say. She absentmindedly played with the wires sticking out where the mirror was, before realising everyone was looking at the mirror and expecting some kind of comment.
Since when had Courtney thought first and spoke later?
“How the fuck are y’all keep running if we suck?” she drawled, seeing most of the color drain from Maxie’s face and Shelly’s awkward grin and realising maybe, Courtney should've.

“...Bad time?”

“Nah, nah!” Matt shook his head.
“Really,” Tabitha added, looking to Maxie, “I was gonna bring that up when we got the chance, you know, now we’re working out a proper plan…”
Wait. No, Maxie thought, he didn’t mean this, he didn’t mean -
“Oh, no,” Shelly told her, “Don’t apologise.”
“I mean, logistically we can’t be on the run forever.”
“I probably would’ve said somethin’ in Jubilife if we weren’t...y’know…”
“And that’s not even counting the other stuff - “
“Courtney,” Maxie stuttered, “Why do you - why do you say that?”

“You say ‘bad time’ like there would’ve ever been a good time,” Archie told her calmly, shrugging nonchalantly as he leant against the window. Good on them. Good on her. That must feel amazing to say, really, and mean it. Good...for them. (And yet when he turned to himself he hit a brick wall. One which Archie really didn’t want to hit this time for a change.)
“Mmmmmhm.”
Maxie, on the other hand - he was still standing in the snow, with the face of someone that was totally on board...and still, Archie could tell he didn’t have his arms crossed tightly over himself because of the icy wind.
“Yes, better late than never -” Maxie blurted out as Courtney barely finished a sentence; the first idiom that could come to mind. But maybe it wasn’t a matter of being late, because this did not look like too late in the slightest, in fact, quite the opposite -
“Yeah, yeah!”

“...It’s okay,” Archie whispered to him, “I’m...having trouble keeping up too.”



“I feel like with my parents, they’d...just need some reassurance no-one can search them before taking anyone in,” Courtney mused, “They mostly watch cop shows, so that’s how they think the process works.”
“Yeesh,” Shelly murmured.
“Someone’s just gotta tell them, and then they’ll get it…”
Shelly told her, she’d probably feel more comfortable taking the shotgun sea next to her. Something about how it’d be good to see what’s coming up on the road, instead of having to crane her head around to see anything coming at them - not that anything would, she said -
No, Courtney said, I understand.

By now, they’d come off the plateau, and zigzagged down the slopes like a ski course, down from where all the trees were weighed down and stunted from years of ice storms, and the tyres skidded a tiny bit on roads that hadn’t seen anyone else since the start of winter. From here they could see where the rocky pine forest turned into a moor, and the moor turned into muddy rivers that stood out against all the greyish white snow, and...towns. Cities.
“Shelly - look, that’s Hearthome.”
She could see the great silver Contest Hall’s roof from here. Closed for the storm, but still lit from the inside by warm, yellow lights.
“That’s where I went to school. Rated, uh...number one best place to live in Sinnoh.”
“Did...Solaceon not have one?”
“Yeah. Dad was gonna move us there ‘till the house prices went through the roof.”
Three in the afternoon, and the streetlamps were all already on.
“I should really take some of us there, someday,” she wondered aloud, “when they put out all the fairy lights and sculptures for Midwinter - if, I mean.”
“If we settle down here?” Shelly asked in a low voice.
“Nah. ...If they still do it.”

Meanwhile, the pair next in line for the wheel and the shotgun seat were sitting at the very back, with one watching the snowflakes pile up on the back window, as the other rummaged through their backpack for something they really hoped they’d bothered to pack.
Surely, Maxie thought, I didn’t think I would be able to reintegrate back into society without getting rid of this ridiculous hairstyle at least. Even then. (His stomach growled a little, but he still tossed aside the day’s slightly battered sandwich. Just for now.)
“Ah. Finally,” he sighed, pulling a pair of scissors out of the front pocket, “Archie?”
“Yeah?” (They yawned, as Maxie pressed them into his hand.)

“I had an idea.”
Archie’s eyes lit up.
“You said you were planning to trim your beard - back at the Poke Center, before we got sidetracked and started getting all...sappy,” Maxie suggested, seeing Archie nod along with him, “so now we’re not on a road with a hundred potholes, and we’re...all talking about disappearing, I might…”
“Hey, hey, whoa.”
With a thump, Matt leaned over the back of his seat to face them, slightly doe-eyed. His jaw hung open, and...yes, Archie would realise later, it was probably exaggerated.
“You’re gonna get rid of the beard?“
“Nah, nah, not the whole thing, just…” Archie stammered, cringing a tiny bit and quickly dropping the scissors, “some of it?”
“I can’t believe it...”
“Come now,” Maxie barked, “you’re not his dad.”
“I... yeah ! Yeah. It’s, uh...my beard, I do what I want.” (Maxie gave him a very enthusiastic nod.)
“You can’t be the dad,” Tabitha added, very loudly, “ he’s the - never mind.”
“Ah, fair enough,” Matt told him, quickly dropping the wide-eyed look, “sorry if I…”
“It’s chill,” Archie replied, picking up the scissors again and the little hand-mirror Maxie handed to him, “Anyway, what were you saying?”


“Ah. Ah, yes. That. What say, we did it together?” Maxie suggested with a wry, fond, smile before immediately realising he had a wry, fond, smile, “...If that’s not a bother - “
“I was just wondering, how do we use the same mirror?...”
“Well, we take turns, I suppose - “ Maxie flicked it open with his finger and held it up to Archie’s face and then his, admiring his hairstyle for a second or two.
“But other than that - no, it’s fine. Kinda...nice, actually,” Archie told him, as he handed over the scissors, “What’re you gonna do, the old pompadour?”
“I’d need hair gel for that - but if I could, it’d be a decent disguise compared to...Bobby. He’s dead,” Maxie quipped, taking out an empty shopping bag and leaning over it, as a few locks of his red, slightly knotted hair fell in, “and it’d also look fantastic, if I do say so myself…” He passed the mirror to Archie again, letting him have a think for himself, though they seemed to be more interested in his face than theirs.
“Honestly, it still would...”
“Why, er...thankyou,” Maxie replied, pausing mid-snip, “I’ll...try that, then.” And he passed the scissors over to Archie, though he seemed to be talking to the bag rather than him.
“Um, speaking of…”
“Yes?”
“Do you remember,” Archie asked quietly, tilting his head so he could see the whole beard, “just out of curiosity. What was my thing, before I...uh, went kind of crazy and tried being a pirate? I mean, I’m trimming off the beard now , I wanna see what...persona to go for after all this is done. And you had a thing, you were...punk and rockabilly with a bit of mad scientist.”

“I - Oh, I was, wasn’t I…” Maxie murmured, a smile growing on his face, “Well, you’re...hm.”
A blue hoodie that he always added, there was that. The pyjamas that he sometimes wore until late in the day. The face masks and bandanas he made for everyone else. The few environmentalist t-shirts that he didn’t want to wear anymore but never got rid of. The debates, the fun arguments, the ones he...stopped having altogether near the end.
And by that point, Maxie really didn’t want to remember anything.
“I...don’t know if you really had one, before,” Maxie whispered back.
“Ah.”
Archie brushed at his beard with his finger; he could tell Maxie knew what the problem was.
Look, whether or not he wanted to, he was going to have to do it.

“I’d really need a recommendation, then,” he asked, laughing quietly at his own question as he started to clip-clip at the beard - god, it’s almost like he was whispering to his best friend at a sleepover, wasn’t it? Except...not ridiculous, actually. No.
Maxie froze.
“You're asking the man who wore a onesie for five years, you know,” he whispered.
“Yeah, and you pulled it off, so tell me - how do I do it?” Archie fired back, nonchalantly as ever.
“Did I?...”

“...I’m serious,” he continued, putting down the mirror and dropping his voice low, “I don’t wanna go back to society looking...old. Stubbly. Depressed? Like, stereotypically depressed, but I’m not actually depressed, I’m just running from the police and don’t have my shit together…” (Maxie raised an eyebrow.)
Pausing, he looked down at his arm he held the scissors in - the fingers definitely seemed bonier than they did...well, he couldn’t remember his normal. Someone that came in out of nowhere would probably say he really needed to watch his diet. (Everyone here would unanimously agree that was a dick move, especially Maxie, but...still.)
“Okay, maybe scratch that last part. I don’t know, it’s weird.”
The last of Archie’s fluffy old beard fell into the shopping bag.


“Hardly,” Maxie said to him, “I think you deserve to be a little vain.”
“Oh, I think you’d have to teach me how…”
“And secondly,” Maxie continued, getting a better look at Archie’s face, “...you’ll work all that out eventually - it’ll happen. Cross my heart,” he explained slowly - the face it took a second to get used to, but still he tilted his head, and smiled. And of course he had to promise, especially now that he and Archie and everyone else in this van had had dropped that bombshell on -
“I...thankyou?”
Fortunately, that smile was very, very, contagious.
“If you want any advice, I’ll be there. And thirdly, if you wanted any advice in terms of how you look right now - well, I can say you don’t look any less…”
Nice? No, that was too non-specific. Rugged? No, Archie wouldn’t like being called rugged. Masculine? No, that’d imply Maxie was wanting it. Wonderful? Yes but also no -
“Like you?”

“Like...me, huh?” Archie repeated, stroking his new, stubbly chin, “...why, thankyou,” he continued, with an experimental cockiness that sounded very, very familiar, and almost as comfortable. Now that he looked at it, he looked...younger, and even if it was literally skin deep - ha - that made him want to close the hand mirror, satisfied.
“I mean, obviously, it’s a very good disguise, but to me, it’s still...you get the picture.”
“Oh. Oh, man,” Archie laughed, looking away for a moment, “Uh - while we’re on the subject, you look...amazing, too. That kind of fluffier look, it really suits you.”
Maxie’s eyes darted up to the newly ruffled, short red hair as though he hadn’t seen it before, and his face went about the same colour. He stroked the back of his neck; the cut was messy and a bit of it stung, but it...felt like velvet.
“I - “ he stuttered, “What prompted that? Right now I look like a - a distressed Chatot!
“Well, aaactually,” Archie said with a smile and a drawl, “they only puff up like that when they’re trying to be intimidating. And you could look…”
“Hardly - “

Then came a whizz and a quiet thump.
“Matt?” came a squeak from the row in front of them.
...Both Maxie and Archie froze.
“Okay,” Tabitha sighed, poking him in the cheek, “he’s...definitely out of it now.” Matt had slumped forward in his seat only stopped by the belt, his head awkwardly lolling to one side. At that moment, he remembered they’d been up all night from the exhilaration of almost totalling the van, and up all night before getting them to Sinnoh in the first place, a thought that took roughly half a minute to think...and followed by Tabitha remembering he’d done the same.

My word, Archie,” Maxie quipped, quickly composing himself, “The poor man’s fainted from the shock of losing your - oh. Oh, dear.”



Meanwhile Looker leaned out the window of his Jubilife office with a Pokeball in hand - far enough for a fool to think he might fall out. The radiator in the back of his office was turned up to full blast, jostling the papers and reports on the desk just above it with the wind. Still, despite all the greyish sleet outside and the howling wind, Looker just...wanted to keep the shutters open. (It was the little things. The weather even completed it. Besides, it drowned out the commotion in the meeting room next door)
And he felt rather like a widow waiting for their husband to come back from a war - ah, that was something he’d write in his diary.
...Behind him, a report fell off the top of the heater onto the floor. The sides had curled inward, and half the text was scorched.

“Looker!” Chaser yelled, fiddling with the door handle and marching in, treading on paper and pushing aside the desk chair, “Looker, we’ve just heard back from Yuxie and Airstream - we’ve lost them. Again.”
Oh.
“Ah, but we didn’t.”
“I had someone stationed in Floraroma, but...we haven’t found them, so...basically, that leaves us with Mt. Coronet. We’ve all agreed, we’ve got to let people know they could be in that area.”
He looked down at the paper beneath his boot, and...he definitely recognised it.
“...Especially after we got on Newsnet Live - come on, people are gonna get scared,” Chaser asked, lowering his voice to a soft but exaggerated whisper, “We had...nine, ten 1-1-0 calls from Oreburgh last night.”
Looker did not turn around to face him.
“Mm,” he began, with a nod, “I do not remember you saying you had someone in Floraroma.”
Chaser blinked.
“Is that a...no to the PSA, then?” he sighed, shutting the door behind him.
“It is a ‘you do not have to concern yourself with boring things like that.’ Go and play an arcade game,” he suggested, turning around with a smile that only included the toothy grin, “or...whatever you do when you are done with the work.” (They made a mental note of how he’d used ‘have to,’ just in case anyone called them up on this.)
When Chaser wouldn’t turn around and leave, he nodded again.

“What...are you doing?”
“Waiting for the Count.”
Who?
“My Gliscor. The one I used last night.”
“Yeah, I was wondering where it’d gone. ...Also - what do you mean by ‘we didn’t lose them?” Chaser demanded, getting in between Looker and the window as he turned back around, “Look...mate. Partner. Whatever. I’m sorry, but…”
“Oh, no, go ahead.”
“You can’t be just...doing stuff like this, alright?” Bang - he pulled the shutters closed.
“It isn’t as though this is dangerous, Chaser!” Looker threw them open again.
“Upper management reeeally doesn’t like stuff like this - remember Homely?”
“He released a big scary kaiju onto Pallet Town, yes? I have no intentions of doing that, at least not without a lot of thinking beforehand - “

“No - I mean - stuff like this,” Chaser explained, holding up the burned paper and tossing it over his shoulder, and pointing out the window, “I’m just asking for something. Anything. I know you’re used to working alone, but if you don’t want me sending people to Floraroma and sending out PSAs then you’re gonna have to come in, and...assert yourself.”
“Ah - ah, I see the issue, you’re worried about me. I have been doing that, my friend,” Looker retorted, tossing his Pokeball in his hand far too close to the long drop.
“I’ve basically had to run the team meetings the past few days - “
“Of course, of course, you’re right, I should be asserting myself. I shouldn’t be in here talking to you,” they continued, turning around with a whoosh of his coat and holding his arms in the air like a man enlightened, “I should be marching right out there and telling everyone to be subtle and not cause a panic! That would be good for me, would it be so?”

Their dead silence was a confirmation.
“In fact...Chaser.”
He placed both hands on their shoulders.
“May I tell you a secret?”
“Yes, you may...tell me a secret,” Chaser repeated, in a slightly strained voice. If that would get him to say something that didn’t remind him exactly why he was in here.
“I think, if I had done that...I would’ve caught them in Oreburgh.”
He said nothing.
“You said the people must’ve been...so scared. Poor little Oreburghians, seeing us race around the quarry like teenagers in a street race, but I...I would not have done that, Chaser, given the power to do so.”
Given the power? He had it.
“The police officers would’ve left the cars, and...they would’ve gone to hide instead. Everyone in the streets would’ve had a peaceful night’s sleep - I’d give the officers Ariados, all with Sticky Web. And do you know how I’d get our men to stop?...”
More importantly...little people?
“I would place my Luxray ahead of the tunnel...and I would tell her to lay perfectly limp, like a ragdoll.” He took another Pokeball off the table with a lightning bolt sticker on it, looking at it lovingly before turning back to Chaser with nearly the same expression.
“Because Archie would never let his team hurt a Pokemon...even if it were dead.”

“You - you already suggested that,” Chaser stuttered, “...Airstream said no, that’s not what the civilians are actually gonna worry about - you remember, right?...”
Exactly.
Dear god, that smile again. Either way he felt like he was talking to the window, but it was either a decent fake, or the man was genuinely happy to hear that no-one listened to him.
“So yes, Chaser, thankyou very, very much for telling me to assert myself!”
And he didn’t know which option he hated more.

“You know, sometimes I wish I was you,” he muttered to himself, deadpan. He dropped the scorched piece of paper onto the carpet with the rest of the rubbish and shut the door behind him, as Looker muttered something back. (No-one was there in the hallway to ask how it went, he noticed.)

...And then the lock behind him clicked shut.
He had to admit. He almost wasn’t expecting that.



They all looked so...comfortable, considering.
Stopping in Hearthome City’s suburbs for a brief rest turned into a brief sleep, seeing as Matt and Tabitha were both dreaming away and Courtney said she’d kicked her energy drink habit.
Maxie couldn’t argue against that, now, could he? He was so happy for her. Not for just that, of course, really, he admired them for saying they needed to stop. How brave indeed.
And here they were.

Stopped in the middle of one of the nicest suburbs he’d ever seen as everything went pitch black at four in the afternoon, with half of his team passed out in their seats. Maxie himself sat upright in his aviator jacket, jeans and boots, as Archie lay beside him, curled up under the throw blanket that Maxie draped over him. ( Poor man must feel so exposed without the beard, he thought.) And there he stayed and waited for everyone else to wake up, hopefully soon, watching the window he was facing. Sometimes, sometimes, closing his eyes.
Occasionally someone would run past with grocery bags in hand, under the gold streetlights, probably to someone...very, very nice to share them with.

And then, someone...paused.

Maxie’s breath caught in his throat. They were short, an old-ish woman with a scarf and earmuffs and a messy-ish bun. And...and they’d noticed the massive gash and dent in the side of the van, he could t ell , even though they were standing a good way back from the curb and trying not to make it obvious they were looking. Her brow furrowed a little. ...She’d noticed the tangle of wires where the rear-view mirror used to be.

Of course. Of course, that’s what Tabitha was talking about. They knew this would happen - this wasn’t right. But Maxie still stared out the window, watching despite how most of him was saying for goodness’ sake duck ...up until the lady traced the scrapes backwards down the van.
All the way to him.
...She saw one man huddled up against the window on dusty seats, wrapped in a blanket she’d seen in the local tourist’s shop, with an old, overstuffed backpack at his feet. The one she’d made eye contact with, pale, tall, and very thin, lay pressed up against the other window. He wore a coat that looked too big on him, over a jumper that looked a bit...insubstantial. There was no-one at the wheel, strangely enough, and the rest all looked about the same.

The lady from Hearthome got the picture very quickly.

Maxie heard a muffled ‘are you alright?’
...Yes. Yes, he was pretty sure he was alright right now, he wasn’t dying of pneumonia or anything like that. If he said he wasn’t alright they’d probably ask him how and that would inevitably lead to how they could possibly be so reckless as to get in this state, because that’s what he would wonder. If he were her.
...So he nodded.
Then, he heard a distinct ‘awful weather, isn’t it? ’ The lady smiled, and even under the street lamps, Maxie could see the crow’s feet around her eyes.
That was true. He nodded again. She nodded back.
“Ah, well...hope you have a safe night,” she told them, after the man said nothing else. Still looking back at him, she waved goodbye, and almost without thinking, Maxie waved back.
And he felt something.
(But why was he still watching her go? He was petrified a couple of seconds ago. And the lady didn’t even know him a couple of seconds ago, why would she think to talk to…)

So as soon as she had walked far enough out of sight, Maxie pounced - squeezing past Archie in the back row and Tabitha and Matt and Shelly, he tapped Courtney on the shoulder and pointed to the back row when she woke up, rubbing her eyes and finding another hand already on the steering wheel - 

“What?” she gasped, “What’s going on?”
“We can’t stop here. I’ll take over - take my spot.“
“Maxie?” Archie called out, moving into the middle row as everyone else woke up one by one, “Slow down. Breathe. ...What's the problem? What happened?”
“There’s people staring at us,” he told them, not turning around and trying his absolute best to stop his explanation from turning into a pause-less mess, “They know there’s something off about us, or - or we’re not meant to be here - I’ll explain later! Fasten your seatbelts,” Maxie declared, turning the key in the ignition, “and most importantly don’t panic -”



Halfway to her house, the lady from Hearthome watched the same old, battered van make a beeline for the still-bright city center. She wondered where they’d be going tonight, or the next night...since she’d heard the roads in Snowpoint were closing, the northerlies were blowing and the local shelters were getting redone.
A Gliscor hopped off its lamp post, just up the street, and flapped up, up into the sky above her with a victory call. While she was at it, where were they headed?...

...Maybe home to its trainer, if it had one. It had a pretty collar, after all.
She wished it a safe trip, too.

Notes:

oh boy we're really in it now
fun fact: my characters keep on jumping the fucking gun. like especially when it comes to "we really need to stop running" because that was a realisation they were MEANT to have in the next chapter. which originally was 2 chapters later.

dear god my characters really don't wanna be in this story huh

edit: i decided to give this chapter a second edit since there were some bits i wanted to change haha!

Chapter 25: Given A Villain's Welcome

Summary:

As the whole gang is wondering how they're going to rebuild their life from scratch, one of them is going to find they may have a shortcut to getting there - when a familiar face shows up in Solaceon Town's Sunrise Lodge.

...Welcome home.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Fear of strangers was not something one could keep up forever.
So when the van passed by a cartoonish, faded, ‘Welcome to Solaceon Town’ sign on Route 209 and Matt said they were safe here, Maxie could believe it. And Archie’d already brought him up on his offer to ‘explain later’ while they passed over streams, past misty old towers. When Maxie said it was probably just a sweetly concerned passerby and that really, he was ‘being a bit presumptuous,’ they could both believe that well too.
(Of course, saying that wouldn’t change the fact he’d panicked.)

And so, leaving the van behind by the fence of an old farm, Maxie was persuaded through the doors of the Sunrise Lodge’s tiny cafe by five very, very tired-sounding passengers. The town had hardly any nooks and crannies to hide in - just wide open fields and one main street, decked out in cheap neon signs in half the shop windows.
“I think we’ve gotta get out of the van tonight, yeah?”
“They do a pretty good omelette - “
“Let’s see if we can’t decide which way to go while we’re here, eh?” Archie wondered, sliding the glass door open with an effort -
The lodge they’d into was a sunny yellow hodgepodge of addons and renovations. The cafe stuck out on the left from a perfectly large house, a flickering ‘VACANCIES’ sign hooked up above what used to be a regular front door. Inside looked just the same; with only three white tables sitting under a ceiling that felt strangely low, in front of a short wooden bar.
According to Courtney, this place looked...‘cool.’ (Also ‘safe,’ but everyone said that.)

“I should...probably eat something decently healthy while we’re here,” Archie asked Maxie, taking a seat, “...you reckon the salad’s too expensive?”
“We could share.”
“True, true...”
A lone waiter walked past once they sat down near the window, asked what they’d like to eat, and gave them a friendly reminder they were an hour away from closing time, too.
Right, then!”
Maxie wasn’t that concerned. All that mattered was whether the map could fit on the tabletop. So he pulled out his rickety little chair with one hand and a handful of complimentary toothpicks with the other - time to get down to buisness.

“We,” Maxie declared, stabbing one toothpick through ‘Solaceon Town,’ “are here.”
“A’ight, let’s just move this over,” Courtney pointed out, picking up the map and placing it down one table to the left, “we’ll need space for dinner...” (Archie couldn’t help but start smiling.)
“This toothpick isn’t staying in ...ahh, there we go. As I was saying...we are here. Now, as of yesterday,” Maxie described, pointing to the right edge of the map, “our plan was to reach Sunyshore’s port, but...I believe we want to cut this trip short, isn’t that right?”
“Plan?” Archie wondered.
“...Idea. Now. My question is - which way do we go? West, in case we...must keep going, or - “
“North,” Matt finished, sticking another toothpick in the road ahead.
“Ex- actly.
“I mean, look at all that empty space,” he continued, pointing at the great topographic map of the mountain range, “plus, I’ve been reading the news - the roads are closed all the time.”
“Then again,” Shelly added, “there can’t be gas stations there either...”
“And if this ends with us begging a random stranger for fuel, I shall turn myself in,” Maxie laughed, twirling a toothpick between his fingers -
Archie nudged his arm - “Hey, I’m right here...”
“Ah, but you weren’t a random stranger, were you now?” The same waiter came back and put down their dinner, before he hung up his uniform and walked out the door.


“...Alright, so ,” Tabitha asked, leaning over the map before Maxie and Archie could keep rambling, “we’ve agreed on going north? ” (Matt leaned back in his seat, very satisfied.”
“Oh, yes. I believe there’s a logically perfect hiding spot somewhere here,” Maxie replied, sweeping his hand across the whole top half of the map, “some kind of Goldilocks zone where it’s just isolated enough to have barely any communication between the outside world, but not too much in case something goes wrong or we wish to branch out. That, and we could take advantage of the terrible weather,” he reasoned, “Also - do we still have the escape kits? Fake passport, money, potions?”

“Yeeeep,” Tabitha drawled, “I kept it. ...For the record, I’m just a bit lazy; that’s why.”
“Good. I'll make one for Archie and me when we get the chance.” Maxie started jotting down the results of the meeting into a little red notebook, as the other five kept going with the first proper dinner they’d had in a while.
“But we won’t be just...continually trying to lose our tail till we do find it, though,” Archie clarified, waiting ‘till everyone quietened down, “If we’re safe a day or a week or so from now, what we’re not gonna do is keep going for a day or two more to see if they’ve actually lost us.”

“Or because we can. Soon as we haven’t heard anything about us in the local news, we’re done. You guys have been... amazing at keeping us up to date so far.”
One by one, the other five nodded. (Tabitha blushed.)

“We disappear first,” Archie reassured a very quiet Maxie, “and make everything perfect right afterwards. I think you’re onto something.”
“...Thankyou,” Maxie replied, still hushed, “I do try.”
“We are safe right now,” said Courtney, tucking into some roast beef and never saying the rest. She had a certain pride, now, in the way she could end conversations. (In fact, she was smug enough about it not to notice the door at the back of the restaurant creak open. And then shut again, very, very quickly.)

“So, by disappearing...” Matt asked, taking his plate, “how far would we really have to go? Are we just gonna get new names, new identities or are we going...off the grid?”
“Nah,” Courtney rebutted, “I think we can, uh...reintegrate. S’ not that bad.”
(Maxie muttered a barely audible ‘ah, yes, that bit’ . Courtney glanced behind the counter for a second - no-one was there. Yet.)

“That’s a good question,” Archie continued, as he let Maxie steal the croutons off of his salad, “I mean, if we wanted to be totally different people...would we have to be, like, mountain hermits?”
“I - alright, if you want to get philosophical about it, yes,” Maxie retorted, quickly swallowing his food just so he could fire back, “but really, no - “
“I dunno, maybe I do wanna get philosophical.”
...Archie paused for a moment.
“No, I don’t, actually.”
“I reckon our best bet is to try and fit in, yeah,” Shelly answered, ignoring the near-bickering pair beside her as the waitress in the blue dress and bun came to their table, “Mostly ‘cause I’d rather, you know, live a full life rather than spending all of it just...uh...”
The waitress seemed to have forgotten what to say.

Her mouth went from a perfect ‘O’ to a wide and mischievous grin. She placed the notepad and pen back in her dress pocket - slowly and carefully, almost like she didn’t want to startle a wild Pokemon.
“Court - “
Everyone suddenly felt like one, too.
YOU?!
All except for Courtney.


“Oh - oh, no,” she gasped, leaning back in her seat, “ Wow.
“Yeah. Um, same? I wasn’t expecting you to show up - I mean, not right now, ” the waitress stuttered, taking a step backwards, “So are these...”
Archie tried to look away. Again, Maxie’s throat felt like sandpaper. The stranger’s eyes narrowed, her head tilted as she stared right at him, the red hair, the glasses -
“Is this...”
Time to roll the dice.
Go on ,” he requested, a little too quick, and a little too tense. The waitress froze for just a moment and broke eye contact with him, stuttering a quiet ‘sorry’ and smiling regardless.
“They’re uh...my ‘gang,’ I guess,” Courtney explained, motioning to all five, “my ‘partners in crime,’ you’ve probably heard...”
What? Why hadn’t they said the obvious yet, they -
“Mmhm, yeah,” her friend reassured her with a genuine smile, “Mum told me that part.”
Oh.



“Chaser! Chaser, my friend, why are you on the...”
The one agent still in the office, face planted onto the carpet, raised his arm and pointed at the midnight blue collar tangled around his left foot. The bulky contraption sat right in front of their office’s door. A warning light flashed, presumably the one that went off if you kicked it. (Also, he was tired, but that he didn’t feel like he could go into.)

“Ah, yes, that! I thought I’d drop it off.” A Gliscor’s death-ish rattle finally persuaded Chaser to look up. ‘The Count’ himself was cradled in Looker’s arms, collar-less, limp and dripping wet. (Hadn’t Looker gotten him to chase Maxie and Archie over Mt. Coronet?...That’d explain how long they took to get back here.)
“Oh, the things I do for justice .” He dragged himself to his feet with a somewhat forced laugh, and Looker nodded only once. They looked at the poor, poor creature in his arms and down at Chaser again, as though expecting him to say something to the sleeping bat in response to a completely nonexistent request.

“Oh, indeed,” Looker repeated, under his breath.
An apology, Chaser could guess.



Oh, no.
“I thought,” Courtney explained, getting up from her seat, “since we were passing through here, if any of the...fuck knows how many lodges around here was gonna be safest, it’d be your place.” She and the waitress exchanged an awkward glance between each other, trying to decide who’d introduce the stranger like a silent game of hot potato.
“Uh,” the waitress finally said with a small wave, taking the cash and bill that Tabitha slid towards her, “hi? I’m her sister. Kati. Don’t worry, I’m not gonna turn you in or...anything.”

Wonderful, the one time Maxie could learn from a previous encounter and he was wrong.

“Nice to meet you,” Shelly replied, nudging Archie with her shoulder in case he wanted to say something too - he didn’t. The man was trying very hard to Just Be There, and nothing else.

“A’ight, listen,” Kati offered to Courtney in a hushed whisper, “we’re going to need more than half an hour. And probably a better place to chat, maybe in the living room. Because you,” she continued, leaning in close and poking her on the nose, “have got a fuckton of explaining to do.”
Courtney went cross-eyed - “Okay, first of all, don’t do that. And second of all, do you mean just me, or…”
She turned around. Maxie was still simmering with embarrassment and flushed bright red, but at least he was trying to look like he was engaged.
“All of them?”
“I, uh - oh, dang,” Kati stammered, “I mean, if they want to, yeah…”

Courtney nodded and followed Kati as she took a couple steps towards the door in the back of the restaurant, waiting for someone at the tiny table to get up and follow her. At the very least, say something. Tabitha was the first to get to his feet and sling his backpack over his shoulders, muttering a ‘suppose this might be nice’ and beckoning for Matt, right next to him, to get up and follow them too. He shrugged, a kind of leap-of-faith-ish shrug. Shelly on the other hand - well, she was hovering next to Courtney, waiting for a break in the sister’s small talk.
The only ones left - Maxie and Archie.
“Coming?” Courtney asked them.
“You go,” Maxie told her quickly, waving her in the direction of the door -
“Oh, no, we’re fine…” Archie added, smiling as Courtney walked away with a shrug - the door at the back of the restaurant swung open, with the five people milling through it all giving a glance or two at the pair, still at the table. Tabitha even held it open for a while, just in case.

...When the door finally creaked shut again, Maxie finally leaned back in his seat and took a deep breath. And he probably should’ve been taking it a couple seconds earlier. At that moment he realised he had no idea what to do instead of going. Neither did Archie, it seemed.

“Hey.”
Or not.
“Sorry you got interrupted like that,” they asked in a hushed voice, leaning over the table.
“No, it’s not your fault,” Maxie told him, almost robotically. He straightened himself up and fixed his hair, even though there wasn’t a hair out of place, placing clasped hands on the tablecloth and hoping that if he placed himself like he was calm, his brain would get the picture.
All it was was a curious tilt of her head and that is how you should see it.
“I know this must seem a bit like...deja vu.”

...Archie rested a palm on his hand.
“Ah. Ah, yes.”
He could feel their heart pounding just by touching it.
“You mean, what happened at the Little Luvdisc?”
“Yeah, you alright? You seem...really tense - ”

“I’m not sure why, exactly. In hindsight,” he continued, getting to his feet at once and glancing at the door, “I know she’s telling the truth, really. I mean, what would she have to gain? Calling the police on her sister - she’s not like...John. The one with the clipboard. She’s nothing like that.”
“In hindsight, yeah, but, like, right then and there - ” Archie pointed out softly - before a hand abruptly pulled him to his feet.

“Either way, I’d rather not just sit here being afraid of a waitress,” Maxie was telling him as he led them both to the door at the back, “and in that case - you’re coming too.” One foot in front of the other, he told himself, you should be fine.
He pushed past the counter, pulling Archie along by one hand, twisted the old antique doorknob with the other - and stepped out into a long, cramped hallway, with too many doors. He could faintly hear Tabitha’s voice, and the stranger’s too.

“Oh, no, I’m okay with waiting there ‘till you’re done…”
“Why’s that?” The both of them stopped in the middle of the hall.
“They’re doing their own thing. I…get the idea Courtney might’ve had this in mind,” Archie suggested in a rather low voice, “you know. Meeting the ‘fam.’ I don’t wanna intrude.”
Ah.” To their left was the one open doorway, and inside, a crowded living room, with the light of a fireplace playing off of the furniture - it hit Maxie then that...they’d left the door open for them.
What exactly did Courtney say about him?

“Now that I’m saying that, though,” Archie commented, seeing he’d caught the eye of a pleasantly surprised Matt, “I...could be overthinking it.”



“So,” Shelly finally asked Courtney, “why didn’t you say your family was here?...”
The pair of them were slumped on the same worn-out red couch - Courtney’s feet on the ottoman and Shelly’s shoes left in the hall, while Kati lit the fireplace at the front of the room. Her Clefairy ran back and forth between her and a pile of firewood, balancing the logs in the air with...some kind of fairy magic. They didn’t quite get it.


“...Probably would’ve stressed everyone out.”
“Not if you said they were chill with us,” Shelly suggested, quietly, “Actually - how well do they know us? Cause I just realised, they probably... don’t know who me and Matt are.”
“Oh, I kinda do,” Kati interrupted, “I heard bits and pieces about the whole Aqua-Magma...drama. And, you know, there’s the news,” she explained, pointing to Tabitha, “I know he’s the one from Devon…”

“Thanks, mate,” Tabitha muttered under his breath.

“Did I freak everyone out?” Courtney wondered -

Unfortunately, that was the sentence Maxie and Archie walked in on.
“Ayyyyy!” Matt cried as soon as he saw them in the doorway. The pair got their first look at the living room; a ring of red couches and an armchair on a fluffy shag carpet, all sitting in front of a fireplace fit for a king and a massive, massive family. Archie kicked off his trainers and waited in the doorway, waving ‘hello’ as everyone else turned around.
“Oh, um - hey,” Kati gasped, putting down the matches and getting to her feet, “Welcome in? ...Feel free to hang up your coats, leave your bags there...”

Maxie shooed away the Clefairy as it tried to help him tug off his boots. ...Something was distinctly not right about all this. Archie seemed to be picking up on it, at least.
Something about this room felt like stepping onto a movie set where the colours were slightly too saturated, and you weren’t even one of the crew members. Then again, he...couldn’t quite trust himself on that front.
Archie would want him to relax; he wanted himself to relax.
“You two can take a seat,” said Kati, “we’re all just getting to know each other right now…”
Right. He could introduce himself as who he actually was for once. A safe, full disclosure - he trusted Courtney, didn’t he? That was it.

“Archie, isn’t it?” Kati asked, as the man himself sat down on an empty couch, looking rather unassuming for the bombastic pirate she’d heard of.
“Yep, that’s me,” they replied - no Scottish accent, strangely enough - “thanks for having us ‘round, by the way. This was...probably more people than you were expecting, eh?” The both of them laughed together. (That caught Maxie’s attention.)
“So...I’m assuming the whole Team Aqua, Team Magma thing is over now?”
How to condense this into a single sentence without sounding weird and sappy?

“Uh, yes! Yes, it is over! We...didn’t think we’d be joining up again, but being on the run from the International Police kind of throws everything you decided on out of the window,” Archie explained, in one long ramble, “and we all agreed that...six heads are better than three, y’know? Simple maths, really.”
Matt leaned over from the couch next to his.
“He means they’re friends again.”
Ah, that’s how.
“Wow, that is... wonderful, ” Kati gasped, sounding more blindsided than anything else, “I’m really happy for y’all,” she added, getting up to greet Maxie as her Clefairy hopped onto the mantelpiece with a feather duster, “and you’re…”

She extended a hand for him to shake, guessing he’d like that sort of formal thing and guessing correctly. Now then, Maxie reasoned, this’ll be like ripping off a plaster. You’ll feel so much better afterwards, and besides, you should get used to honestly talking to real people who won’t turn you in because you’re honest because that is what real people do -
“Maxie. Ex-leader of Team Magma. Currently on the run. I used to be Courtney’s supervisor for about five years - she’s incredibly clever - “ he explained with a smile and a warm handshake, “probably cleverer than I am. And yes - I am the one that almost ended the world by accident.”

Tabitha, Matt, Shelly and Archie all went quiet at once. Even the Clefairy stopped dusting family pictures to listen in.
“Yeeeeah,” Kati replied with a forced, casual drawl, “I heard about...that.”

“Ahh,” Maxie corrected, not feeling even a slight karmic weight come off his shoulders and quickly letting go of her hand, “my apologies. But - enough about me. It’s a pleasure to meet you. Again, thankyou very, very much for letting us stay here the night,” he finished, seeing Archie’s confused squint.
“Oh, you know...it’s my job…”
“Of course, of course - “
“And, honestly, weirder things have happened in my family,” Kati replied with a definitely nervous laugh, looking over at Courtney and hoping she’d join this conversation - “I mean, our cousin Maisy dyed her hair red and joined a cult, and, like, they’re even crazier …”
“So, uh...what do they wanna do?” Archie asked, leaning back on the couch.

“Basically,“ she muttered, sheepishly -
“End the world,” said Courtney, completely deadpan.


“The universe,” Kati corrected, “actually...my point being, don’t wooorry about it. All I’m worried about is making sure you,” she continued, looking to Courtney and slowly backing out of the living room, “and your, um, ’ gang’ don’t have to sleep in a van tonight. So I’m gonna go book you guyses rooms before anyone else comes in, is that…”
“Yeah! That’s great!” Matt replied, with a thumbs up and a hopeful nod in Maxie’s direction.
“Niceee,” said Kati, giving Courtney finger-guns, “I’ll be back.“ And then, just as Maxie flopped down on the nearby rocking chair with his head held in his hands, they disappeared down the hallway with an audible creak of wood.

That was less like ripping off a plaster, Maxie realised, and more like ripping out stitches.
“Your sister’s very.. .chilled, isn’t she?”


By the time Kati finally got back from the front desk, out of her work dress, and locked all the doors, the whole of her sister’s ‘gang’ were chatting agai. And her sister herself had her feet up on the coffee table, telling everyone about how her dad thought she’d be a great cook, truly. (Kati did not give a shit about the coffee table.)
The previously-Great Maxie was still sprawled out in a rocking chair that was a bit too large for him, arguing about how ridiculous someone named ‘Bobby’ was, in hindsight, and how he couldn’t expect to keep going forever like that, and how he should never have relied on them in the first place. She heard Archie telling him - something, something, taking it slow.
(Ex-boyfriend he hasn’t quite gotten over, she wondered?)


Her plan, previously, was to get Courtney to tell her literally anything. If she ended up coming home to stay, she’d have the best stories to tell at family dinners out of literally anyone - someone to finally upstage Dad, thank Arceus. Only now she was a little less sure.
...But when Courtney sat down by the fireplace and asked where to begin, she had one idea.
‘How did you guys actually get back together?’

The story told was vague in some places and richly detailed in others - Shelly seemed very insistent on making sure Kati knew that they were, indeed, just workmates that knew each other and that’s why they met up...Courtney had a whole shopping list of the gifts they exchanged. The guy from Devon - no, wait, Tabitha - went off on a tangent about how they slipped down a hill. Maxie, of course, didn’t have much to add.
But she noticed, when she got to the end of the story, Courtney was the only one talking. And even then, some details were missed out. She even clarified - she’d been hiding under the dashboard the entire time, while Pallet Town almost turned to ash.

“So, we called each other, probably the first video call I’ve ever done in my life, and...well, Shelly was hiding out in a cave. Archie was like, hey, you’re alive,” she described, pointing to him and doing the best deep, gravelly voice she could, “Maxie was like, hey, you’re alive. We talked for a bit, decided the whole rivalry thing sucks, and…”

No, no, wait a minute, go back - what the fuck happened to the Aggron?”
“Yeah, he hit it with a lava plume. Whole thing went down like, poof. ” Courtney’s hand flopped onto the table to demonstrate. Maxie almost opened his mouth to speak -
“And this was while they had a whole bunch of people at the league?...”
Archie’s blood ran cold at once.
“What happened after that? Like, in Kanto,” Kati continued, sitting down on the floor and leaning on the coffee table, “I know it made the news here; though, uh...in all fairness, it was more about Interpol than you.“
“Oh, well,” Archie remarked, breaking the silence, “at the time we...didn’t really keep up with that stuff. I know I didn’t really want to - just at the time, obviously.”
“Yeah,” Matt added, “we were on break, or at least, we, uh...tried.”

“Wait, so you didn’t know?” Kati wondered.
Courtney cocked her head to the side. “No? Have you been - ”
“Keeping up with the news? I mean, yeah, since the warrant first came out. And then I kind of went down an entirely different rabbithole or two…” Kati replied, getting up and beckoning for Courtney to come with, “I’ll be back,” she said to all five of them, disappearing into a study in the corner of the living room.

“Uh,” Archie murmured, “sorry, did I just...derail the whole story?”
“Hardly,” Maxie told him quietly, “we’re all curious.”
A clatter and clang could be heard from the other room as drawers were opened and shut, as well as the sound of Courtney yelling ‘you’ve got a motherfucking folder?’ (They probably weren’t supposed to hear that from that far away, but Tabitha still cackled.)
“I know you are.”


“So I’m famous now,” Courtney stated, as Kati handed her a printed piece of paper and put the small, tatty blue folder down on the coffee table.
“No the fuck you ain’t. They called you ‘the two admins.’”
“The nerve ,” Tabitha muttered, when Courtney passed it on to him. One by one they passed it around and realised their names or their Pokemon weren’t anywhere in there - just a sentence or two about the aftermath of Matt’s rescue attempt, a refrain about how Tabitha and Courtney were able to hide in the van while Maxie made some kind of last stand. By the time it reached Maxie and Archie, Courtney was already flicking through the folder for anything else, but...for a timeline of all their shenanigans, it was surprisingly empty.

“Scooch over,” Maxie whispered, as Archie leaned over the arm of the couch and him, the arm of the rocking chair. (It creaked a little, but Maxie tried to ignore that.)
“What’s this?...”
Published by ‘The Dinner Table,’ a couple of days after Maxie and Archie regrouped. It was printed in black and white, but the images were pretty clear - someone’s photo of the Pokemon League, and the Aggron towering above Pallet Town.

Maxie saw a grainy silhouette of himself backed against a building, hunched over and...probably in the middle of screaming something. A chill went down his spine.
...Tabitha saw that too, didn’t he? Just from a different angle.
‘The man who’s currently tracking the six fugitives, Agent ‘Homely,’ stated that his objective was to ‘hold them accountable.’ But now, we’ve got to address that he (and all other people involved) are making these kinds of statements while using codenames...’

“Oh,” Archie murmured, “oh, wow.”
‘...Team Aqua and Magma are currently fragmented, even if they’re not disbanded…’
“Hm?’

“I didn’t think this is how I might end up being...remembered, that’s all,” Archie sighed, with an equal amount of reverence and confusion. He turned the last words he’d read over and over in his head - and was it possible for a statement to be somewhat alien and something he totally agreed with, at the same time?
“I mean, I’m fine with it…”
“Are you, though?”
...Maxie carefully placed the page on the nearby mantlepiece, for later.
“Okay, no. No, actually, it’s weird.”
“Go on?” He lazily slumped over on the arm of his chair.
(Kati glanced over at them for a moment, strangely satisfied.)

“Like,” he continued, looking up to the ceiling, “it’s not like you or I could...I don’t know, call up the guy who wrote this and say, ‘hey, by the way, team Aqua is over now.’ If I wanted to tell anyone, hey, I don’t think humanity sucks so much anymore and I’m sorry, I’m limited to my family, you guys, and, uh...Courtney’s big sister, apparently.” He chuckled to himself.
“Is... this why you said you never wanted to be famous?”
Exactly! ” Archie declared, sitting up -
“I know I used to want that,” Maxie continued, with the exact same energy, “but now - “
“I don’t know where the fuck you got the idea that y’all are famous here ,” Courtney added loudly from the other side of the fireplace. Apparently, neither Maxie or Archie had any idea how loud they’d actually been talking. (It was fascinating stuff, really.)
“Yeeeah, Tabitha, ” Shelly drawled with a smirk on her face.

“...Oh.”
“...Ah.”
Me, probably,” Kati admitted. She picked up the little blue folder and opened it up, letting the pages flutter in the breeze of the fire - newspaper clippings, printed articles, and while there weren’t too many, they could pick out names. Places.

“Have a look at ‘em if you want,” she offered, pushing it towards them and watching them pick it up, “We’re all a bit...out of the loop here, I reckon. Also - Courtney - I never got to ask, when did you un-dye your hair…”
“Thankyou,” Maxie quickly replied, fishing out the headline ‘Pallet Town Locals Speak Up’ and passing Archie ‘Goldenrod Fisherman’s Boat Destroyed.’ Admittedly, he was skim-reading; jumping to where the gift shop owner said they had no idea who Maxie was, or where the 9-year old said their parents had to fill them in the next morning. ...Maybe it was nice just knowing these existed, instead of just what his imagination thought they’d be.

Maybe it was nice pointing to where the author claimed he thought he could take on the whole police force, and knowing, deep down and sure, that they were wrong.

“Uh, Kati,” Courtney could be heard wondering, “...can I ask you something real quick?”
“Fire away.”
“Did Mum and Dad do anything with my room, after I left?”
...Kati paused.
“All your stuff’s still up in the attic, if that’s what you were wondering,” she told her, clear enough for Archie to hear, “Your bed, your desk...everything. They decided, I think, not to sell it off when you moved, and they’re - they’re sure not gonna do it now , are they?”
“...You’d better not start crying already.”



“Do you want to know what I think?...”

Looker tapped the touchscreen on the coffee-table - the projector screen at the front of the office froze, on a grainy frame of the lady from Hearthome, waving goodbye. The people she’d been keeping up a half-conversation with were absolutely their men - they could tell. The mirror they’d been handed in Oreburgh was missing here too.
“These people must genuinely have no clue about Hoenn’s most wanted being out there on the streets, wouldn’t you say so? That lady’s clever, she would have recognised him in an instant,” he described, “yet when they know nothing, their default is always kindness.”

The security footage from Gliscor was...excellent quality, they all had to admit. One of their agents even had a bird’s eye view of the van leaving the city in the last few frames.

“My job, I believe, is so those people never think about it, so they may continue being that..”
Oh.
“You know, that...”
Oh no.
“That checks out,” Chaser began, nonchalantly as he could - ‘till someone a few cubicles back called his name. Who was it? The public relations guy?
(God, he hoped not, not right now. He’d have to explain why his PSA almost got shot down before the script was even written and it’d almost be worse now he knew the answer - )
He nodded to Looker once in approval and ran to the back of the room - to the cubicle three agents were all crowded around, all looking at the computer and the Gliscor’s collar, sitting next to it with wires running between. ...Agent Airstream looked incredibly proud of himself.

“Get the boss over here,” he suggested to no-one in particular, pointing to his search bar and the live roadmap beside. An address.
Apparently the place had ‘NO VACANCIES.’ Filled with other little people who probably had no idea who they were staying with, just as Looker predicted.

...So Chaser did not, in fact, get the boss over here.
In fact, he made a beeline for the door after a few seconds of thought, with a cheery nod of approval for Airstream and a growing smirk for himself. Because if the man thinks ignorance is truly bliss, said the devil on his shoulder, he’d be a hypocrite to criticise me...



“Goodness,” Maxie murmured, as he opened the door of Room 3, “this is... fancy.
“It’s okay,” Archie told him, “if anything, we’re just earning her a bit more money.”

True, that was true, they could just be normal guests. Archie seemed to be doing that alright enough - he’d been quiet as a mouse for the rest of the evening. Shelly’d been telling Kati and Courtney about what happened after the Goldenrod phone call by the crackling fire, ‘till the lodge officially closed - and yet Archie never jumped in. The story about the bar fight in the Little Luvdisc was kept to a mercifully short sentence - nothing but lead-up to the day a Gyarados mistook their boat for food.

So Archie didn’t seem that surprised when Kati didn’t show them to their rooms straight away, as the old grandfather clock struck nine. She ducked into the front office and came out holding three brass keys with little, carved wood tags. There were things for them to do before they could go to bed - escape kits to pack from the supplies in the van, maps to roll up and put away, but Courtney stayed behind. Archie saw her hanging around near the office door, with her sister, ‘till all of them had left.
...Some things didn’t involve him.

The moment when they all marched back in the front door with massive backpacks on their backs, evening snow on their shoulders, hair, and boots...well, of course Kati was going to give them a strange look, but she got the feeling Courtney really would like her not to question it.
...And she probably deserved that.
So in a small crowd, the six had all climbed up a creaky stairway, with Maxie wishing their host a loud goodnight. And right now, here they were, poking their heads through the doors into their strangely warm and fancy rooms, all in a row.

“Tabitha, the budget…”
“Yeah - when I said that, I thought we’d be on the run for a while?”
“...Ah.”
“Also, I’m not turning this down,” Tabitha quipped, walking right into Room 2 with a grin, “they’ve got a minifridge - Matt!”
“You have to pay for those,” said Shelly, sliding open the glass door and following Matt out onto the tiny balcony - neither of them felt quite as tired, or...maybe they were just a normal amount of exhausted. A light flurry was starting to dust the old, worn wooden railings, and the tops of their heads. This probably isn’t safe for more than two people, Courtney thought, but oh, well.

“That’s Mt. Coronet?” Matt asked, pointing to the big shadow over the hilly farms on his right. He could barely see anything clear past the other side of the street - just frosted fields with stretched shadows of fenceposts. Maxie and Archie joined them too, hovering in the doorway.
“Mmmhm.”
“Wooooow,” he gasped, “Y’know...when I was taking my classics, I heard the whole idea with that mountain,” they kept explaining, leaning back on the railing and hearing it creak, “is that the peak goes so high, it just pops right through into a different reality.”
“That’s it, yeah.”
“That...really stuck with me for some reason. And I always wanted to visit.”

“What happens,” Shelly wondered, half-asleep, “if you fly too high up anywhere?”
“Yeah, what about the moon landings?” Archie added, hearing Courtney start cackling -
“The moon is in another dimension and the Mossdeep Space Center,” Maxie declared, spirited as ever, “is covering it up.”
“Maybe they don’t know they’re in a different dimension,” Shelly suggested -
“There’s a giant fuckin’...snake dragon in there,” Courtney added, “I think they’d notice…”
“Which is exactly why they’re hiding the truth from us!” cried Maxie, hand over heart before he quickly leaned down to whisper one-on-one, “Actually, come to think of it - are we... allowed to make those kinds of jokes here, I know the snake dragon is…”
“A god? Eh. It depends on the person.”
“Right.”

Archie pulled the bomber jacket a little tighter around himself, as everyone dropped back to a slightly awed silence. Everything looked so much...smaller from up here, around this time of night - even if they were only one story up.
Growing up in what was basically a giant experiment in perfect urban design made you appreciate how nice it must be to have just the one mom-and-pop store in your town, or the dusty old charity shop on the main street. Mauville City, say, that gave you everything you needed to live from the very start, but...then there were the places that clearly had to build that up from scratch. ...Archie didn’t care about convenience, he never did and after this, he definitely didn’t. But did everyone else? He’d...have to ask.

“Hey...Courtney.”
She turned around, and cocked her head to one side.
“I’ve been meaning to ask,” Archie began, shakily, “and - I’m sorry if this sounds like I’m demanding you know the answer now, but…” He moved over to her side of the balcony - that didn’t mean much, the place was tiny, but Courtney appreciated it anyhow.
“Your family’s here. Maybe some friends, too. They’ve agreed to give you a safe house, and...they seem wonderful. Genuinely wonderful,” he explained with a wistful sort of smile, “So what do you wanna do now? And...is there any way I can help?”
Courtney leaned a little further over the railing, thinking.
“How so?”
Archie mirrored her, brushing a tiny bit of snow off into the night air.
“My hope is,” he said quietly, “...is that none of us have to keep all this in the heads for the rest of our lives. I know, I used to think I could handle worrying about secret identities, or going off the grid and...all that. We probably all did.” (Maxie’s ears pricked up a little.)

“But...I think Maxie had a point. We should be comfortable,” he continued, not realising the man could hear him, “and I know I’m probably gonna need a long... long rest once all this is done.”
“And therapy?”
Archie laughed - “Uh, that too, yeah? That’s a whole different, uh...can of worms, but anyway, my point is, you’ve got a decent support network here. So far as I know. I don’t know the whole story. ...At the very least, it’s a legal one.”
“...I mean, if nothing else, they’ve got a room for me,” Courtney explained, pointing over at the other side of town at the silhouette of a large farmhouse.
“Is that…”
“Yeah, it’s my place!”
“Lucky. I always wanted to live out in the country…”
They sat there for a moment, in silence. Matt turned away, said he’d see everyone in the morning, he’d go to sleep after he’d finished sorting out that escape kit and how Tabitha wanted him to ‘check out his beard’ - Shelly followed after, with a quiet ‘me too.’

“Anyway,” Archie asked softly, as Courtney looked back down at the pavement below them, “I’d just...like to know what happens next. If there’s nothing else I can do. And, y’know, I’ve accepted I can’t really know any of that for myself , or...the rest of us.”
He looked over at Maxie, staring up at the peak of the huge, lonely mountain, totally transfixed - and his heart softened even more than it already was.
“I mean, I don’t really have any connections or family over here. But...obviously, you’ve got the best chances out of all of us. Or a head start, if you will.” Archie’s voice cracked on the word ‘us,’ but no-one seemed to notice. At the very least, Courtney didn’t seem to care.

“Are either of you worried ‘bout that?” she asked, raising her voice and seeing Maxie turn around. ...Archie only mumbled a half-formed answer.
“...Perhaps,” Maxie decided, “but - I know I’ll just have to cope, won’t I?”
“Mm,” Archie agreed, drawing a sharp breath in the middle of his sentence, “it’s been amazing travelling with you, really, but we’ve - had our time.”
“Had our time...together?”
If you wanted it to be.

“Listen, um…” Courtney began, looking away as she gripped her other wrist with her hand, “I don’t know what I’m gonna do at the moment. And you’re right, this...does seem like the best support system I’m gonna get, if I wanna get a job, or a house, or whatever, but - that doesn’t mean I can’t keep in touch with you, still. ...Both of you. And, like - Archie, I had...basically no real idea of who you were before now, but...”
Did she have a real idea now?
“You’ve been great.”
That Archie could actually agree with. He’d consider himself a decent comrad. Maybe even a decent leader now he’d gotten over the idea he’d have to be one. Having people lean their head on your shoulder had to mean something.
“Or, rather, I mean you... are great? Sorry. It’s hard to explain.”
That made him pause.
“...It’s okay - take your time,” he almost whispered back.

“I can imagine, even if we’re not...like, trying to be partners in crime, we would - we could be friends, still,” she slowly explained to a pair who weren’t even thinking, just listening, “that’s what I mean. So...if that’s what you wanted to know, then...yeah.”

“That…” Archie stuttered, a smile growing on his face despite himself, “that’s right, it was. ...Thankyou.” The two nodded to one another, almost at the same time.
Then Courtney stepped back from the railing and backed away, tracking sneaker-prints in the light dusting of snow as she put her hand on the door. The lights in the lodge’s windows started going dark, one by one.
“Night, night, then?”
“See you in the morning.”
“Mm.”
And just like that, she’d left.
“...Have a nice night,” he added, to no-one.

Archie could hear a very familiar voice in the corridor a few seconds later, playfully yelling to Courtney that ‘they’d better sleep.’   ...He tilted his head upward and gulped back a pesky lump in his throat that really, shouldn’t have been there in the first place.

“That’s just...wonderful. Isn’t it?”
But Maxie had stuck around. Right now he was leaning over the railing, ever-so-slightly hunched over and half-talking to himself, in the way he did occasionally.
“Yeah,” Archie repeated, shuffling over next to them anyway, “I - “

That was when his breath thought it’d be nice to catch halfway though. Maxie looked up.
“I don’t even know why I’m worried about myself, actually.”
He’d just quietly wrapped an arm around Archie’s waist, giving a gentle but noticeable tug on his jacket as he did - and he leaned into it easier than he thought he ever would. Relaxing meant the tears would start properly coming, of course. A few stray ones trickled down his nose, once Maxie moved in to fill the already tiny gap between them. He’d probably noticed.

“Can you stay?” he decided to ask, “we could move back inside if you want - ”
For once, he didn’t feel guilty that everyone in the lodge could read him so well.

“Oh, no, I quite like it out here, just...you and I. Today’s been too hectic. And perhaps it’s a little chilly here,” Maxie kept explaining in a softly-spoken ramble, “but it’s certainly more peaceful. And there’s a wonderful view. Perfect if you...wanted to have a good cry, for example?”
Wow, Archie wondered, out of the blue - this man’s voice could put me to sleep.


Two time zones away in a cheap-ish Saffron City motel...Agent Homely heard his phone start to buzz again. In any other situation, he would’ve let it go to voicemail. It was midnight. He had donuts. Full Metal Cop: 3 To Go was just about to get good. He had heard ‘Cubone smuggling ring’ enough times to make a deeply inappropriate drinking game out of it.
...And then, he saw the caller ID.


“Chaseeeer, you crazy bastard!” he crowed, picking up, “How are ya?”
“Ah, everything’s gone to shit,” the voice on the other line fired back.
“Aw, tell me about it,” Homely continued, flopping down on the bed, “I’ve got all night.”
A pause. An audible tik-tik-tak from Chaser’s keyboard.

“Alright. Correction. Everything’s about to go to shit,” he outlined, quick as he could, “‘cause I have a ba-a-ad feeling that by this time tomorrow we’re gonna have ‘Interpol Agent Looker Can’t Handle Being In Interpol’ plastered across the Solaceon Times. We’ve just had one hell of a breakthrough which I know, I know without even looking in the office right now, he’s not going to like dealing with - but long story short...”
And then, Chaser’s voice dropped to a whisper. A stage-whisper.
“Homely, we may need a...devil's advocate. If you know what I’m saying.”
Ohhh. Oh, I see.
“...Can you fly to Hearthome City by tomorrow morning? As far as Looker’s concerned, I’ve just hired an agent with experience and ‘backbone.’
“Honestly,” Homely drawled, throwing on a coat and picking up his suitcase, with a huge grin on his face to match, “even if you didn’t hire me... I would’ve showed up to watch.”



Eventually, Maxie’s voice was what put him to sleep. And it also woke him up.

Archie found himself in a pleasant kind of haze, sank a little way into the mattress and with the red plaid duvet wrapped around him like a cocoon. He looked over and around, barely moving the rest of him. ...A warm, yellow light. Maxie’s bed, with the sheets looking strangely untouched. A clock - eight in the morning. The fully packed backpack, in the middle of the room.
One last thing he didn’t have to worry about.

“Morning!”
Maxie bent down by Archie’s bed to switch their little heater off again; a tiny fireplace filled with glowing embers. Though, really, he sat down in the shag carpet beside it and...never got around to what he was actually going to do. The muffled crackle was enough to fall back asleep to, the draft ruffling his hair. (The ruffling and contented smile, Archie noticed.)


“Did you sleep alright?”
“...Mm. Probably a bit too well. Feel a bit...jet lagged. When’s breakfast?”
He almost rolled out of the blankets, to take a seat on the edge of the mattress. The suitcase under his bed had everything he needed; maybe he could pick out an outfit now. (What would he even need? Presentable, for once? Courtney mentioned her family, didn’t she?) The bomber jacket didn’t look too bad, actually.
…And who, in a farming town no less, would be that guy who minds a rip or a scuff?
“Eight thirty.”
“Niiice,” they mumbled, rolling back over and settling into the mattress’ dent.


“You know,” Maxie wondered, “maybe you’re not getting enough sunlight. We’ve spent all day cooped up in one vehicle, and the days are short enough as is.” 

“I’m like a Treecko, yeah,” Archie murmured into his pillow, “‘cept I don’t go into a coma, I just...spiritually go into a coma.”
“You should get one of those special sun lamps, then, if...”
Wait.
“If we’re gonna be living here?” Archie guessed -
“Yes,” Maxie repeated, getting a tiny bit more excited on the second try, “yes.”
(Of course, he compulsively reminded himself, this isn’t actually your place and it isn’t actually your heater, just a sneak peek of what it could be given the care and the luck and the perseverance. One day, they’ll feel - )
Knock, knock, knock.

“Hello?” called a very familiar voice, rapping the door with her clipboard, “We’re making breakfast right now - can I just ask you guys what you’d like, real quick?” Maxie jumped up and opened it, seeing Kati standing there with a menu in hand.
“We’re serving it in the cafe. Unless you’ve got...y’know, places to be.”
Right. Just act like you’re a normal guest this time, this morning.
“Oh, no,” Maxie replied, “quite the opposite.” He motioned towards Archie, still snug as a bug in a rug in the bed...and Kati let out a tiny, very tiny snicker.
“He’d like the eggs on toast, and I’d like the sausage sandwich…”
Because the latter’s only going to make everyone feel worse, including you. You the most.

“Hey,” Archie murmured, hugging the pillow, “I can move whenever I want to.”
And might be true once you believe it.
“Well, whenever you all end up leaving,” Kati finished, “I’m glad we all got to - “

“...Step outside.”
Oh no.

Maxie and Archie watched. They watched as Kati’s face froze mid-sentence and she followed the directions of the man with the megaphone, walking almost robotically to the balcony at the end of the hallway. She snatched one quick glance at the room at the very end of the corridor. ...Her sister’s face poked out the doorway.

When the parking lot of your magnificent Sunrise Lodge and the pasture your father’s father bought is now circled by agents clad in helmets and coats, your first thought isn’t to immediately turn and tell your six new guests standing transfixed behind you, who you know they’re actually here for to run for their lives or that you love them , or anything along those lines . Because as far as you are concerned once you look at the street, there isn’t anyone behind you.

Three agents stood in the middle of the deserted road outside, all of them looking up at her - she couldn’t even see their faces properly. One had their back turned. One had their sunglasses on. One had a megaphone. Which one was in charge? Which one would she be talking to tonight? ...Did they even have a leader?

You’d expect her to feel incredibly relieved, then, when the Magma Leader Maxie and the Aqua Leader Archie, Hoenn’s most wanted pair of fools, both pushed through the doorway and placed themselves in front of Kati on the tiny balcony. A human shield of two, hands clasped together.
...It didn’t work like that.
All it did was make her remember there were people behind her.

“Courtney,” she gasped, backing away down the hall, “Courtney, I - I didn’t do it, I promise -
“I believe you.”

Notes:

hi! this chapter took a while for me to write and i'm so sorry to leave this on a cliffhanger, since I have a lot of schoolwork coming up in the next couple of weeks. at the very least, it gives me a while to think about what happens in the next chapter, because that one is going to be...very, very important.

speaking of what happens in the next chapter, i'd like to take a moment and clarify - i finished the first draft before the minneapolis protests began, or at least before i was aware of them. the first draft had a lot more focus on the reaction to whatever interpol's gotten up to during the story. a touch of worldbuilding that led into the character moment for archie.

i hoped to cut out the more specific details that would've made it made it appear to be an unfitting, retroactive reference to those events, and the reaction to them. i know, this isn't the place to be making that kind of commentary. (with that in mind, i've decided to change the focus of the next chapter, too - though i was already playing around with what would be in it!)

Chapter 26: It's Not Over...

Summary:

At 8:33 AM, Interpol agents say they "tracked the fugitive's vehicle" to the small Sunrise Lodge in Solaceon Town, just north of Hearthome City. The ex-leaders of Team Magma and Aqua would then reveal themselves to the agents after, according to eyewitnesses, they "forced themselves in front of a staff member in a human shield."

Then, everything went wrong.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“I see they’ve...already forgotten what we look like,” Maxie tried whispering to Archie, while Kati ducked behind them both. The sun was barely rising behind the ring of agents in the parking lot, the countryside still dim. It occurred to Archie then that, more than likely - most of the other townspeople weren’t even awake to see this. 

 

One by one the doors in the corridor behind them opened with a bang, bang, bang; guests who neither of them could see started whispering hushed and terrified what’s-going-on’s and who-are-they’s . (Truly, Archie wished he could answer them.)

“Maxie. Archie.” the man in the black trenchcoat and megaphone cried out to them from on top of his police car, “...The other four. My name...it is Looker. I appreciate you coming out and showing yourselves - “
Tabitha scowled, of course, when he didn’t hear his name.


“But as you can see, this chase has to end,” Looker continued, hopping off the roof and striding around, “It is time. My friend has collected the best of the best agents on our force!“ He pointed to the scrawny silhouette on his left and the stockier one on his right.
Maxie took a breath to talk -
Don’t move yet ,” Archie whispered, trying to move his lips as little as possible, “I’ve...seen them before. One of them.”
Staraptor guy. The one who almost got him on Route 22. He knew it, the blonde hair, the brown suit, the man he was going to say his name to.
“Ah. So have I. See, that one in the black suit - I’ll tell you later.”
“Is that - is that the one who had the Aggron?” Kati was whispering to Courtney, pressed against the wall beside her. (Still, she couldn’t stop shaking.)
“Probably.” Her sister grimaced.


“Shit.”
“Look, I’m not gonna let them level the fuckin’ place,” Courtney declared, holding up a Pokeball, “I have a Camerupt, we’ve...we’ve all got one - “ She pushed Kati backwards slightly, toward the stairwell, hoping she’d get the message.

“There will be no such incident like the one on Pallet Town or on Route 22 if you comply with us,” Looker asserted, “We can all go quietly, but...we shall not be letting any of you leave the property unless it is into custody.“ (His two co-leaders rested a hand on their Pokeballs.)
“Any of you - does he mean any of us?” said a young woman behind Courtney.
“I’ll have it worked out, Caitlin - “
No, ” Maxie muttered through gritted teeth. He tugged Archie’s hand - the man looked like he hadn’t registered a word they said yet, with beads of sweat still forming on his forehead. Someone bolted downstairs with a thud, thud, thud.
“And we will not leave until you do!”


They were...trying to stop him from causing any more collateral damage, weren’t they?
One of the agents leaned over and whispered in - who was it - Looker’s ear. He looked concerned, very much so. (Maxie said he wouldn’t do it. )
“Chaser,” Looker cried as all the guests started crying out, “this is not a siege, it is called a strategy!
He didn’t know how he wouldn’t when surrounded like this. In a beautiful country lodge, no less. He...guessed it wasn’t Earthquake-proofed.
“Where are we meant to go?” someone asked.
“Matt,” Tabitha whispered, “the, uh, the emergency kits - “
“Caitlin, inside - I have a meeting to get to!”
“Go,” Archie told them, “go - “
“Oh, potato, po-ta-to, concentrate, you two,“ the other agent in the pinstripe suit snapped, snatching the megaphone as someone yelped, “They’re moving!
...The man with the Aggron.
Glaring at the ring of agents in the fields - Maxie jumped in front of Archie, quickly pushing him backwards into the hall with the rest of their team. The rest of the guests all fled downstairs. Some of them screaming. Some of them swearing. Maxie couldn’t help feeling emboldened, but dear god, one minute in and he’d already started a stampede.

Now, Matt held the door of his bedroom open, practically shoving Tabitha inside too - “Quick,” he ordered, grabbing a backpack off the ground, “get your clothes on!”
“Where are they right now?” they gasped, throwing a raincoat on over a t-shirt, “Are they - “
“No, they’re not coming in - I can’t see them.”
...Maxie certainly could. The agent with the blonde hair bolted to the right, shoving through the ring of agents with an elbow and an Ultra Ball. He heard some kind of horrible distorted bird call, down the empty street - he snatched a glance, and…
Maxie froze.
“Courtney’s got an idea, apparently!” Shelly yelled to them all, running past their door with a backpack - her partner dragged her down the hall and down the stairs by the hand.
“Actually, no, take your time. Bro! What now?

“Matt,” Archie stuttered, half-hunched over and looking back at Matt wide-eyed, “I - I don’t know. I’m sorry. Just go downstairs now, I’ll follow, I promise.”
He snatched a glance back at his bedroom - but Maxie still stood out on the balcony, staring down a seemingly empty street on their left with nothing but his pyjamas on.
“Maxie? Max, what do you see?”

He remembered. He was standing out here with Archie last night with the wind blowing in his hair and an arm around his waist and he distinctly remembered looking down at the street below them, at the spot on the road right next to a dead tree in the field, at the van which was no longer there -
“Run.”



And Archie did.
Matt tried to hide the six suspects as best he could, letting them duck behind him while Courtney led them into the living room. Some of the guests in the reception were already calling for whoever it was those detectives wanted to come out, come out wherever they were - fair enough to them, Archie had to admit. Kati stood in front of a dead fireplace with her Clefairy shivering behind her, waiting for the others to arrive and quickly shoving a pair of keys into her pocket - she couldn’t quite look at them.

“Listen,“ Courtney began, barely able to do it either, “I’m not going to turn myself in - “
“I know. And I - I know what happened the last time they got you,” Kati explained calmly, glancing out the window, “you, uh...literally told me. I don’t know if you realise how risky this is or whether you just know better than me about how to deal with ‘em, but - “
“Ah, but, Pallet Town was mostly my fault,” Maxie told her firmly.
“And - what are you guys gonna do this time?”
Oh.

“Not do that,” Archie suggested.
“There won’t be a next time?” Courtney tried, repeating verbatim whatever they’d said yesterday as though it helped, “If that helps. At all.” Everyone nodded.

“I...yeah, it does,” Kati replied, in a very low voice and a cautious nod, “Here - I’ll let you get into the laundry room, it’ll open out on the back of the house,” she stated, holding out a key on a string before snatching it back, “just ...promise me you’re not just saying that.”
Courtney hesitated.
“And that goes for all of you.”
She looked back at Shelly and Maxie, eyes ever-so-slightly narrowed. There wasn’t any spite there, no, just a quick and quiet way to say she’d bring that up again if need be. In fact, it was...almost a relief for them. Maxie and Archie, especially.
“Well, I’m not dying on family property,” Courtney laughed a little bitterly, “I, uh...don’t want you to have to go through that legal bullshit. So...yes. Yes.”
The two sisters shook hands, and one took the key.
“Then, uh...good luck? Don’t die?”


“Thankyou,” Maxie and Archie whispered, one after another - interrupted by a banging on an outside door. Calmly, slowly, Kati led the six out of the living room and down the cramped halls, and letting them hide behind her, tiny as she was, when they passed by the reception desk. (Still, the banging continued.) Finally, they reached a tiny, scratched wooden door with an old, laminated sheet of paper stuck on the front - ‘laundry room, not for guest use.’
“I’ll go to the reception desk, yeah?” Kati told them as the six all walked inside, taking the key back, “And if they ask me anything, I’ll say you picked the lock. They’ll believe that.”
“Oh, please do.”


Then the door shut behind them, and the room went dim. Laundry machines lined the concrete walls and dusty linoleum floor, all the way up to the glass door at the end - Archie had to squeeze past Matt to get to it, and Matt himself had to crouch down on the way there. That and the echo made the whole situation worse. 


...Archie hated how everyone copied him once he sat down against one of the washing machines to take a breather, near the door. He watched the glass closely for any shadows of people, but - he kept having to look away; he felt...ill. (Even Kati admitted she didn’t entirely know what Interpol were doing. Bless her heart, she meant well. So very well.)
“Honestly,” Archie quipped - “I could see us just, uh...hiding down here for the rest of the day.”
“Hah. ...Tell us when,” Tabitha asked, assuming Archie was actually keeping watch on the door. He was also sitting beside it, taking his Pokeballs out of his backpack and telling Matt, Shelly and Courtney to do the same. (To be honest, he made a decent leader.)
“Yeah, I...I’ll give a thumbs up. Or you could.”

Maxie still wasn’t saying a word; just nodding.


“Maxie.”
They jumped - “Yes?”
“What... did you see out there - when we were on the balcony?”
“The police, obviously - why do you ask?” Maxie replied, too quickly. He fixed his three Pokeballs to the clip on his belt, tugging them to make absolutely sure they wouldn’t fall off.
Archie almost wanted to believe he was that confident. 

“Don’t panic. But...”
Maybe whatever Maxie could tell him wouldn’t help on its own. Maybe it was a Him problem.
“Go on.”
“I keep feeling like I might be about to do something really, really stupid if...anyone gets in trouble or I’m caught off guard,” he whispered, feeling strangely small when Matt and Shelly echoed back with a ‘no,’ “if I’m being completely honest with you. ”
“I’ll...stick by you, then,” Maxie offered, “And tell me if you have any ideas. You can bounce it off me; I’ll tell you if it sounds a bit problematic.”
“I...like that. Yeah.”
“And I trust you, alright?”
Archie made a small, slightly confused and happy hm noise. That little detail distracted him for a moment or two, and...Maxie looked satisfied, too. Wait.
“Where was I?...” he began, “Listen, I just want to know what scared you so bad. I’m scared too,” he finally admitted, his voice cracking a tiny bit, “I don’t - I don’t want to go out trying some kind of last stand, that’s all, and I know you don’t want to either - “
“No, not if I can help it.”

“Yeah, actually,” Tabitha asked, “what’s this about?”
“Bro. Seriously - “
“I - I don’t know how on Earth I’m supposed to tell them, that’s the problem,“ Maxie whispered to Archie through gritted teeth, “they will panic - “
...Bad move.
“Oy,” Tabitha snapped, getting up, “just tell us, then, does it mean we’re in danger if we leave, right now? ‘Cause at some point,” he continued in a familiar-sounding manic rush, pointing at the door behind them as Archie’s blood ran cold, “we’re gonna have to.“
“Tabi?”
“The police aren’t gonna stay patient forever, I saw them - “
Ah. So they were already panicking.
“Then no,” Maxie answered firmly, “No, it doesn’t. But - “
Tabitha opened the door with a loud scrape.
Right, then,” he stated, giving a sigh of relief, “that wasn’t so hard, was it?”

A chilly breeze blew into the laundry room. (One by one, everyone fell silent.) It appeared Kati had given them all an exit out the back of the lodge onto a wide, empty, frosty pasture, with Solaceon Town’s main road on the right, and a faraway train line crossing that...yet Maxie was trying to shut the door again, as quietly and as slowly as he possibly could.
…’Till he heard the distinctive crunch, crunch, crunch of boots on fresh snow get louder and louder - and he froze to the spot.

Maxie let go. Held his breath. Shrank back against the concrete wall. He mouthed ‘the van’ to no-one in particular, and shuddered when he heard his own whisper.
Someone could hear his heart pound.


“Found you,” said the someone, teasing the door back open with his boot.

The man in the brown suit stepped inside and slammed the door shut behind him, looking down at the five wide-eyed strangers and the Magma Leader Maxie himself, and silently tossing a Pokeball onto the concrete floor. Chaser, Maxie thought, that’s the man Looker was talking to - where was everyone? They couldn’t hear anything outside, the door was shut...
“Tabitha!” Matt barked, “Up!”
No-one could hear them.
With a yell Matt pulled Tabitha to the side - Chaser’s Weavile dropped from the ceiling with a screech, claws outstretched and skittering on the ground like a spider when it missed its target’s face. Shelly and Courtney crouched down behind Maxie and Archie, trying to back away towards the door. Quickly, Tabitha staggered backwards towards them both, struggling to squeeze past Matt.
“What now?”
“Do the thing!” Matt told him, kicking the Weavile off his leg, “The mist thing!”
Bam - ahead of them, Maxie leapt onto Chaser with the howl of a wild thing, forced him into the outside door like a battering ram. The wood creaked. Archie couldn’t quite believe what he was seeing. The two wrestled for the door handle - then three, Archie jumped in, pinning Chaser’s wrist to the door. Arms were twisted. Skin was nicked. A fist flew into Maxie’s face - quickly he hit back with the sharp end of his elbow. The lock clicked. With one swift headbutt from Chaser, Maxie fell backwards and barely landed in Archie’s arms, stunned, aching, and even angrier than before. Still, on the other end of the room - Shelly tried the door, struggling against her the rusty metal. She’d been bought time. Or so she hoped.

“Wait, wait, we can’t let him get in there - “
“The back door’s open!” Archie called, “Change of plans!”
“Just distract him, a’ight?”
So Tabitha tossed a Pokeball to the ground, Chaser sprinted forward to stop them, and Maxie, knocked to the floor with Archie half-standing, grabbed the officer’s leg and tugged -
He fell and fell hard.
“Weezing,” Tabitha commanded to the ball of smoke floating by the door, “use Haze! ” Every vent on its body spewed white smoke into the air as Courtney, Shelly and Matt all made their escape, stepping over Chaser on the way to the pasture outside, almost clambering on top of the washing machines and boxes of laundry to try and leave. Struggling to pin Chaser to the cold, hard floor, Maxie didn’t get up to join them -


Too late. Chaser shoved an elbow into Maxie’s midriff and grabbed a Pokeball from his belt, tossing it any which way so hard Archie thought it might shatter on impact, but when it opened up...the pair saw a very, very familiar face staring back at them. The Xatu.
“Wait - where’s the backup? ” Archie whispered, “It’s been minutes - ”
“Don’t question it,” said Maxie, still winded, “I think he just hates me in particular.“
The bird was too big for the concrete box they were stuck in, and it hunched over in front of the door and the four trying to escape, spreading its great, totem-ish wings wide, opening its eyes even wider than a bird probably should. Chaser struggled to his feet, bruised and still dead silent. As the mist in the room got thicker and thicker, the Xatu’s starry, infinitely flickering eyes watered. It never blinked.

“Does he, though?”
“I can’t think of any other reason!”
But once it did - it opened up with eyes as bright as the sun, with a clear and perfect black swirl in the centre - from front to back of the room, barely anyone could tear their eyes away from it.
“Close your eyes!” Matt warned, forcing a hand over Courtney and Shelly’s faces and hoping Maxie and Archie would get the message too. (No matter, the Xatu knew this.) But the Weezing didn’t quite get the picture - as Tabitha opened his eyes a crack, he saw it falling to the ground, fast asleep and ...still venting the mist.
“Nice one,” Courtney sneered, crouching on top of a washing machine -
“Oh, fuck, ” Tabitha muttered to himself, pinching the Weezing as best one could.
“Not you. Him.”
Force him out! ” Matt called, sending out his Muk across the floor and nipping at Chaser’s feet - he ducked through the Xatu’s wings and ran.
(Archie felt the proudest he’d been all week.)

Immediately, the bird kicked the pile of sludge with a talon, throwing it clean across the room and straight back into its Pokeball with a single wink of its black eye. High-levelled, thought Maxie, getting upright, but not immune to raw strength. He rolled up his sleeves and backed away from the bird - before with a running start and a yell he jumped, head first.
But mid-leap, mid-tackle - gravity reversed on him with a pulse of pink light. Bang - he flew into the dark cloud at the back of the room, his body feeling like it’d been covered in cotton wool and the Xatu’s telekinetic iris still glowing. (He was fairly sure he landed on someone soft.)
“That stupid bird isn’t going to know what hit it,” Maxie cursed, struggling to his feet again with Archie’s help. (The Weezing was twitching in a dreamless sleep.)


“A’ight, how weak was it?” Archie asked him, taking a breather, “‘cause we’ve got one Mightyena, one Sharpedo…”
“Weak enough to cheat , clearly!“
Matt glanced behind him. The door was still locked. Every now and then he could hear a faint stampede of feet outside, but...no-one stopped. Yet.
“Ay,” Shelly corrected, holding her Pokeball high, “we’ve got six Mightyena, remember?” (She coughed a little, but that didn’t diminish her point. Courtney’s face flushed red.)
“Ohhh, yeah! ” Archie smiled.
“Go, go!” Pokeball after Pokeball popped on the ground. One, two, three, four, five Mightyenas surrounded their owners at the back of the room in a ring, barking and growling at the Xatu ahead. The door was open, they could tell by the light glow, the pasture was there, all they had to do was…


“On the count of three!” Maxie cried.
“What is that?” Courtney could be heard muttering.
From up here on the laundry machine the mist wasn’t as bad, and...she could swear she saw a figure in the field where they’d be running.
“Hey,” she called out, coughing halfway through her sentence again, “there’s something - “
“Yeah, there’s...something...” Archie repeated, squinting a little. But even after Tabitha finally called the fainted Weezing back, the mist had gotten thick enough for the end of his arm to vanish, and his nose and throat didn’t feel clogged from all the yelling alone -
They’d have to leave now. They...just had the perfect opportunity.
“One!”
...But it was too perfect.
Guys - “ he croaked.
He could say something, couldn’t he? He could shut Shelly down and she wouldn’t panic. He could change their minds. He could -
“Two!”
He couldn’t choose.
“Three!” Maxie yelled, “and chaaaaaarge!
And so Maxie, Archie and Courtney stumbled as the Mightyena ran forward with their owners behind them, leaping on the Xatu with claws unsheathed, knocking it to the concrete floor. Again, Matt grabbed Archie’s hand and pulled him forward into the fray, probably wondering why he was waiting like the last time he’d waited - judging by how tight he gripped it.
The Xatu took the last bite to the wing. Its eyes went dark. Finally, it retreated back into an out-of-sight Pokeball, and flanked by a pack of howling Mightyena, all six owners charged outside into the sun…
Archie saw an Arcanine, stepping on the twisted remains of the washing line.

The Weavile that Maxie forgot locked the door behind them, once Courtney stumbled outside. Chaser stepped out from the left, the faintest vacant smile on his face, an expression that made it look like he was looking directly through the six men and women he had backed up against the back of the lodge.
“Well, it worked, ” Shelly whispered.
“Yeah,” Courtney whispered, her voice cracking a little, “Yeah, surprisingly well.”

Chaser’s Arcanine was twice the size of any Maxie or Archie had ever seen - over-levelled, over-trained, stalking them on haunches that came up to Archie’s chest and with a dry, stale breath that burned Maxie’s face when the creature’s jaws came too close. With a snap of its owner’s fingers - the Arcanine pounced on Tabitha’s Mightyena, pinning it to the frosty ground and almost treading on the poor fainted dog. One by one it went after the rest - snatch. Bite. Throw. Snatch. Bite. Throw. The Mightyena barely reacted to the fangs in the scruff of their necks or the flames at their backs, before they returned to their Pokeballs.

Maxie winced. He almost wanted to cry out at Chaser to stop, but he knew the next words would have to be ‘I surrender,’ a kind of payment, and...he couldn’t have everyone watch that.
Though he was getting very, very tired.
...Archie only grabbed his hand and held it tight.
Fair enough, Maxie thought, he did say he was frightened.

But once the Arcanine was done Chaser still didn’t say a word, he only observed, and noted everyone’s nervous glances at one another. He wasn’t even the one that commanded the Arcanine to growl and spit embers when Maxie only geared up to run for his life. So Archie got all the time he wanted to look the man up and down as they fed a revive to their battered Xatu...and he noticed a distinct lack of handcuffs on his belt.
“What’s he waiting for?” Archie muttered, feeling slightly ill, “Does he...think I’m gonna say something? I don’t...”
“I doubt it,” said Maxie, trying on his best reassuring smile, “But when I say run - “

Looker,” they barked, “I’d like you to come here.”
Oh.
A man in a black trenchcoat and pompadour flew down from the roof on the back of his Gligar, hopped off on top of the ruined washing line, and stared.
“Thoughts?” said Chaser.
(It helped Maxie to know that the man wasn’t attempting to drive him mad, specifically, though...that was one of the things he’d realise after the fact, when there wasn’t a gigantic orange dog-beast snapping inches from his face.)


“What is going on here?” the man gasped, seeing smoke pouring out of the back door, “I - congratulations on utterly trouncing them, but I thought I agreed we would not enter the property under any circumstance - “
Chaser shrugged. Looker let a Pokeball fall to the ground and took a pair of handcuffs off of his belt. Before anyone could react, a Luxray twice the size of any Maxie or Archie had ever seen was spitting electricity by Looker’s, the Arcanine turned and bent down and growled, as it saw its owner scowl at a terrified Looker.
...And then the Luxray growled back.


Run! ” Maxie snapped. He heard the big cat and the big dog snapping and howling at one another and never turned to check. The field was clear. The lodge was disappearing. The wind stung his face and hands. He could hardly hear a word the agents said. The half-sprinting and the half-stumbling in the snow were working, he was gone , and there was Archie, Matt, Tabitha, Shelly, running with him, determined as ever...
“To the road,” Courtney suggested, darting ahead.
“No, no,” Matt gasped, looking behind him, “the van’s back there!


 

By the time all six of them reached the fence by the road, Maxie could hardly take a full breath, let alone speak. One by one they climbed over the rickety wood and stumbled onto the empty street, with a sparse line of farmhouses on the other side and train tracks just down the road - none of the lights were on.
“Come on,” Archie told him, panting, “we got the jump on them.”
“Before I...continue,” Maxie gasped, leaning up against the fence as the other five tried to run on, “Courtney,” he asked, clearly desperate, glancing around the ghost town, “do you have any idea of where you’d go for shelter around here if you were me, because…”
“I don’t know ,” she stuttered, “I’m pretty sure my house’s too far - “
“Wait, why?” Shelly asked.
Look! ” Matt screamed - and...she got her answer.

Maxie had to watch, as the tow truck carrying their beloved black van roared past them, clattered over the tracks...and disappeared.
Hear Tabitha’s yell - no, howl of pure anger directed at exactly the wrong person as he tried to run in hot pursuit, barely held back by Matt and Courtney. ...Shelly snapped at them all to regroup. See Archie’s face as he slowly turned to his partner, the seemingly blank, slack-jawed expression which Maxie knew was anything but.


“So that was the ‘thing,’ I’m guessing?” he asked, quietly.
“...Yes. Yes, it was.”
“Well, then.”
Archie looked down at the Pokeball in his hand, eyes narrowed. Slowly, he traced the pulsing red button like he was trying to comfort the Mightyena inside, in its long, long sleep.

“Y’know, that...would’ve been nice to know beforehand.”
He didn’t feel like repeating his whole speech before about choice and last stands and et cetera, et cetera again, and...besides, Maxie got the idea. (Tabitha hid his face.)
“That’s...it,” Shelly muttered, “then?”
“Listen, bro,” Matt was trying to say, “they’re going too fast - “
“When did this happen?”
“I don’t know,” Maxie explained -
“Hold on,” Tabitha gasped, turning around, “was this the thing you…”
“Yes.”
He covered a face with his hand, half ashamed for himself and half for Maxie’s sake.
“But - “ Maxie tried to say, “I don’t know what would we all have done if I - if I did come out immediately and say we’re doomed ?”
“Doomed?” Shelly protested, “We’re not doomed - “
...Maxie didn’t want to argue back. Mostly because Archie looked less confused, and now genuinely hurt.

“I’d wanna be aware of what I’m actually doing . I’d be able to properly choose , at least,” he explained hollowly, “to not screw myself over by tryin’ to escape thinking there’s a van there, instead of…not doing that.”
One by one, they all filled in the end of his sentence. Of course, Archie did too, every word he said on this subject felt...uncomfortable.
“No. No, now that I’m sayin’ it, that’s...really screwed up, isn’t it?”
And Maxie could pinpoint the exact moment Archie’s heart broke.
“What were we arguing about?

(The metal tracks under her feet started subtly rumbling - Courtney broke into a half-run.)
“Archie,” Maxie corrected, looking up to him and finally taking a deep breath, “Believe me, I wasn’t thinking about all that at the time, I wasn’t trying to trick you or - or coddle you - I wasn’t thinking at all, ” he managed to force out.
(A man on Honchkrow-back flew over the road at breakneck speed.)
“I’m sorry.”
Archie didn’t look any more happy with the situation, but...his face softened. 

“Thankyou?”
(He had his badge on, and his two coworkers were nowhere to be seen.)
“You were right - Archie, I don’t want a last stand either,” Maxie said, backing onto the train tracks, “believe me - “
“...Hey. That’s all I needed. Let’s - MAX!


But before Maxie could figure what a ‘sorry’ even meant in this case, he heard a rumbling and a growling from just down the line - saw the great silver silhouette of a freight train heading directly for them, blasting its horn as the warning bell grew louder. It happened on instinct, him almost diving over the train lines to get to Courtney and Tabitha on the other side. Ahead - a long road stretching into the snowy hills and mountains without a house or wall or anyone to see him run. But when he snatched a glance backward -
Archie wasn’t there. 


Matt and Shelly yanked him back from the train line into the Solaceon Town road, feeling wind roar in both of their faces as the tall metal train carriages practically grazed them. Shelly looked over her shoulder; behind them were two agents in the street, on their way and no longer infighting. Directly in front of them was a train that seemed to go on for miles. And crowing with laughter along with his ride, a man on a big black Honchkrow searched for a perch.
“What...now?” Matt asked him -
Archie may or may not have told a little white lie.
And the last person he wanted to leave with a little white lie and no proper closure was Maxie.

Strictly speaking, he wanted far, far more than just the apology; but not from Maxie, no. Keep going and get better, yes, the concept he convinced himself didn’t exist for him or for anyone for five or so years, the thing he went scrambling to give other people before he even looked at himself after that , the chance to declare his old self finally dead he’d been trying to conjure up out of nothing while they were still on the fucking run from the police -
“Not die, I suppose.”
Was he that desperate? Where had this come from all of a sudden, and why couldn’t it wait until he had made everyone else safe first?
“Good,” said Matt, “good plan.”

And there Maxie was. On the other side of that train. Thinking he’d failed to give Archie something none of them had. ...He’d been trying for so, so long to not let that happen.

But he’d been cheated, they all had been. Through and through. Didn’t even matter who by anymore. (Archie had never been one to point fingers.) And for the first time since they left, without any impulsive, insecure but-we’ll-be-out-of-here-soon s or but - we’ll-survive ’s - Archie could finally, finally say that he hated this.
...And it felt surprisingly good.



Maxie could hear laughter. Conveniently timed and horrible laughter.

“That’s - that’s the guy, that’s the Gyarados dude, ” Tabitha stammered, pointing in front of Maxie and Courtney at the big black Honchkrow resting on the tall warning bell. The rider’s back was turned to them, but...Maxie could swear he saw that suit before. Somewhere else.
“Gyarados dude?” said the rider, “That’s new. ...Most people call me ‘that dickhead with the Aggron.’ You know, I kinda like it. Has a nice ring to it.”
He felt sick hearing him talk. He couldn’t pin it down. All three backed away awkwardly over the wooden fence into the field - where was Archie? Would they be able to see each other when the train passed? Was there anything he could do or was Archie telling the truth. He couldn’t disappear now - and how long was that thing?


“But just so you know,” the rider continued, “the name’s Homely. Agent Homely.”
Maxie tried not to listen. He really, really did.
“No? No-one got that? Okay.”



“Gyarados dude?” said the man facing the other side of the tracks…
Matt couldn’t quite make out the rest. They looked distracted enough, and Archie looked equally so; or...perhaps he just wasn’t willing to listen to them ramble.
“That’s right,” Shelly told him, tugging at Archie’s shoulder and making him jump, “I... think he’s the dumbass who picked up the boat in Johto - “


“Uh - how is he here?” Archie chimed in, when all three turned around and checked out how much space they had, pinned between a moving train and a worryingly open road.
“Alright,” Matt explained, seeing his bro looking strangely stony-faced, “Listen, I reckon until the train’s gone, we, uh...we don’t wanna run off. Maybe we can hide. Else we’re just gonna get the others confused…”
“What hiding place? And - I’m already confused,” said Shelly -
“Good plan,” Archie stammered at a mile a minute, “Don’t separate.”
“You sure?”
“I’m not really a tactician,” he argued, pointing over his back and watching two agents kick a fence gate open, a way down the road, “But I’ve had to have learned something from, uh...past experience. You feel me?”



And Maxie wondered now; how could he let Archie know he was alive , because while he was absolutely not intimidated, Archie certainly would be on his behalf - Skitters . Skitters would help. Silently he opened their Pokeball, sent the bat high above the train, whispering for them to ‘go, go’ and...waiting.
“Maxie,” Tabitha added, “you’ve still got your Key Stone?”
“Of course. I’ve just got to make sure I don’t drop it - “
No. Well, yes, but also no. No, he didn’t want to think about it.
Homely...didn’t even blink. The Honchkrow he sat on top of tilted its head and squawked, fluffing up its feathers like it thought Maxie was a legitimate threat.
“So?” said Homely.
Now, Maxie only liked being a threat in the practical sense. If anyone thought the man standing in the half-melted snow with his over packed backpack and tatty old aviator jacket was as intimidating as he once was, then so be it. And he hadn’t noticed Archie or Matt or Shelly - clearly, he could see Archie’s Crobat flying over the train in the corner of his eye.
They were still there.



“I mean, we were just talking about... oh ,” Shelly explained, confused, ‘till Archie reached into his pocket...and took out two Pokeballs. Spot and Sharpie, the Crobat and the Sharpedo, still healthy and strong. One flew over the train, the other habitually hopped in front of its owner, trying its very best to defend him.
“Right,” Archie told him, “I’m not fighting them at least. Not one on one, I know that much. We already know one of them's got...way too many Revives, yeah?”
“Aye - “
“Neither!”
“Both of you, get the Sharpedoes!”
“What?...”

Yes! ” cried a familiar sickly-sweet voice, “ We will not fight!
“And the Sealeo.” He started backing off, holding an arm in front of him even though the agent in the black trench coat was far down the road, seeing Shelly’s face quickly turn from vague horror to a lightbulb moment. The three Sharpedoes had never properly teamed up before.
“I’ll go in front!” Shelly offered, “I’m pretty sure they still know Ice Beam - “
...If he was actually waiting for something on the other side this time, he could do something hasty and do something right.



“We’ve only got one Pokemon left,” Courtney bluntly stated, hiding behind Tabitha -
“Don’t say that out loud, he'll hear you!”
But as much as Maxie hated to admit it, perhaps Archie was right about the escape plan. He hoped that Archie knew it shouldn’t have been that way in the first place, and he suspected he did, but still. The Honchkrow took off into the air, with Homely onboard. Whichever way he turned wouldn’t make or break their escape plan; it was already broken.  


“Agent Homely, come down from that pole,” Maxie cried out, holding his arms wide and smirking, “if you’re clearly that self-confident, and face me! Tabitha, Courtney, you stick close to me and keep an eye out for that pesky bird - away from the tracks, now…”
Homely’s smile faded. ...He hated having to play off people like these.
Maxie could barely hear a roar of water and a cracking, crystal-y noise over the train. ...A single, battered Pokeball clattered onto the road.
“Come down , I said!”



“They’ll use surf, make a wave,” Archie commanded, stretching his hand out toward the empty road, “Shelly, Matt, go wide! Sharpie, go high!”
“Sealeo,” Shelly told the giant seal sitting in front of all three, “take it slow - “
He was...buying himself time.
“Agent Homely,” said a familiar voice on the other side of the train, as his Crobat flew overhead, alive, “ come down from that pole - “ 


The Sharpedoes all raised their fins to the sky at Matt and Shelly’s shout, and with a rumbling and a bang - one, two, three, four manholes along the street all popped open, on top of a rush of water conducted like a dancer’s ribbon. Down the road the waves slowly gained height, knocking over rubbish bins, fences, Looker, Chaser, foaming in a beautiful white ‘till Archie, Matt and Shelly could hardly see what was behind, and then -
Ice beam!
A strobe of white misty light shot from the Sealeo’s mouth, freezing the wave mid-collapse. The wall surrounded them completely, thin enough to stretch far above Looker’s head and thick enough to not break when he beat his hands against it.
That was good enough. Good enough. It ultimately fixed nothing -
Yooooooo! ” Matt cried, clapping Archie on the back, “look at that!”
But it was good enough, wasn’t it?



The Pokeball opened, and the shapeless red light inside grew. And grew.



Then, Shelly saw a red light reflecting off the icy wall. They all turned backwards to see if anyone had thrown a Pokeball right behind them, but...no. Something on the other side of the train was rearing up to full height, the size of a dinosaur and with spikes to match...and with a hellish roar, the Aggron shook the ground with a massive foot.

Of course, the barrier shattered. Bits and pieces of already-melting ice slid over to Archie’s feet.
Looker was speechless, but Chaser looked...oddly unsurprised.
Maxie knew that thing.
Do it again! ” he cried, his voice hoarse.



Homely looked down at him and tilted his head, like a child watching an anthill with a magnifying glass in hand. Except this time - Maxie actually felt like the ant in question.
“Back away,” Tabitha instructed, “back away slowly…”
The Honchkrow perched on the shoulder of the Aggron, as it raised its shining armored head into the sunlight. Sweeping its tail to the left and right it tore up fence posts and wire, wrapping them around it like a twisted decoration.
“Back away quickly?” Courtney suggested -
“What do we do?


“Not die,” Maxie replied, his voice devolving into a pathetic sort of squeak, “and - kill it.”
Kill it?!
“Not kill it. Faint it. My apologies.” He quickly tossed a Pokeball onto the ground, the only one he had left - good old Cinderbar, back again. The Aggron moved in closer. The snowy pasture collapsed under its foot. He’d killed it - no, no - it worked the last time he used Lava Plume, when she was Mega Evolved, and Tabitha and Courtney and Archie and Matt and Shelly would all be behind him and they said that they were there, but now, he...
“Maxie?”
He just had to focus on the monster.

 



“Are we just gonna ignore the Aggron?“ Shelly pointed out, hearing - feeling the entire train clatter when the monster strode into the field. (Tabitha screamed.)
“Yeah,” Archie said without thinking, “Yeah, maybe.”
“I…”
“Alright, Snapper!” Matt ordered, “Don’t worry ‘bout the height, just go for a real thick wave!” Quickly the surf water started pooling around their feet, the wave pulsing like a heartbeat as the Sharpedoes kept it still with twitching fins - before it reared up in front of a stunned Chaser and Looker, barely keeping shape and writhing...
“Not like that. I’m sorry, I meant we...can’t get over there - “
Ah, it was the little things, the little things you can safely ignore.


“Oh, no, hold on.”
She had a point, now, didn’t she? He couldn’t just ignore the Aggron, it demanded attention - whoever sent it out probably demanded attention too.
“What? What’d you see?”
“I think,” Shelly muttered, “I think that’s the same guy who nearly got Maxie the last time. Explains why he’s focusing on them, at least - “
He just wanted to see them already. If he couldn’t do anything. Maybe cheer.
“Yeah!” Matt added, “Yeah, it does!”


People would take advantage of him if he got aloof, distracted, that was the fact of the matter whether or not he agreed. And Matt and Shelly, too. People being the ones standing right in front of him holding their Pokeballs. ...Chaser had already done it.

Sharpie flinched. Half the wave disintegrated with a roar. A column of whitewater and spray collapsed and whirled around Archie’s feet as the Sealeo let loose an Ice Beam anyhow, sending half-broken icebergs and slush running down the street and nothing else. Looker staggered to his feet next to a fainted Arcanine, cold but very much still alive. Chaser simply groaned, and fished another Revive out of his bag. (The Arcanine’s mouth was so heavy . Difficult to force open and put the crystal inside.)
...That in particular annoyed Archie.
“Again, Snapper, again - “
Archie didn’t want this kind of battle, he knew that much, but if he hated for history to repeat itself this badly, why not do a damn thing about it? Arcanine was a fire-type, fire is good against ice...he’d have to take care of that flaw in his plan.
“Sharpie, change of plans!“ he ordered, glancing left to right as he stepped into the surf himself, “Force back that Arcanine with a Hydro Pump!”



“Don’t fret, Tabitha - I’ve got the Key Stone, see,” Maxie argued, fishing it out of the pocket of his jacket. Cold. Barely used. Cinderbar looked back at him expectantly; she couldn’t run as fast as her owner could, but -
Cinderbar!
Her owner was going to save her. Tabitha and Courtney’s Camerupts joined the fray, but - but Maxie was trying to concentrate. Rooted to the spot in the monster’s shadow he tried pressing the Key Stone into his hand, tried thinking of Cinderbar, tried focusing on his racing heartbeat, tried pressing it even further down until it physically hurt. Nothing. The Aggron swatted in the air around it, snatching two bats out of the sky with a claw the size of a car - they’d already fainted by the time they hit the ground.


“Cinderbar,” he ordered, looking left and right, “Cindy, Earthquake!
The ground rippled when she stomped on it with a hoof, in a wave of dirt that did...nothing. The Aggron stayed standing. A tiny landslide slipped down from Maxie’s boot. The Key Stone stayed cold. Tiny sparks of light played inside of it and died; he couldn’t form a proper link.
“Right,” Maxie said aloud, “That’s it. Magnitude! Use Magnitude!
Cinderbar beat her hind legs on the ground. The dirt split open under all of their feet now -
“Again!”
The cracks grew deeper. A shower of water erupted from a burst pipe.
“And again!”
Fences hung loose over empty space, the road broke like an eggshell, nowhere near the Aggron and nowhere near hard enough.
Lava Plu -
The creature stepped closer...and Maxie’s legs gave way.



But as the Sharpedo rushed through the flooded street and headed right for the Arcanine in the middle of it, the asphalt kept kicking and shifting under Archie’s feet. Someone on the other side of the train was...certainly making a ruckus. Not hard enough to break the road further, though he’d certainly thank Maxie if it did, but hard enough to almost knock him down. Snapper and Finnesse, the other two Sharpedoes in the trio were backing him up this time, hiding him behind a wave of water as Sharpie right leapt through. 


“Alright, Sealeo,” Shelly commanded, “Ice Beam!”
The Sealeo barked at her, confused.
“Archie? Archie, move - ”


Faintly, distorted by all the water, Archie saw them tussle with the lion in the street - the Arcanine pinned him to the road and opened its flaming mouth. Sharpie opened his - and its smoking maw was blasted with water. The fire in the Arcanine went out and it crashed to the ground, running for a couple of steps before collapsing again.
“Sharpie,” Archie began, “return - “
And once again, Chaser hopped off its back and shoved a Revive between its teeth.
“What is that guy doing ?” Matt cried, “ Hey!
At the very least, when he glared back at Archie and pointed a nearby Luxray in his direction, he knew Chaser got the picture; this man wasn’t about to give up. No-one would look at him and say that was a man who once looked Chaser in the eye and said his own name out of shame.
“Looker, get them!”
Or, almost did, but...the thought was what counted. In that case. (But not in this one?)
Archie ,” Looker cried out through a megaphone, “this is unnecessary! Stand down!”
Actually, he thought, maybe Looker’s a tiny bit right.


“Okay, can you not?” he replied, seeing Matt and Shelly shrink back in fear, “you’re, uh, kind of stating the obvious here - “ he stuttered, “and you’re probably waking up all the neighbours, too,” he continued, yelling over the sound of the train.
Looker looked genuinely hurt.
...That wasn’t quite what Archie intended.
“Explain?” he wondered, putting down his megaphone.
That definitely wasn’t what he intended.


 

Maxie slipped as he tried to step away from the monster, landing on his back with a quiet splash. (No matter.) The Aggron leaned down with a mechanical grating noise ‘till its horned face, twice his height, touched the grass.
By now the countryside was torn to shreds, lined with giant footprints and crevasses in the farmland, the grass all dead and trampled, the dirt all churned into slick mud. The one road out was a mess, and the one person trying to get into Solaceon was honking their horn furiously. Cinderbar ran in front of its owner, shuddering, but...Maxie could still see.

...That Aggron had an awfully familiar melted patch on its face.

He could hear Tabitha’s voice calling out to him, muffled, with words he couldn’t parse. And it wasn’t exactly easy to focus on it when the monster was swatting at him, over and over and over again with claws the size of trees. (Homely was directing it - pointing at him.) Maxie crawled backwards, kicking at the dirt to try and get up, fingers red from the cold, and still clutching the Key Stone.
A pair of hands reached out, to help him back upright again. Cinderbar nudged him with her nose, snuffling.


He...still couldn’t hear what Tabitha was saying. (The tight grip on his arm felt...nice, at least.) Something, something, ‘too much for him.’ Perhaps. Perhaps it was. But when he got to his feet and looked his enemy in the eye from on top of his monster...he had a thought.
Homely knew. He knew, he knew that was the face of a man who’d won, looking down on him. He could probably arrest him now if he liked. He’d brought this creature back here from Pallet Town to scare him and...it had worked.  

Notes:

YES this is a two part chapter, it grew too feckin big

Chapter 27: ...Till It's Over.

Summary:

Residents have been told to stay off of damaged/icy streets and roads, and to avoid touching metal or visibly frosted surfaces within a 500m radius of the trainline until further notice. Any residents forced to leave their homes or vehicles are now being directed to the town hall. We have had no comment from Interpol, and no sightings of Team Aqua/Magma members.

As of now, we still don't know who initiated the attack.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

For once Archie knew what he wanted to say when asked this.
Explain? ” he repeated, trying to buy himself time - “Why? What’s your stake in this?...And don’t you ask them anything, either,” Archie snapped, looking back at Matt and Shelly, “we didn’t walk into this willingly.”


Chaser grabbed Looker’s shoulder and moved him back - his eyelid twitched. (Archie could barely make out the details.)
“Looker, just get the Luxray.”
Did...Chaser not remember him in the slightest? A sleek black lynx with a crackling star-like tail charged in from down the road and hit Sharpie with a lightning ball...sending it right back into Archie’s Pokeball.
“Actually,” he clarified, heart pounding, water dripping off his hair, “no. No, don’t answer that.” He took a step backwards toward Matt and Shelly, keeping unbroken eye contact with the agent.
“Archie, don’t taunt him!”
Looker raised his megaphone. 


“I believe - “
I said, don’t, ” Archie snapped, as the Luxray behind the wave crashed directly through the water, paws outstretched for his chest, too late for Archie to move. He took a glancing blow to the elbow, and still crashed to the ground with a splash. Everything ached. His back was soaking wet. The Luxray shook itself off and the wave reformed - impatiently, the Sealeo barked.
“No, no, wait,” he stuttered, seeing the Luxray raise its glowing, sparking tail again, “Shelly - Shelly, use the Ice Beam, now - “
Water. Electricity. They knew what they were doing.
“Don’t!” Shelly snapped, “you’ve gotta move! ” But - the Sealeo in front of her opened its mouth and blasted the wave anyway, crystallising the wall of water in seconds. Finesse and Snapper stared in awe. Now the Luxray’s tail beat against the surface and shocked nothing, while only feet away the ice tightened around Archie’s elbows and back. He kicked against the ground -

But with a crack , someone grabbed his shoulders tight and helped him upright. With an arm around his waist, Matt dragged him back to firmer ground. A human crutch, hugging him close.

“What’re we doing ?” Archie croaked.
The Arcanine got back up again, and blew smoke out of its nostrils.
“I - I thought we were just buying time, bro - “ Matt stammered, “We can still do it, we’ve still got the two Sharpedos…Snapper, again!
“Aside from that?” he shakily wondered, too quiet for anyone else to hear.
“Hey. Hey,” Shelly told him, “don’t panic - “
“We’ll just - hang in there. That’s all, okay?”
So now, Matt and Shelly were the ones forming a human shield in front of the man with not a single Pokemon left. They looked taller than they ever had.



He staggered forward into the Aggron’s footprint, boots sinking into the churned up mud and snow on the field, calling for his Camerupt with a shaking, dirty hand.
“Cinderbar?”
Very shaky. Everyone could see.
“Cindy?” he called quietly, “ Cindy, where are you?
Homely watched intently, crawling on top of the monster’s head.

“You think those ridiculous tactics are going to work the second time?” Maxie finally snapped, firmly as he could, “I am not...that cocky. Or stupid. Or alone, anymore. Not this time.”
The creature’s mouth opened like a rusty hinge. The cold, sharp point of the longest metal tusk brushed the front of Maxie’s chest. On instinct he craned his head back. Sweat was pooling on his brow, his boots felt like they were stuck in concrete, and by the time the mist in the monster’s breath got close enough to chill his face - he was quaking in them.
“You...really do have no imagination.”
There. He was scared, he admitted it. Exhausted, even, terrified. This...wasn’t fair at all. He’d had enough. No more. No more for any of them. And...if he could somehow communicate that to the man sitting on the Aggron without sounding like a little Maxie begging for mercy from a schoolyard bully - he’d be the happiest man in the world.

“Okay, but it did work really well the last time, you have to admit,” Homely said with a smirk, “though they, uh...fired me for it. So, yes.”
“It did not work,” Maxie roared, “because clearly, I am still alive!
The last words turned into a hoarse scream that hurt his throat.
“Whoa, calm down.”
“So,” he continued anyway, every word feeling like sandpaper in his mouth as the ground continued to ripple and quake, “if I am stuck in here with you - “
He wasn’t even looking at Homely anymore. Cinderbar bellowed at that and hit the ground, surely twice as scared as he was, and the road out of there and the field on either side finally split in half. A few steps to one side, and Maxie would fall into a crack in the ground he couldn’t scrabble out of.
“Then you ...are stuck in here with me; believe me, you do not want that!


And as the Aggron reared back up to its full height, Maxie slowly realised his words wouldn’t reach the man he was talking to, but for goodness’ sake, he hoped they’d reach himself -
“Do you have any idea how much I want you gone already?”
The monster tore the warning bell out of the ground, completely unfazed.
“Tabitha, Courtney whispered, say something.“
Tabitha couldn’t.



The waves kept on coming, and now -
“Snapper, go high! High!”
The two Interpol agents didn’t seem fazed in the slightest. Archie had to crane his head to see the tops of the waves now before they fell to the ground, shattering as the Arcanine tore them to pieces with fiery breath - the pieces, the torn up fence posts, even the manholes floated in the walls of water Snapper and Finesse kept bringing up from nowhere. Layers and layers of white spikes surrounded them in near-perfect concentric rings, higher and higher, and tighter. And tighter still.
“I can...see the end,” Matt gasped, looking to his right -
Matt?
“Of the train!”

But the Sealeo had been firing the beam almost continuously for the past minute. Now it was coughing and gasping for breath, the Sharpedo were leaking water out of their half-open jaws. And still Archie held his hands high, or tried to. From under the tracks and under his feet more water surged forward and reared its ugly head just feet away from them, the top of the wave blowing back freezing rain on his face.
“One last time,” he commanded, shaking, and then -



“You mean this fuckin’ dickweed just wants to get attention ?” Courtney swore, unable to think of anything else to cry out. But - Homely suddenly looked awfully offended.
“Aggron, get him!
“Yeah. I said it.”
Awfully offended for a man trying to...intentionally make him panic.
It took a couple of seconds for Maxie to put the story together, seconds that he didn’t have. A metal pole slashed across where his chest had been. Cinderbar galloped in front of him - nudging Maxie backward with the top of her head and grunting furiously.
It...started to make sense.
Tabitha? ” he cried -
Homely wouldn’t even listen. If they could hear him.
...So he stepped backwards out of the muddy footprint in the ground - the step turned into a walk and the walk turned into a run, back to Tabitha, back to Courtney, the Aggron digging its head into the ground where he’d been standing with a mechanical roar. His Cindy and Pom-Pom and Tabitha’s lovely Camerupt all surrounded him in a protective ring, blowing smoke out of their noses and wagging their tails as the Aggron roared. (Maxie flinched.)

“Oy,” Tabitha told him, resting an arm on his shoulder, “You want us to take over from here?”
It...wasn’t about him, no. It wasn’t. Maxie couldn’t say a word; he only nodded, head bowed and still in a bit of shock. (He didn’t even think about dusting himself down, really.)
“Get ‘im with an eruption,” Courtney suggested, punching her open palm, “aim for the faceplate.”

 



Archie opened his eyes. The frozen wave had closed on top of them, a perfect white cocoon. A breeze on his back told him the train had passed them by. It had worked after all, he’d gotten them out in the most perfectly Archie way possible. Matt and Shelly were there.
...He looked up, and saw Agent Chaser from Route 22, staring right back at him.



“Oh. Wow. Alright,” Homely laughed, hitting the Aggron’s plate armor with a clang, “will you three cut it with that hokey shit?”
All three looked up.
“Ex- cuse me?” said Maxie -
“Iron Tail.” 


And with one swipe of the monster’s tail across the field...all three Camerupt went flying. Wherever they landed on the hill or in the road, none of their trainers ended up seeing it - Tabitha pulled all three of them out of the way with a leap, holding them close, almost not letting them see the biggest scar in the field where their Pokemon once were. Homely chuckled to himself.
“That’s just...unnecessary,” Tabitha sighed.
“Well, thankyou for offering, at least,” Maxie softly commented, “I appreciate it.”
But when they did eventually struggle to their feet, and Maxie glared at the man who did it, it took them all a second to realise something else.


The train was gone. The road on the other side was coated in frozen waves, some smooth, some shattered, some melted, in near-perfect concentric rings - they couldn’t go back there, that was for sure. And cautiously, hurriedly...the other half of their team were making their way over the train tracks. Pursued by two agents, and nobody else.
Archie ?” Maxie gasped.
Then they saw the three huddled on the ground nearby - and broke into a run.



By the time Archie had struggled up the half-collapsed hill, huffing and puffing, Maxie had already struggled to his feet too, still standing on shaky legs and leaning on Tabitha for support. For a moment, he’d forgotten about the Aggron entirely. All were still catching their breath. And of course, Archie still had one eye on Chaser and Looker, following them down the half-destroyed road and uphill...walking ‘cause they knew the prey was tired, more than likely. And true, they all were.


Where were they? Behind them, more cracked and muddy ground, a stream, over that a bridge with the train line, after that a forest and after that the mountains - in front of them, a road so completely torn up you could barely tell where it ended and the fields began. 

A train on the other line screeched to a halt at the sight of...well, the giant Aggron standing awfully close, that had to be mentioned at some point. Cars, people, too, they’d all stopped behind the crevice and the ice wall on both sides. And, to his side -
“Maxie.”
“Ah. Archie, good, you’re back,” they sighed, shaking themselves back to attention but still slightly stunned, “Tell me, do I have mud on my face?”
“Um,” Archie stuttered, looking back at the Aggron, “yeah. A lil’ bit.” He pointed at his cheek.
Their Pokemon had caught up to them - two Sharpedoes, three battered and bruised Camerupt and a Sealeo surfed, galloped and shuffled in from both sides, surrounding them in a broken ring. Naturally, everyone backed into each other, not sure who was meant to be protecting who.


“Everyone alive?” Archie asked, “Nothing broken?” (Archie himself looked like he’d gotten rained on. He shivered, but he tried his best to be subtle about it.)
“Not yet,” said Courtney - “Shelly?”
“You,” Tabitha began, “are not going to believe what that Homely guy was doing - “
“Honestly,” Matt answered, “I think we can?”
“Kind of missed all of it,” said Shelly, keeping her eye on the agents, “I think I can guess?
“Yes, he - I’ll tell you all about it once I get the time,” Maxie explained, “and...no, no, I’m not hurt. I can still walk , can’t I?”


The man was battered, bruised, the fluff of his aviator coat coated in muck and his face a blotchy red.
“Though quite frankly,” Maxie added quietly, “I - don’t think I can for much longer.”
Agent Chaser called out to his colleague, and all six froze.
“Hey. Hey, me neither, I think everyone’s just hanging in there. Me included, and - while we’re all here,” Archie whispered, turning to Maxie and talking in a strangely fast, low voice, “I’m sorry for lashing out earlier. Trust me, I don’t think I wasn’t mad at you . ...I’m so proud of you guys, alright? Don’t forget,” he finished, his voice cracking on the word ‘forget.’

The other four nodded, and huddled in a little closer one by one, all of them a little more aware that they might have to remember one another from now on, instead of see them. Archie himself sighed deeply, looking down a little at Maxie’s still-determined face.
“Maxie.”
“Yes?”
“I love you, man,” he stated.
“I - “


Maxie struggled for a moment, still tempted to glance to his side in case the conversation got interrupted in the worst way possible - he wished he wouldn’t.
“Well, I think you’ve been brave.”
Finally, Archie smiled.
“...Have I?”
“Very.”
A tiny smile, but it was all Maxie needed to see before...this.

Chaser was approaching over the hill on Arcanine-back, with a Weavile on his shoulder, a Pancham on the other, a Staraptor and Xatu flying high above him. The Sharpedo and the Camerupt bared their teeth and hissed. The Aggron turned to them with a mechanical creak... and Maxie gripped Archie’s hand as tight as he could.
“Though I...suppose this may be ‘ it ,’ so to speak,” he admitted, taking a deep breath.
“Not yet, ” Archie whispered back.

“Archie, Maxie...the rest of you,” Chaser began, standing at a distance and speaking coldly, “I hope that you’re aware Team Magma and Aqua are...dead.”
Tabitha was more concerned that his name had been forgotten.
“I can’t think why else you six would’ve done...this. As my colleague Looker decently put it - “
Colleague?
Did he not mean leader?
“This has gone on long enough. You have...either intentionally or unintentionally blocked off any way out of Solaceon Town by road, and that aside, your van’s gone. I have to inform you,” he begrudgingly continued, “that you have a right to remain silent, though I doubt you’ll - “

What in Arceus’ name is going on here? ” someone cried. Archie’s breath caught in his throat.
Looker. He’d almost forgotten. Looker, he had his Luxray stalking behind him, the Magnezone and Gliscor hovering behind him, a Croagunk at his feet, everything, but one by one, he was recalling his Pokemon. And...he looked horrified. Just like the first time he saw them up close.
“Again?” he whispered to Maxie, nudging his elbow.
...Maxie could only stare. Looker was pointing up at Homely, on the Aggron. Not this again, he begged himself, not like this -

“Homely, I believe you were here as a supplementary agent, a…’grunt’ if you excuse my language,” Looker explained, pacing the rim of a muck-filled footprint, “and - yet all the other agents are stuck behind that ice wall and a train. Did he jump the metaphorical gun?” he wondered, going a little squeaky-voiced.
Chaser snapped his fingers; the Staraptor flew away. No doubt to bring the police car here.

“I’m not,” Homely began, teeth gritted, “a supplementary agent.”
Homely, ” Chaser sighed, miming for him to shut up, “I made an executive decision.”
“Oh, yeah, he totally did.”
“Listen,” Looker protested, pointing at the huddle of Team Aqua and Magma on the hill, “I am perfectly fine with him and his...little pet being here if it helps bring justice - “
Chaser narrowed his eyes. That was not the face of a man who was fine with it.


“We decided that you wouldn’t be able to handle this properly due to your...previous conduct,” he said, bluntly, “So I brought in a counterbalance. For your sake, and mine.”
Maxie and Archie felt slightly more at peace, and a hundred times more unsafe.
“Then tell me,” Looker asked quietly, “how is ‘properly?’”
He got zero response from Chaser.

“How is it?”
The lead agent stomped his foot in the mud.
“How am I meant to do this? You told me to ‘assert myself!’“


“Well, that serves you right for listening to people, now, doesn’t it,” Chaser muttered under his breath, “Xatu, real quick, can you put them to - “ But before he could get the word ‘sleep’ out of his pursed lips, Looker was tugging him close by the collar of his suit.
“Agent Chaser, for goodness sakes, talk to me! ” he tried, “Am I the leader or am I not? Are we being good policemen or are we not? Is the Aggron allowed here or is it not - ”
...Archie and Maxie and Tabitha and everyone knew exactly where this was going.
Yes, I think that’s an excellent question! ” Maxie blurted out anyhow. ...That got the attention of all three agents. (Everyone else froze.)

“Why,” said Looker, seeing his public enemy number one glaring at him, red in the face, “is he looking at... me?
Maxie immediately thought better of it. Of course, he still didn’t break eye contact.
“You did technically approve of him ,” Chaser explained, pacing the side of the hill with a smug grin, “and you did actually start a siege, so…I think we’re all on the same level here.”
“You - you said I was right before, though!”
Matt nudged Archie’s shoulder - trying his best to direct his attention to the...open train carriages, stopped on the tracks.
“So to answer your questions,” Homely sneered from on top of his precious Aggron, “it doesn’t really matter, does it?”
Homely, ” Chaser hissed -
But it was too late.


“I don’t understand,” said Looker, forcing out each and every word with an unusual bite, “And I am...usually very, very good at understanding people and working with them, as - a detective. If they do not. Lie .” His hands were balled into tiny fists, his eyes darted between the Aggron and Chaser, back and forth. A single Pokeball fell to the ground, off his belt.
An Abomasnow stood behind him, twice his height and breathing out mist. All six people it was eyeballing took a step back, taking one last glance at one other and waited with bated breath. ...Looker wasn’t looking.


“We’re all going to stop now, Chaser.”
In the most literal way possible.
“You have five seconds to leave the area,” he whispered.
Chaser took one look at Looker’s face - and ran for his life.


Archie and Maxie watched the man who was holding them captive suddenly run for the hills without another word, confused and...slightly suspicious. Courtney and Shelly geared up to try and follow them. A look from Maxie - did you hear something, he tried to silently ask, glancing at Looker. A shake of the head from Archie.
“Abomasnow.”
Matt pulled everyone a little closer, and Looker whispered something in the Abomasnow’s ear.
Of course - Maxie, Archie and everyone else had no idea what it was. Maxie hadn’t a problem with his Camerupt digging her hooves into the dirt and growling, determined, as the Abombasnow just...beat its fist against the ground. Uselessly. It was almost pitiable. Even the train driver had gotten the message that nothing would happen, and started moving.


Carefully, Maxie forced everyone back a step, and another. Homely rolled his eyes, and let Looker continue his tantrum - but Maxie, he had a feeling it was more than that - yet no-one ran. Was Looker waiting for them to start the fight? As some kind of test? Maxie couldn’t do that. Archie certainly wouldn’t.
Flashes of bright white light sparked off of the Abomasnow’s fists wide as trees, splashing mud and dirt into the air - but a daisy shaking right beside it was totally unharmed. 

Finally - the Abomasnow successfully planted its palms in the ground. Looker sighed.

The daisy stopped moving.
“What?” said Maxie.
A quarter-second later, the mud splash had stopped mid-collapse, a perfect, three-dimensional freeze-frame. A quite literal freeze frame. One blink and the water turned to white ice. One full second later and all the grass around the fist’s imprint had been caught in that kind of snapshot, turned monochrome and deathly pale like old film. The circle kept growing.
Wait.”
And the stem of the daisy shattered like glass.
“Sheer Cold,” Archie realised, gripping Maxie’s hand, turning tail and breaking the huddle, “ He’s using Sheer Cold - run! Run, now!

As the circle swelled further, flash-freezing more of the puddles and mud, all six broke into a clumsy sprint. A blind sprint. Anywhere. Away from the road. Away from Solaceon Town. Matt tried to call for his Sharpedo to come and run too; it came out as a half-scream, a howl over a sickening hiss and a crackle of flash-frozen water behind him. 


He couldn’t look, he only shoved Tabitha further forward with a hand on his back, heart pounding out of his chest; they could hear him wheezing painfully. Patches of mud and puddles of water kept freezing underfoot, grabbing their boots. Each splash they made as they pulled them out again froze solid in mid-air soon after, beautiful displays an ice sculpturist couldn’t dream of - and that no-one got to see.
Archie had only seen this once before in the open sea; he genuinely thought he’d never see it again. Kyogre he could understand, they were a god , but Looker...

Looker wasn’t watching.
Homely wasn’t either.
Don’t concentrate on the running, Maxie tried to tell himself, as all six pairs of feet flew over the gashes he’d torn in the field just wide enough for a boot, that’s when he’d choke -
“Aggron,” he ordered, “I think Looker’s doing his own thing, so can you just…”


The Aggron grunted. Archie looked behind him to check and saw the circle of frost nearly nipping at his feet, and a pure white statue in the grass behind him. No, three. Near unrecognisable apart from the fin. The open mouth. ...His breath caught in his throat.
“Hey. Hey, move!
In fact, the Aggron couldn’t shift its feet from the pure white hillside they were planted in. It couldn’t feel a thing from the waist down. A thickening layer of frost was quickly creeping up the monster’s already bluish legs and stomach, the metal on its body burned. Homely took off on Honchkrow-back, its eyes glazed over, both metaphorically and literally...and the Aggron fainted.
“Looker,” Homely screamed down at him, as the Honchkrow escaped into the clouds, “ what the hell are you doing?!
Looker stood in the only ring of moving grass and green in a circle of flash-frozen ground, his head down. He couldn’t see any of it. He...didn’t want to, it seemed. The civilians he loved so much were getting out of their cars and running for their lives.

Maxie had his hand on his Pokeball, back turned, sprinting, when he heard Cinderbar bellowing one last time - and a sickening hiss right after that. They returned to the Pokeball near-instantly.
So he never got to see his enemy flee the scene, terrified as he was. He couldn’t care.

Archie’s hand slipped out of his in a split second, but Maxie - Maxie tried his very best to pull ahead, huffing and puffing, and focusing on the field ahead of him, that’d help, the fence, the stream just a little ways ahead, the stony arch over it, the hill curving downwards, the train catching up to them, all of it blurry and shaking. Behind him, a rotten tree in the field burst, shattering like glass as the branches hit the ground. The nesting Starly dropped out of the sky.


“The bridge,” he forced out, “we’ve got to get on the bridge - “
He checked behind him one last time. No-one else was there but the wall of shimmering air. If he stopped for a few too many seconds now, it’d get him.
“There’s no space,” Matt gasped, looking at the tiny space between the rail and the edge of the bridge as the train slowly made its way over, “We’ll fall!”
Maxie’s legs were feeling heavier. His throat burned with every deep breath he tried taking; the air was growing colder and colder. 


“Not the stream,” he gasped, “it’ll - it’ll freeze, it’s too slow - “
“How far does this thing go?” Tabitha snapped, stumbling on a crack and grabbing hold of Matt’s pack on the way down, barely keeping them both upright.
“Don’t look back, now...“
This backpack was forcing him to hunch down. He couldn’t see Archie, he couldn’t see Tabitha. He’d been running and falling, top-heavy and terrified, watching the ground fly past.
“I’ll...be right here.“
If only he didn’t realise he was so exhausted before.
“The train!” Archie yelled, “ Guys, the train!
Then the ground wouldn’t look so enticing.


“Look, there,” he explained hoarsely, checking back on the other five and barely catching a glimpse, “There’s that railing…” He pointed to a bridge between two of the carriages, low to the ground and dusted with frost - it and the train flew ahead of them onto the stone arch and into the forest, too far. Behind it, another one, the carriage running level with Archie but slowly, slowly speeding up. He kept taking long and clumsy strides too far to the left, almost falling onto the track himself. And he couldn’t hear a word from the rest of them.
“Do it!” Shelly cried.
Matt was the first to go - with a clang he jumped and grabbed the cold railing tight, half-running and half-dragged by the train.
“Let me up!” Courtney ordered, jumping onto Matt’s chest and letting him push her upright, slipping through the gap in the railings and collapsing on the bridge, panting.
“Yes! Yes!” Archie called, as Shelly made her leap. Her arms tangled around the railings when she hit it, clang, and her legs dangled over the ground - ‘till she finally found a foothold on the ladder and climbed onto solid metal.  Tabitha snatched the railing perfectly, dragging himself onboard.

Maxie forced a smile. The pain in his chest forced him to wince instead. He stretched his hand out ahead of him - Archie was the only one left there. The hunchback was getting worse. He couldn’t see, his feet were slipping on the snow, but at least, at the very least, everyone was looking at him and cheering his name out, and they’d...
Jump, ” he croaked, seeing Archie slow down to meet him, “you’ll make it.”
“I know. I know. On the count of three, we both jump,” Archie told him breathlessly, watching the bridge and stream close in on them both, “One…”
“Two?”
“Three.“
Maxie and Archie jumped. But...by the time they did, they had to jump forward and up. By the time they did Maxie’s legs were frozen and aching, Archie’s heart felt just about to burst, and...they’d done so much running already. 

They slipped.

So they landed on the lowest railing, side by side, both of their hands wrapped around the thin, freezing metal pole. Their legs gave way under them, quickly getting dragged along in the snow and the gravel. Maxie kicked at the ground furiously, once, twice, uselessly, trying to get upright, until the hill sloped down into the stream and he was kicking in midair.
Quickly, Archie let go of the railing for a moment to try and snatch the one above - but his fingers could barely wrap around it. Every muscle in his arm felt like it’d snap. A rubber band stretched too far. They craned their heads upward, and when they saw four faces staring back at them, horrified, their hearts properly stopped.
“Get ‘em - ”
At once, Matt and Shelly grabbed his arm, four-handed and held on tight. With Courtney grabbing the top of his backpack, Tabitha wrapped their arms under Maxie’s.
“Reach up! I’ve got you, I’ve got you…”
Slowly -
Bro, reach up!
They let go of the railing, their fingers shaking as they snatched the one above it. A tiny frustrated yelp slipped out of Maxie - Tabitha held on tighter. Gritting their teeth, Shelly and Matt dug their feet into the metal plating as well as they could, and bit by bit, hand by hand...
“There.”
Maxie and Archie got a foothold on the bridge.
“You’ve got it.”
Archie staggered onto solid ground and collapsed at once, sliding down the wall of the carriage in front of him and letting out a long-overdue breath. (The little bridge was crowded, and Matt made a nice place to rest.) Maxie - Maxie still clung onto the railing for a few seconds more, his knuckles white, his face equally pale. 

...It was Archie slumping to the floor like a ragdoll that finally persuaded him to let go.

Huffing and puffing, Maxie leaned against the railing and watched as... most of the stream he’d been dangling over froze over from the surface to the river bottom, just a few feet behind them. And yet - the bank closest to them was mostly untouched. A small shockwave rustled the trees and their hair, as the train turned a corner and into the forest.
“It’s stopped,” Shelly whispered.
So silently and almost respectfully, six stowaways watched the field, through the gaps in the pine trees. The grass in an impossibly wide circle was all bleached white. The mud and broken soil had turned to permafrost, presumably. And the Aggron. The Aggron, twice the height of all the houses, that frightened Maxie so, that had turned into an ice sculpture.
Poor thing, he thought.
“I...don’t know whose field that is,” Courtney murmured, “the Sokolovs?”


And that was the last any of them ever saw of Solaceon Town.


 

It was only ten in the morning when they left, and Matt was just about ready to curl up and sleep, ‘till the train took them somewhere that...well, wasn’t there.


As they disappeared into the mountains with no-one in hot pursuit, or so it seemed, Shelly got up and forced her way into the carriage in front of them. The wind was picking up, the air felt a little thinner - and of course, why would they have to lock it, if no-one in their right mind would actually jump onto a moving train? That’s what she told Archie with a laugh as she tugged at the stiff sliding door, and walked inside the boxcar. 

The whole cart was filled with...nothing useful. Every surface glittered with a layer of frost that was starting to melt away. Pushed against the back were crates and crates of bits and bobs meant for Poke Centers, in townships and villages where delivery trucks couldn’t go. E xactly where we’re going, Maxie reminded them all and himself, as he sat down on one. 


Courtney, on the other hand - she climbed to the very top of the pile and curled up like a small cat. Her backpack felt nice and weighty on her, and the chatter down below could hardly reach her. (Especially when Archie picked up a potion, and realised all the liquid inside was rock-solid, that got everyone going. Predictably, Maxie tossed it at a wall with a clang.)

Then, the damage assessment began.
The emergency kits were all there, but that was all there was. Apart from the clothes on their backs. A sleeping bag, a couple day’s worth of food, money - ha! - and a passport, for what good it was. Goodness, Maxie had said to Matt as they all compared what they had, if he’d known they would be stowaways he’d have taken more sandwiches instead of that balaclava. 


All their Pokemon had fainted, of course. And most of the people were on the brink of it, too. Maxie, Archie and Matt all had grazed knees and thighs from getting dragged along the ground. Team Magma clearly had a fight with the ground and lost. Maxie wasn’t even aware of his purplish-black eye and bruised arms ‘till Shelly pointed them out to him.

Archie himself had to take a while to dry off; his shoes and socks were uncomfortably damp, the back of his bomber jacket, too. (Matt brought up frostbite - Archie thought he was joking.) Naturally he tried to dry them off the old-fashioned way, walking outdoors and holding the jacket in the open air on the bridge with the beautiful view despite Shelly’s...confusion. (She heard him yelp when the wind almost snatched it.) Sooner or later, Archie shuffled back to the huddle on the boxcar floor, laying his jacket on a crate and sitting down between Matt and Maxie, shivering. (He could hide it, but Matt and Maxie were always a perceptive pair.)

Courtney was trying to break the silence as she always did, but the talk of how a Nurse Joy in faraway Snowpoint would somehow be able to heal their Pokemon, even if by all means that should be literally impossible considering they were statues and how she’d always wondered why...wasn’t helping too much.
“Y’ think,” Shelly quietly pointed out afterward, “the train...might get stopped?”


Maxie was in the middle of trying to drape his aviator coat over Archie’s shoulders.
“...Ah.”
“...Oh.”
“A chance, yeah.”
“No, they probably will.”
“They saw us, yeah…”
“Damn.”
It was too early for this. Or at least it felt that way.


“Still, what happened to ‘Looker,’” Tabitha wondered, shrugging his shoulders and trying to break the mood, “anyway? He was right in the middle of it. I saw the first guy running off,” he continued, listing on his fingers, “I think Homely got away, but...”
“I think I saw him?”
Felt very strange, Archie thought, knowing all their names. He really didn’t like it.
“What even was that?” he muttered, staring off into space a little and cradling his Pokeball with the Sharpedo inside, “Was he trying to get Homely? Was he just that mad at you?” he proposed, looking to Maxie, “Did he just...try and off - no.”
“I find it best not to think about it,” Maxie replied, quickly and curtly.
“Ah-ha. No-o-ope. Not touchin’ that.” (Archie hiccuped.)
“I mean, we’re still alive,” Courtney suggested from several crates above, “didn’t work, did it?”
“I don’t...know how.


Matt and Maxie could feel all of Archie’s body stop holding itself together, as he shrank and collapsed like an understuffed toy into Matt’s arms. Each loud and shiver-y breath he took made his eyes and nose tingle. He tried tilting his head up, but...somehow seeing the frosted metal roof and listening to that wind howl outside made it worse; couldn’t think why. Couldn’t think.
“Ssh. Ssh, it’s alright,” Maxie tried, cautiously wrapping his arms around Archie’s shoulders, “we’re all right here now, aren’t we…”
Matt would’ve said something, but he was always a sympathetic crier.
“You bought us time. Your idea worked - isn’t that wonderful?”
...And naturally, that made Archie burst into a flood of tears.
He never thought little old Archie could do so much, in one morning.



A few hundred metres ahead and a long while later, the conductor and engineer of the Sinnoh Nortrak were both panicking for an entirely different reason. One of them with the free hand had finally found the definition of ‘Sheer Cold’ - it took a lot of search terms, a lot of people saying it had been banned in public.
“That’s half the stock ruined, miss, everything behind...that carriage, I’m guessing,” the conductor explained, bringing up a dusty list of what they were carrying, “potions they could potentially save if the, uh, bottles don’t break, the perishables - gone.”
“That’s a crime. We’re gonna be witnesses,” the engineer groaned, squinting through the thickening snowstorm ahead of her, “I’m gonna have to show up in court.
“There’ll be plenty of other witnesses, miss…”
“If they’re alive.”
“I was gonna say if they come forward. ...Jeez.”

The radio crackled into life; the conductor flicked a switch on the console. On the other end of the line was a gravelly voice, a tired voice. Definitely not the one they were used to.
“Sinnoh Nortrak 102, Sinnoh Nortrak 102. This is the International Police.”
“Already?” said the engineer.



“Do you mind if I...take the coat?” Maxie whispered to Archie, still curled up by the crate after a long while, all done with crying, and yet still a little stunned. They all were, really. Archie held the sleeve of Maxie’s jacket close to his cheek; it seemed to help. Maybe it was the warmth. The fluff. The smell? (No, that was weird.)
...Still, he nodded and reluctantly let go.
Maxie patted down Archie’s bomber jacket to see if it was dry and handed it back, gently lifting his muddy old, scraggy old coat off their shoulders and putting it back on.
(He simply had to look out there. He just didn’t want to catch cold. The idea had come to nest in his head as soon as he’d said ‘wonderful idea’ to Archie, and he couldn’t get it to fly off.)

Which is why Maxie marched up to the door of the boxcar, found the lock, fiddled with it a little - and tugged it open.
“Maxie?”
A blast of freezing wind and flakes of snow snuck inside.
Max!
So naturally, Maxie pulled it wider, far enough to poke his head through.
“What’re you doing? ” Tabitha got up.
...Archie had a feeling.

Maxie found himself looking down a mountain. The mythical Mt. Coronet, and they had gone halfway up it. There was a grey, sharp, rocky slope directly below his feet if he took one step, and from there - there, there was nothing. He couldn’t even see the horizon for all the clouds, but from here to where everything disappeared, nothing but scraggly pine trees and tussock grass sticking out of untouched snowdrifts.
“He’s gonna fall out!”
“No, he won’t…”
This train track was the only man-made thing for miles.
“Shelly,” Maxie explained, his face quite numb, “you said something about...getting stopped at the next station. Of course. Someone had to be watching us get on, and where else would we have gotten to,” he continued, seeing everyone nervously glance at one another, “But - ”
Maxie smiled at them, hopefully.
“What if we aren’t onboard when it arrives?”

...That made Courtney sit up.
“You know,” Archie remarked, sheepishly looking over at Shelly, “I’d be lying if I said I...wasn’t thinking the same kind of thing?”


“Jumping out?” Maxie asked, tilting his head.
What?!
“Not that part specifically, no,” he corrected, “...though I don’t see how else we’d do it, so yeah.”
“He’s got a point,” Tabitha mumbled -
“And then we’d try and make it back to wherever this is going, right?” Shelly guessed, getting up to take a peek out the door herself, “I mean - oh. Oh, wow.”
“Let me see - “
“I got some food from the lodge!” Matt exclaimed, picking out a bag with last night’s dinner he couldn’t finish in it, “Tabitha, Maxie - you hike, don’t you?”
“Weather’s gonna be shit,” Courtney warned them.
“Yes, indeed, I do,” Maxie shouted back, while Archie came up to him to peer out the door, “and look - we’ve lost them for good this time,” he continued, at an almost manic pace, “Potentially. We’ve - we’ve got to take the chance, seize the opportunity, we’ve already lost the van - ”
“...Be brave?” Archie suggested, face flushed a tiny bit.
“Exactly.”

“All in favor,” Maxie asked one last time, turning back to the slightly stunned group, “say ‘aye.’”



“Oh, thank the Mesprit ,” the conductor sighed, leaning over the radio, “We’ve just been attacked. Someone let loose a - a Sheer Cold wave, I think - in a public area, too - we didn’t see if anyone got hurt, I think it was a man, tall, in a black coat, with an Abomasnow...”
“We’re aware. My name is Agent Chaser.”
“There’s no damage to the train,” the engineer clarified, “no-one else on-board.”
“Actually, we suspect there now are. Six other people, to be exact. The leaders of Team Aqua and Magma. We witnessed them quote-unquote ‘freighthopping’ near the back of the train,” said the voice, “and we neutralised them.”
“...Who?”



“Aye,” said Tabitha with a sincere smile, “but...I like that we’re still using democracy.”
“Aye. We’re almost out of this mess, bro,” Matt continued, helping him and Maxie force the door open, “I can tell.”
“All I know is,” Courtney snapped, hopping off the crate, “is that I intend to actually keep a promise for once in my life. Aye. Aye, we’re climbing this mountain.”
“Aye,” Shelly finished, raising her hand, “We all...jump together, then?”

“Obviously,” Maxie replied.



Both engineer and conductor went deathly quiet. Obediently the conductor moved to unlock the back door, but his hand froze on the handle. For goodness’ sake, he had only one Pokeball at his belt - Skimble, the station’s Glameow. Barely level five. He couldn’t do that to her. What did ‘neutralised’ even mean - they can’t have been neutralised if they got away.
“Are they...the ones who did it?” the conductor asked loudly, trying to keep his already fragile composure.
The man on the radio paused for thought.
“No.”
...The conductor still didn’t move.
“Who did it, then?” the engineer asked, innocently enough.
No response.
“If I hadn’t released the brakes when I did,” the engineer continued, “I’d be dead; who did it?”
No response.
“I’m sorry, but that’s unrelated, and classified.”
Is anyone in danger? -
The voice shut up completely. From the sounds of it, the person behind the microphone got up and left before someone finally cut the feed. The engineer sat there, shaking her head - before the conductor shoved the back of his itinerary under her nose.
...A messy sketch of a tall man, with a coat, an Abomasnow, and a pompadour.



Everyone’s food had been checked to see how long it could last - a couple of days. A neat inbuilt compass had been found on Shelly’s DexNav. The sun was beginning to dip near the horizon - at only noon. Scarves and extra shirts and beanies had been fished out of backpacks, though of course, they hadn’t been picked for a mountain hike. Of course, Maxie hoped, the windchill made the cold seem worse than it actually was. 


With the door of the boxcar forced wide open and their backpacks securely fastened around their backs, only Courtney stood at the doorway, watching the mountainside fly by and watching closely. Maxie - well, Maxie could hardly think. For excitement? For fear?
“Alright, you’re looking for a corner, that’s when we’ll slow down,” Shelly reminded her -
In truth, he just wanted off of this train as soon as possible.
“And remember,” Matt said to them all, “once you land, try and roll, protect your head…”
Look at it all down there. No-one was there to watch them jump.
“Snowdrift and corner,” Courtney reported, “dead ahead. Looks deep.” All six lined up.
And right now, after having twenty, maybe thirty people almost watch him fail spectacularly, with his precious coat covered in muck and a black eye…
“Go, go, go!”
He was ready as he’d ever be.

Now! ” Maxie cried, running and jumping out the wide-open door side-by-side with all five of his partners in crime when the train rounded the corner. For a second the howling wind felt like it’d hold him in mid-air forever. All he could see was the endless sky and the monolith of a mountain ahead. But he tucked in his feet, curled into a ball, shielded his head, held his breath, shut his eyes - and plunged directly into the giant, white drift beside the tracks.
Everything went white. The roaring stopped. Maxie tumbled head over heel, heel over head, down, down, until finally he came to a stop...albeit, half-buried in snow and the wrong way up.

...He rested for a moment.


Then, kicking and struggling and digging he managed to force himself upright again, shaking powder snow out of his coat as he blinked and looked around. The drift came up past his knees; everything looked...so much larger from down on the ground. The sky had gotten dim. Matt was waving to him from halfway down the slope, with a dizzy Tabitha by his side catching his breath on a boulder - and Courtney was already shuffling around busily, helping Shelly to her feet even though the snow came up to her chest.

He looked to his right. Archie was having a little trouble getting a foothold; his backpack was pulling him down a little, too. Quickly, Maxie struggled over and let him grab their hand, yanking them to their feet with one last hmph.
“Everyone alright?” he called out, looking around the rocky slope.
“Aye,” Archie told him as they shuffled downhill, with Maxie as a temporary human crutch, “Might’ve landed a bit hard on my feet - “
“There - I’ve got you...“
“Down ‘ere!” Matt called out.
“Comiiing!“
...Both sighed with relief. The train’s final freight car trundled by above them, and then, nothing. To be perfectly honest - Maxie always thought people were being oddly figurative, when they said winter made everything quieter. Dare he say, more peaceful.

“I think I can kind of see something already,” Archie rambled in a soft, low voice, leaning a little closer to Maxie while the whole group came together, beside an old, ice-crusted pine tree, “see, that light over there? On your right, over the tree?”
“Yes, yes, I do…”
“That might be someone.”
Everyone went quiet, and watched the light patch on the horizon.
“...Could be the clouds, though,” he admitted, still smiling with the crow’s feet around his eyes. ...Maxie looked over at Archie for a moment instead. He had powder snow dusted on his face and beard; he sounded and looked...more alive than ever, and if Archie looked alive now...

“Either way,” Maxie declared, standing up straight with a firm salute - “shall we depart?”

Notes:

HERE WE GO FINALE TIME. this isn't the end of the fic (in case you worried it was from the title alone) but...it's the end of this part if that makes sense. the part that i've been waiting to write since...twenty chapters ago? the part where maxie and archie finally get what they want, and i hope you're as excited as i am.

...because winter's here.

Chapter 28: The Breakthrough

Summary:

Everybody won that day.

All six fugitives have jumped off of a freight train in the middle of the Coronet Mountain Range, disappearing once and for all. There is no battle at Snowpoint City. There is no car chase, seeing as there is no van. Now should be their chance to reach a town, and with no-one watching...finally settle down to rest.
But the Coronet Mountain Range is uninhabited for a very, very good reason.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

That light Archie saw on the horizon was definitely just the sun, he realised.
Ah, well , he thought to himself. Lower your standards a little, at least the sun’s still out. 


“Right, then,” Maxie called out, once he’d clambered back uphill and started waiting for the rest to do the same. (Well, strictly speaking, he could hardly wait at all.)
“Ay, careful,” Matt replied, pointing directly at his feet.
“A-hem,” he repeated, taking a step off the rails he’d been standing on and checking to his right, “Now, before we do leave, I have a few suggestions - a few rules.”
With a sweep of his arm, he pointed up the trainline - the only ground as far as the eye could see that wasn’t covered up with a thick layer of snow. ...It felt almost wrong , talking so loudly out here. If he’d known, he would’ve listened for the exact moment when the rumble of wheels on rail finally died and maybe prepared.


“Rule number one; we follow the trainline. If we - do that, we’re guaranteed to find shelter.” A nod of agreement here and there. He looked to Archie standing a little ways down the slope, hoping that he might say something. Confirm him.
By that logic, this was also the way that Interpol would expect them to go - no. No. Stop that.


“Rule number two, we stick together, no wandering off. And we should move at the speed of the slowest person here,” Maxie continued, looking from Archie to Tabitha, “who would that be?...” A few more nods. The obvious had been stated. 


“Me,” said Courtney, stepping onto the clear ground, dusting a layer of snow off her pants that came up past her knees.
“Oh, yeeah,” Tabitha murmured, like a man who had only just noticed her height.
“Rule number three,” said Maxie, while Matt bent down, picked Courtney up off the ground, and lifted her onto his back, “If we find a decent shelter, we shall stay there, daytime or otherwise - “
“Or,” Archie suggested, motioning to all the snow, “we could make one?”
“Dude. You’re slipping.”
“Yeah, I’ve got this big backpack on, haven’t I?”
“And rule number four,” Maxie tried to tell them, raising his voice as he absentmindedly stepped right back onto the train tracks, “keep your ears covered, keep your gloves on. And we shall all stop at once if anyone starts stumbling, mumbling, fumbling, or…” he explained, counting on his fingers, “grumbling an uncharacteristic amount. I believe those are the four things we have to watch out for,” Maxie finished, wandering right back off the line again towards the sloping ground, “if we don’t want to - “


The snow gave way under his left foot with a jolt.
Archie tilted his head - “You alright there, mate?”
“Yes, yes - congratulations, Archie,” Maxie told him in a hurry, stumbling back upright with his arms still splayed out, “you have just passed the test.”



“You know,” Courtney mentioned, “you could probably put me down here, it’s fine.”
...Why did Archie think he needed a backpack this big again? Right now, he was trying his best to keep up while he shoved everything back into the front pocket and teased out the gloves, with a plastic bag full of food between his teeth in the meantime. He’d remembered all the things he needed for a hike all at once.
“You’re on your phone, aren’t you?” said Matt, “Like, you need your hands to get down - ”
“I’m just checking to see if there’s data - “
Half of him felt perfectly fine being...more or less alone. Over time the train line had climbed onto this…smooth, white plateau with rolling hills and stark black rocks jutting out of the horizon, frankly beautiful. Beautiful in a way that didn’t make any sense, given the context. Maybe he’d be allowed to say that once he came back here afterwards when they had barely any supplies.
“Wait,” Tabitha chuckled, “you’re looking for Wi-Fi out here?”
“I’m looking for data, there’s a difference.”
Of course, in the middle of that Archie forgot that you needed both hands free to put on gloves.


“No, there isn’t!”
“Yes, there is!”
“There is data?”
“No, there isn’t! It’s the same thing except one costs money - “
So - he tried balancing the backpack on his knee. But then he remembered you needed both legs to walk.
“Are we gonna call 111, then?” Shelly wondered, “like, Search and Rescue?”
“So you admit,” said Courtney, leaning over, “there is a difference between Wi-Fi and data.”
“Well, we’re not gonna get either of them, are we?!”
“If one of us breaks our legs, perhaps we call them,” Maxie butted in - “but otherwise - “

‘I say we call them as soon as we can - what are they going to do, arrest us? If Interpol’s going to be using vital resources and helicopters like that, then they’ve got a lot to answer for,’ was what Archie would have said, if a plastic bag was not currently in his mouth.
“Okay, yeah,” Courtney concluded, putting her phone back after seeing no results, “Tabitha’s right, we’re fucked.” She took the opportunity to swat at a nearby tree branch and knock the snow off onto Tabitha’s head. On second thought, she quite liked being tall.
“I did not say we were ‘fucked’ - honestly - “

 

“Indeed,” Maxie repeated, checking behind him. Archie finally slipped the second glove on and swung the backpack back onto his back, the bag of food still in his hand.
“Ay, Maxie - “ he called, “how long have we been walking?”
He didn’t know why he didn’t just put it away, other than the fact he was hungry, but that was probably less important than how he needed two hands, or keep up with everyone else…
“Around twenty minutes. I’m afraid it’ll be a while yet.”
(Archie snickered.) But still, they’d only just started, and the hunger pains weren’t too bad yet, just a twinge, nothing distracting if he focused on walking...


Actually, that was the definition of distracting.
He took the plastic-wrapped (that’d need to be taken care of, wouldn’t want to litter) protein bar (bigger than he thought) out of the bag (smaller than he thought) and snapped it in two - squirrelling the other, slightly too small half away for later when he actually needed it.

All of that deliberation took too long for Archie’s taste, for he bar didn’t taste quite right anymore; too sweet.



When you had been in a van for a couple of weeks with a little lamp on the roof to keep you company, it was easy to forget how early the sun set here.

Did they elect to ignore it? Maybe so - Maxie would say they didn’t ignore it at all, simply decided there wasn’t anything he could do about it. After all, if they followed rule number one, they wouldn’t need to step off of the train line; all they’d need were one pair of working eyes, enough food, and a decent amount of morale. And the morale wasn’t an issue, or so Maxie hoped, everyone was chattering about the terrible weather and the day they’d all had.

“See,” Archie was telling Matt, messing with his backpack, “you might wanna tighten it more - “
“Oh, yeah, thanks!”
Better than all of them being quiet; he didn’t know what he’d do then to cheer them up. Maxie had told them - looking at Archie - that they would be trying their best to keep a routine; breakfast, lunch, dinner. That would help.
“There, you’re sorted!”
...But the day was short. A less brave group of people, that hadn’t already almost died earlier that morning, would have given up and turned back when the biting wind started blowing in their faces. And in truth, a little part of Maxie was asking when he’d get to go to sleep inside the van that, logically, he knew was in Interpol custody.
“Everyone,” he cried out, squinting at a dark spot on a hill, “I think I can see something!”
There was no way he could argue himself out of the fact he was now definitely homeless, and if he remembered correctly from the time he was very, very obsessed with land usage, this was the climate one statistically did not want to be homeless in.


None of this was to say that Maxie wasn’t already cheered up. Look at him now. Completely unburdened. Perhaps this was what he needed.
“Is that a tunnel?” Archie wondered, as Maxie ran off ahead of them all, taking a more direct route over to the hill even if it meant cutting his own path through the snow and the scattered rocks. Ah, what the heck, he thought, stepping off the tracks and walking in their footsteps too. 

 

Maxie was the first to reach it, chipped into the stone hill by a Machamp or perhaps a team of Timburr, without a brick or a light in sight. With a little hesitation he peered inside - whoever made this carved a little bit of space on either side of the track, where the ground had been covered with leftover gravel, damp from melted snow. When he stepped inside properly - it was like the wind had never been blowing in the first place.


Without another word, the others eagerly filed in after him. Backpacks hit the gravelly ground. Courtney hopped right off Matt’s back onto the floor. Tabitha unzipped his pack once he and the rest sat down, tried to get comfortable. (Difficult, but not impossible.)
“You’re right,” Matt commented, rubbing at his back, “I mean, you’re tiny, but we probably don’t need to piggyback the whole way…”

“Alright, I’ve got all the stuff we couldn’t eat from the lodge in here. There’s the salad, the omelette, half the steak,” he listed, handing out some plastic bags to Archie, Courtney, Shelly, “some of the garlic bread, too, that might’ve gotten a bit squished.”
“Do we save it?” Archie wondered -
“Naah,” Matt told him, “better eat it tonight.”
“If it’s cold, won’t it go off slower?” Shelly proposed, taking the sleeping bag out of her pack, shuffling up against the rock wall and tucking herself inside.
“True, true,” said Maxie, sitting cross legged on the tracks and trying to rub some feeling back into his numbed face without drawing too much attention to himself.
“Yeah,” Courtney mumbled through a mouthful of omelette, “S’ gone cold, though.”
Shelly stifled a laugh. “No shit, honey.” Then - with a clattering of metal and a zip, zip, zip , Courtney started rummaging through the bottom of her backpack, glaring at the messy contents of it before her face lit up...and she pulled out a glittering red butterfly knife.


“Why did you put a knife in your escape kit?...” Archie asked.
“Well, why do you think I have a knife in my escape kit?”
“Hey, I’m not making any assumptions here...“
“To make fire! ” Maxie gasped -
“Oh, yeah, because the first thing I’m gonna do when I see Interpol is commit arson,” Courtney replied in a slow drawl, as she fumbled around for a nearby bit of stone. (Maxie’s face fell.)
“But yeah, I think I could make fire with this. Anyone got some trash?...”


The group started foraging in their backpacks and pockets for an old receipt here, a sandwich wrapper there while they ate, all of which Courtney tore up into tiny little strips and gathered into a messy pile. Even the frayed end of Maxie’s cheap red woolen scarf would work alright as tinder - one had to make sacrifices, of course. 

Then - they waited with bated breath as she struck the knife against the chip of flint from the ground, pressed up against the tangle of red string. Once with a quiet click. Again with a flicker of light that Maxie might’ve imagined. Again with a proper spark this time, that died. And one last time, with a spark that made the string start smoking. 


With a huff and a puff, the cloud of smoke grew bigger, and once it started flickering, Courtney laid the string in the nest of paper. The fire sprung up at once, with an audible gasp from everyone watching. Archie took off his thick gloves for the first time since that morning, and stretched his hands out over it to soak up all the warmth he could get. Everyone was - you could hardly see the actual fire underneath.

“How’d you learn?” Archie wondered, holding a boiled egg over the fire for a moment.
“Can’t really remember.”

One by one, without really agreeing to, they propped their bags up behind them once they were done eating - a crude sort of windbreak.
Matt was struggling not to accidentally lay his leg on a train track, in his struggle to get comfortable, and Tabitha tried his best to sleep sitting up - Courtney still watched the fire, fanning it every now and then. Shelly’s boots stood beside it, drying out.

Maxie himself was curled up on top of his backpack, eyes half open and watching the fire proudly too. (It was an unorthodox resting spot, but softer.) Really, a less brave man would have probably cried ‘enough, enough, this is unfair!’ or wanted to run away home, after they took the van and his darling Cinderbar - but here he was. With a fire. Food. Not dead. Even if Interpol were here, he thought - well, what a kick in the face this would be, to forget about them.

Still, the rest of him had missed the message that it was alright to fall asleep.


“Do you think anyone would notice,” Archie asked no-one in particular, “if - if another freight train or something actually came through here?”


Archie - he had a feeling he’d wake up the next morning with an aching left side however he slept; if he ever did go to sleep. Or if he ever did wake - no, no.
“Probably just honk their horn at us,” Shelly murmured, turning over in her sleeping bag.
“They’d be rather confused, I imagine,” Maxie added, shivering a little, “as to how we got so incredibly lost up here in the first place. Perhaps they’d even know who we were.”
“True, true,” Archie replied, staring at the roof of the tunnel, “you reckon they’d stop?”
Maxie sat up - “Ar- chie .”
“I’m serious.”
“Of - of course they would,” Maxie explained with a chuckle, “they wouldn’t have little photographs of us sitting on their dashboard with ‘do not rescue’ written underneath…”
“Naah,” Archie clarified, finally closing his eyes, “I meant more even if they didn’t know, if they were trying to get some place on time…”
He paused for a moment.
“But they would, though,” he said with a faint smile, “you’re right.”
Then Archie turned over and tried his very best to fall asleep, leaving Maxie with a tiny, tiny thought that would keep him awake.



The idea that maybe, maybe their shenanigans yesterday had ruined the whole track in Solaceon Town, and therefore no-one would be passing by, put Maxie to rest at last. And while it was strange to think that he, of all people, would ruin a small trade route, after worrying so much about one swapped license plate, he...couldn’t think straight at all. He hugged the backpack he propped himself up on close, tucked his head inside his sleeping bag, and dreamed of climbing Mt. Coronet all the way to the peak.
Then the wind changed.
“What on earth? - “

Maxie woke up covered from head to toe in goosebumps. The field outside was barely even light. A gust of wind had snuck into the tunnel, blown over their backpacks and snuffed out the fire, or at least - what was left of it. One by one, everyone else sat up in their sleeping bags, yawning and grumbling and wondering how long the fire even lasted, and Archie found himself glaring down what was now a glorified wind tunnel.
“Well - it was good while it lasted,” he commented, turning to Courtney.
Their first proper day in the wilderness had gotten off to a wonderful start.

The group took to walking downhill in one large huddle that day, instead of in a neat, orderly line. Maxie walked at the front, his glasses fogging up every time he took a breath. And behind him everyone shifted places once in a while, so each would get a turn at being shielded from the wind. It took more than nips at their ears or noses - more like bites. 


Every now and then, Archie might call for them to stop so they could rest their aching legs. Maxie tried teaching them all some proper stretches when they did, in the hope it’d help, but they’d nowhere to properly sit apart from in the snow.
At the very least, Archie finally had an excuse to eat the last of that protein bar, and feel a little less vaguely guilty about it than before. (Maxie said it was breakfast time before they left that morning, what reason would he have?)

“I can’t imagine this could be much harder than Mt Chimney, really,” he was asking Tabitha now, gesturing to the cloud of pure grey ahead of him, “just colder, and longer…”
“I’d hope we have...decent stamina after all those climbs we did, a while back.”
“I wouldn’t really blame you, we’ve kinda just been...sitting around in the van for a couple weeks,” Archie chimed in, “if y’ think about it - “ (Shelly elbowed him.)
“A while back?” Maxie wondered, raising an eyebrow, “Oh, no.“
“You’d sing, I remember. That was interesting.” (Shelly resisted the urge to elbow him too.)
“We never really stopped doing it - “ he protested, “did we? We didn’t.”
“For fun.”

Fun?
“Not for...work. Magma work, I meant,” Tabitha clarified, fixing his scarf, “we kind of dropped the more casual stuff - but it was fun, I reckon. Just walking around and talking about...rock stuff.” He waited for a reaction from Maxie; after the word ‘Team Magma’ was dropped in, they seemed to wait with bated breath for a final word that didn’t come. Part of him regretted doing that, but he’d have to do it at some point.
“Oh - “ Maxie laughed, “why didn’t you say so?”
“I might’ve.”

“Well, then - we’re hiking now, we’re talking, this is perfect,” Maxie retorted immediately, with a smile that didn’t quite work, and a noticeable bite to his words. That is, until a few moments later when he heard what he’d said - his eyes widened. His face started flushing red, and he turned back to the train-tracks, stony-faced. Tabitha only tilted his head.
“I was about to say,” he explained, scratching the back of his neck, “did you want to maybe...pick it up again after we’re, you know - not possibly going to die?
“Sorry,” came the very quick and blunt reply, “Bad joke.” 


“Look,“ he kept arguing, stepping ahead of Maxie, “I’m not exactly bitter about it - “
(Maxie didn’t believe himself for even a second.)
“Of course,” he said, nodding eagerly.
(It wasn’t relevant, it wasn’t true, it wasn’t even humorous - it was a reflex. It wasn’t new.)
“We’d be just a couple of...guys being dudes.”
(Surely the words had to come from somewhere in that head of his.)
“What are you two even talking about?” Shelly chimed in from behind them.
(That could’ve been a lovely conversation, too.)

“Oh, just - personal stuff,” Tabitha retorted, with a wave of the hand, before turning back to Maxie to finish his point from before. But the man was already clearing his throat to sing once again, for at least he’d know what he had to say then. Loud enough to cause an avalanche, and with a faux Scottish accent to rival Archie’s.
And I would walk five hundred miles, and I would walk five hundred more!
If this is how he expresses friendship now, Tabitha thought, then so be it.
Just to be that man,” Archie continued, from the back of the huddle, “who walked a thousand miles to fall down at your door…”




The second night wasn’t quite as kind to them. Maxie’s singing and constant chattering grew croaky as the hours wore on; even without the wind, the cold air alone made his throat sting. 

 

Archie had gone from bearably hungry to feeling slightly ill - all the same, he still tried to ignore it; especially when Matt was starting to worry about the persistent prickling in his face and in his hands. (When he described it, Archie almost felt a tingling in his fingers too. It was either him being sympathetic - or just frostnip.) 

And yes, they were rational, they decided to turn in for the night while the sun was still in the sky, when they came upon a forest of half-dead, half-buried pine trees and snow banks by the train tracks. It could hardly even be called a forest, really - just a stand of trees and then a cliff. The heads of sleeping Snover stuck out of the drifts. Hibernating Chingling hung from tree branches, like a strange decoration.


Perfect for making a snow cave, Archie would suggest to them with a hopeful grin, sticking his boot into a particularly high drift. They’d work in shifts, digging out the drift from the inside. Matt would get to rest and warm his face back up. Courtney would set up the fire, just outside. (Trash supplies were running low, so Maxie sacrificed an inch or two of scarf.)

But an hour later, the sun was gone, and the Bronzong on the mountain-top all chimed a hollow nine ‘o clock. The inside of the cave was only big enough for four. The tiny fire was dying, unattended. And Maxie and Archie were trying to make the drift big enough to fit them all inside, handful by handful of snow, while Tabitha and Shelly dug at the inside.
“Anyhow,” Maxie was rambling, brushing some loose powder off a tree and walking back to the snow cave, “little did I know, I had reversed the van so far backwards that when I let go of the brake, the whole thing went…”
He paused. His partner seemed a little preoccupied.


“The whole th-thing went down the hill, yeah?” Archie finished, rubbing his hands together.
“Indeed it did,” Maxie agreed, already marching over to him, “now, then, what’s wrong?”
“Oh, just...a bit numb - “ After a moment of thought, Maxie took one of Archie’s mittens, quickly pulled it closer for inspection, turned it over - and harrumphed quite loudly.
“No wonder , these are damp.”
“A little, ” Archie admitted with a slightly squeaky voice, focusing more on Maxie than the gloves themselves, “Ehh, it’s fine.”
“Not a little. And they’re so thin, too - “
They still hadn’t let go of his wrist, and their grip was quite strong. Not in a bad way.
“Ach,” Archie tried to say, “they were a bit...cheap. In fairness, I didn’t have mountain climbing in mind when I bought them.”
“Well, yes, fair enough - but doesn’t it hurt?
“Nah, nah, it doesn’t hurt, it just - tingles. Is it not...meant to?”

Maxie’s eyes widened, and Archie realised what the answer was.
“Goodness,” said Maxie, brushing off the snow crusted onto Archie’s mittens and clasping them tight, “of...of course it’s not meant to and you know it, you - you silly goose. Now I know, none of us including myself are exactly...well prepared and I know you’d rather not grumble,” he described, rubbing Archie’s hand furiously enough to warm it up, “but I’d hate to see you come out of this with one less finger or - or a nasty chill, or anything of the sort. And If I were you ,” he finished, poking Archie in the chest, “I would treat myself a little more kindly.”
“O-oh.”
Archie didn’t know whether to take that as a compliment, advice, or both. The words said one thing, Maxie’s face said another.
“Thaanks?...”
He’d never been called a silly goose before.
“Good,” Maxie said with a determined nod, “then what shall we do?”
“Uh - take a break, I suppose,” Archie rambled, scratching the back of his neck as Maxie led him back to the entrance of the snow cave through the trees , “I mean, look at that, we’re basically almost…”
For good measure, Maxie squeezed his hand again.

“Do I...look okay?” Archie asked quietly, as Maxie crawled inside first. He took a glance backwards and tilted his head - their eyes were a little sunken, the face more gaunt than before despite the smile, the beard in the awkward halfway stage of growing back.
“Oh, you look perfectly fine, Archie,” Maxie told him, nonchalantly as he could, “now, come in - “
(Huh.)

When Maxie peered back inside through the tiny door, he found the other four waiting, all bunched up against the cave wall in a muddled huddle. Their backpacks were all dumped outside in a heap, for the sake of saving space. The only thing they’d taken in with them were the sleeping bags, and a sandwich or an apple, if they were lucky.

Matt seemed to be the pillow everyone had curled on - and after burying his stinging face in a spare pair of tracksuit pants, warmed over Courtney’s short lived fire, he reported, he felt much better. (Only now he couldn’t get up. Let alone leave.) So Archie and Maxie did the same and curled up in the pile with their legs tucked against their chest, in the dark - Maxie was giving him a constant stream of advice, from ‘eat something’ to ‘keep your hands in the sleeping bag and you’ll feel perfect by morning.’
Inside the cave felt beautifully warm, at least by contrast. At least at first. At least until the sting of the snowy floor started seeping up. Either way, as soon as they sat down they felt the urge to lie down, and as soon as that happened, they would drift off.

Shelly sat up, her head almost brushing against the roof of the cave. She craned her around to try and see the dead fire - and gently nudged Courtney’s sleeping bag.

“Yeah, I know the fire’s out - “ she murmured, turning back over.

“Uh-huh. But, like…still, we’re supposed to ‘leave no trace - ‘ anyway, I’m gonna go clean it up,” Shelly explained, while she unzipped her sleeping bag, crawled out of the snow cave, and beckoned for Courtney to wake up a little, to come along too.

“Interpol’s not gonna spot the fire, dude. They’ll be in a helicopter.”

 

...Maxie wished she hadn’t said that. 

 

But unbeknownst to him, the pair might have gotten distracted, while they were fishing bits of charred string and sticks out of the snow. Maybe Shelly pointed out the clear midnight sky poking out between the stands of trees, gone on about light pollution for a minute or two. 

They would’ve wandered not very far to the edge of the cliff for a better view, on impulse - they were already out here, after all. A hundred feet below their shoes would be a narrow valley with near-vertical slopes, cleaved into the rock. Courtney would hold an arm out in front of Shelly, almost without thinking.

 

On the other side of that, another part of the mountain range just like the one they were standing on, cold and sharp and iced over - but that wouldn’t be the important part. All because Courtney would be standing a couple feet to the right. She’d see a pinprick of light behind it. 

 

And they would know what they’d have to do, to see it better. Run to the right however possible, huffing and puffing and on each other’s tails the whole way there, through the trees, onto the tracks, down the railway line ‘till it turned into a stick-thin brick bridge hanging over the hundred-foot-drop and a meltwater lake, lean over the rickety, rusty old iron railings into the open sky, side by side...and look up. 

 

It wouldn’t just be one light, it would be a cluster. Far away, very far away. Fuzzy...but straight ahead. And they’d be yellow.

...Street lamp yellow.

 


 

In truth, though - Maxie did see them coming back . He saw them rummaging through their backpacks for the spare money, through a gap between his fingers, and he knew what they had said word-for-word. His insomnia was paying off. Somehow that emboldened him to stay awake for what he was fairly sure was the rest of the night - as if night really meant anything anymore. As if he had any kind of reliable sun to go by.

He feigned surprise when Shelly shook each and every one of them awake and declared they had found a home for them to go to, that was easy. He feigned ignorance when Courtney joked that they definitely wouldn’t have survived the entire trip to Snowpoint as planned; Archie looked horrified but didn’t have the energy to ask her why she’d said nothing before.
No-one did; it took them all minutes upon minutes to properly wake up. (Archie’s brain fog was thicker than ever; the only things that stopped him from falling right back down again into a most comfortable sleep on the cold ground were the persistent pins and needles in his left leg. He’d slept on it wrong.)


Maxie...did not feign excitement.

In fact, Maxie didn’t want to. They were...going home.
He would’ve very much liked to have been the most animated person in the cave, but whatever well that came from was dry now. Excellent observational skills, he told them, clever you . But after that, his script went right back to the usual wake up, everyone, get your boots on, keep your spirits up, we’ve got a long way to drive or rather walk today, no difference, tally ho, et cetera et cetera, et cetera. (Matt broke the cave roof as soon as he left, and their backpacks were half-buried in snow.)


And he had a feeling they noticed. Because Shelly and Archie and Tabitha and Courtney and Matt kept trying to tell him about it and see what his opinion was, after they’d gotten up and gone. He pestered them with questions, they...pestered him back, so to speak. Oh, Maxie, where did he think it was, what did he think it was like? What did he know, and more importantly, why were they asking him as though expecting a proper answer? Half of them hadn’t even eaten anything before they walked onto the tracks, that was what he had to worry about.

Shelly and Courtney led them past the stands of trees, onto a stick-thin brick bridge hanging over the hundred-foot drop and a frozen lake, with nothing but rusty old iron railings to stop him from accidentally taking one, sleepy, misplaced step and plummeting down. 

Once they’d crossed it, instead of going through the tunnel - they hopped the fence, and started climbing down the mountainside it had been dug into. (Rule number one was gone.)

Some parts were forgiving, precious strips of wide, flat ground with barely a sprinkling of snow and ice, and the rest - just a worn-away slope. Archie kept grabbing people by the arm when the path grew narrower, particularly Maxie. (How he screamed when Tabitha lost his footing and slid down a good bit of mountain, ‘till he hit a snowdrift just a little way downhill. The worst part was, Archie’d been hanging onto Maxie at the time.)
The whole climb down took hours, but Shelly insisted they do it the direct way, like mountain Gogoat - several times, in fact, whenever Archie or Maxie looked nervous. Or else they’d get horribly lost.

But once they actually got down to ground-ish level; they weren’t even close to being done. Archie looked back up the near-vertical rocky slopes behind him, all around him- a neat horseshoe shape cut hundreds of feet down into the rock. Tiny waterfalls of melted snow trickled down the stone wall here and there, and all of it had collected at the bottom. They were caught between a cliff, and a lake the size of a Galarian stadium, maybe wider - half of it was in shadow, and the air was still freezing.

“Alright, so if we literally just go forward from here,” Shelly explained, pointing across it and into a forested area beyond, “ That’s where we saw the lights.”
“Did you see anything like...a road?” Archie wondered, fishing a tangerine out of his bag and deciding it was a good enough breakfast, “Anywhere we could hitchhike, I mean?”
“Oh, that’s good!”
“Yeah, that’s much better…”
For the first time in ages, Maxie felt something he absolutely should not have been feeling.
“Alright, everyone, just keep an eye out for roads - “ said Tabitha, rather proudly. Archie scratched the back of his neck; it was kind of obvious, they probably thought.
He should’ve said that.
“Exactly!” Maxie said, slowly edging off the shingly shore and onto the ice.

“So - “
Archie and Matt came up behind him, and his breath caught in his throat.
“Bros. Would you rather,” Matt proposed to them both, not waiting for Maxie’s reply, “...settle down in a small town, or a big town?”
“Oh, come on,” Archie chuckled, “s’ not like I have much choice in the matter - “
...Maxie felt rather exposed.

“I mean, on the one hand...you’ve got jobs,” Tabitha explained, “if you go to a bigger place, but if you go to a smaller place, you’ve got connections.”
“Jobs or connections?” Matt rephrased, and something clicked for Archie.
“Connections, then?”

Friends, Maxie heard.
“I mean, ideally I wanna...make myself useful to people, pull up my bootstraps a little, wherever we end up,” Archie mused aloud, kicking at the gravel and snow, “I’m not gonna let myself sit around moping after all’s said and done,” he continued, looking right down at Maxie for approval, “you feel me?” Maxie nodded, quickly.
“So, like - forgetting about, uh...Interpol for a moment,” Matt added, saying ‘Interpol’ like a child says a curse word, “what about you?”
Why would he specify that for him and not Archie? I mean, of course he’d have to forget about it to even answer this question, but how exactly would Matt know to -
And why could he hear something like - a hum?


“I don’t believe I have much of a choice either,” he replied, “I expect it’ll be small.”

Both Matt and Archie laughed at that. A small pit in Maxie’s stomach opened up, and he couldn’t pin down why. Another reflex, more than likely.
“Ahhh, yeah…”

“He’s right, y’know - “
And then, they didn’t say anything more to him.
Which was - good, definitely, because Maxie could definitely pick out that background sound now. Barely even audible, above the cliffs and bridge, a long way to the right and behind of them, probably couldn’t be seen if he looked up and backwards -
There - Archie looked up. And Tabitha and Courtney too. It wasn’t just his imagination after all. It was the distinct, totally unmistakeable wub-wub-wub-wub of helicopter blades.


So he began walking forward. Straight ahead, he could see the thick pine forest; if he walked straight to it he’d get there quicker than if he walked around and they would be under cover, simple as that. They needed to move quickly anyhow, didn’t they? He stepped totally off the shore and onto the perfectly opaque surface of the lake; the snow gave him enough grip that he could barely tell it was ice he walked on. He could even hear the other five following him, crunch, crunch, crunch.


“What is that?” Courtney finally asked, looking up at the sky -
The noise grew a tiny bit louder. More distinct. Changed direction, even. He tried not to run, he speed-walked instead, one foot in front of the other, one, two, one, two, he was already a third of the way to the shore.


“Uhhhh...“ Matt croaked - 

...Now everyone could hear the sound loud and clear. The crunching stopped. But not him, Maxie thought, walking faster still with a thumping, pumping heart, he didn’t even have to look at Homely or Looker or whoever it was in that helicopter. Not a moment more of his time would he waste being scared of them, he had places to go, didn’t you know -
(Tabitha brushed the snow away under his foot; and the ice was the exact same shade. Courtney grabbed his arm and pulled him backwards, whispering something about the color.)

Ahead of them - Maxie crossed out of the shadow of the mountain. He felt a pinprick of warmth on his face, but - the thumping noise still wasn’t gone. Everything had gone quiet.
“Tabitha?” he called out, his voice echoing hollowly, “Archie? Where are you?”
He took another step into the sunlight and felt his foot give way.
“Maxie - ” Tabitha shouted back, “ Maxie, stop!
And this time - he listened.

Maxie looked down at his boots. There was nothing underneath them but ice, greyish ice that showed the colour of dark, dark, water underneath. All the snow had melted away in the sun.

Frantically, he looked left, looked right at the shore. The other five were waiting for him, all shouting for him to go back, and Maxie understood. How thin even was this? How far had he even gone? He could hardly hear the sound of the helicopter blades anymore. This wasn’t worth it. No, this wasn’t worth it at all.
“Come back!” Archie cried.
Yes. Yes, come back.
He tried to skate towards them and they all stopped shouting; his foot slid outward and they started up again - he couldn’t even make out what they were screaming at him to do - what could he do? He wouldn’t look down. He couldn’t -
Get down! ” Courtney was screaming at him.


Why, he thought, sliding to a stop and looking up, what’s above me?
...The answer was a yellow-and-red Search and Rescue helicopter, flying away.

He realised what Courtney actually meant a second too late.
The ice crumpled beneath his boot like wet cardboard.


Maxie toppled forward. He screwed his eyes shut and prepared for the shock - it didn’t work. The cold sent a jolt of pain up and down his spine; his body was howling at him to breathe, breathe, breathe as soon as the water touched his chest. Maxie heard Archie’s scream and Archie heard Maxie’s, short and shrill and terrified - before his head disappeared under the surface with a splash.
“Holy shit - “
“He can’t swim , can he?!”
Someone help him!
“Uh - okay, okay, don’t all go in at once,” Archie ordered them, stepping off the shore and waving his hands around to try and signal for them to stay, stay back, “Just - be ready!“ He marched out onto the ice, step by step, keeping his eyes firmly on the ground.
“Ready for what?” Shelly cried -
Five seconds in and Maxie couldn’t even tell which way was up. Opening his eyes again didn’t help. Every inch of him hurt. He frantically kicked this way and that, craning his neck upward, stretching his arms out in a vain attempt to get back to the surface before his chest or heart burst open and he breathed a lungful of water -
When his mouth broke the surface, he gave in. And once he did - he couldn’t stop.

Archie was halfway across the lake by now and still keeping pace. As the shadow of the mountain ended cleanly, he dropped to his hands and knees and began to crawl, pulling himself slowly forward like a Walrein. Faintly he heard someone in the ice hole ahead of him gasping for air, over and over and over and over again.
And then stop.

Maxie dipped back under again before he even knew what was going on. His nose filled with water and he surfaced a second later, coughing and spluttering and with a little less breathing room than before. Something, something was weighing him down -
Take off the damn backpack! ” Tabitha called out, as loud as he could.
“No, no, wait!”
That was it. He brought his hands up to his chest and fumbled blindly for the clasp. The tips of his fingers were utterly numb but he kept almost - almost getting the clip. Almost gripping it.
Tiny waves were still lapping at his collarbone. Then his neck. His chin. His face. His mouth.
“Hold on,” someone shouted, “I’m coming!”


His face disappeared underwater. The clasp came undone. In the same instant, Maxie shrugged the backpack off with a twist of his body, felt his foot kick it even further down into the lake, and wheezing, coughing, he broke the surface again, frantically trying to tread water, paddle, anything, but at least, at the very least...he could stay afloat this time.
...And someone was there waiting for him.
Archie!

“Uh - hey there,” they said quickly, crawling the last few feet towards the hole in the ice he’d made, “Right. First off, I need you to breathe with me.” Archie looked down and saw their eyes fixed wide open and glassy, darting everywhere but his face.
Maxie tried to hold back a gasp - “I can’t.”
“Just try to, for me.”
I am trying -
“Maxie - you’re in cold shock,” Archie explained in careful pace with gradual, deliberate breaths, “and it’ll usually pass in about a minute,” he continued, as Maxie lay back in the icy water, stretched his arms out across the surface and tried, tried to breathe with him. His lungs and heart were fighting against him the whole time. Each second he kept his breath, the urge lessened. And he floated there for half a minute more, though his jacket, his sweater, right down to his socks were now utterly soaked through.


“Trust me,” he rambled, “I studied this, back when I was a lifeguard; you remember?”
“I - I do, yes.” Maxie kept treading water, in rhythm with Archie’s breathing. 

...His breathing.
“How do y’ feel now?” Archie asked him, shifting his weight on the ice and shuffling back a little.
Maxie thought for a second - “Rather cold.”

 

Archie took a sharp breath in, and cautiously stretched out his glove. Slowly, Maxie paddled across the water and gripped it tight, with both hands - even though by now he couldn’t hold on half as tight as before. Then -
“Up you come!“
Archie pulled him forward as best he could. First the arms came up onto the edge of the ice, then slowly, slowly, with Maxie kicking as hard as he possibly could, he finally rested his upper chest on the solid-ish ground.
“You wanna know something?” Archie told him, still clasping their hands tight anyway. (Maxie only nodded; his jaw was far too stiff to talk.)

“You just did the hardest part. I think,” Archie corrected, leaning a little closer, “They obviously...didn’t teach me how exactly to get people out of frozen lakes in Hoenn, but I imagine this is how it goes.” He laughed very quietly, and a tiny, tiny smile formed on Maxie’s pale face. A wind blew across the lake, very, very light to Archie - but the first shiver visibly ran down the length of Maxie like a wave, and his breathing began to shudder. Dear god, they really hadn’t taught him this,
Suddenly, the laugh felt very inappropriate.


“Alright - look at me,” Archie demanded, wrapping his hands around the sleeves Maxie’s jacket and shuffling even closer to the water, “One last push and you’re out, you kick and I’ll pull - “
“F-For goodness’ sakes, don’t panic!
“Okay - okay, then I’ll count us down - would that work?” he agreed a little too fast, moving back an inch and spreading out his weight, “One - two - “
“Do you - see the backpack?” Maxie quickly asked -
“Backpack’s gone. Three, now, kick, kick, kick!
So gritting his teeth, feeling Archie tug as hard as he possibly could - Maxie thrashed his legs against the water like he was fighting something off, pushed himself upright on the ice, shifted his weight -


Something shifted underneath and snapped.
“Wait, abort, abort, abort - “
The ice was tilting.
“Oh-h-h,” Archie gasped as a drop water touched his chest, “that’s cold...”
Maxie shrank right back into the lake.
“Archie - “ he stammered, “Archie, don’t m-move.”


Immediately, Archie splayed out on the ice - it still rocked underneath him and tilted almost unnoticeably down into the lake, further if he tried to even crane his head forward. A few uniform cracks snaked all around Archie, leaking water through them - and a tiny, careful roll to the left or right made the very surface he was lying on tilt, and the film of water on top of it grew thicker.
Ah.
Archie...really couldn’t move. Maxie was treading water again with the same glassy eyed look on his face, muttering a barely audible ‘no, no, no.’
“I see what you mean.”
Maxie nodded expectantly.
“Maatt? Tabitha? Anyone?” Archie called out, his voice growing croaky, barely louder than the wind, “We’re, uh - in a tiny bit of trouble over here…I can’t really - turn around - “


“What’s going on?...”
Tabitha squinted into the distance, taking a few tentative steps off the gravel - and heard a thin layer of shoreline ice snap under his foot. Shelly quickly gripped his arm and pulled him away, whispering for him to ‘hold on’ while they waited for a reply. 


“Do we need a rope?” she called, slowly and clearly.
She untied the scarf from around her neck.
“I don’t knooow,” Archie called back, “do you think we need a rope?”
“I think he means we need a rope,” Shelly concluded, walking out onto the shadowed half of the lake, slowly and carefully as she tied a knot in her scarf, and twirling it around in the air like a lasso once she was done. On the other hand, she thought to herself while she stalked her target, if Archie couldn’t turn, her options for what to lasso this thing around were limited...
“Alright, two people at a time,” Tabitha ordered, signalling for Courtney and Matt to stay back on the shore, “What’s the plan, Shelly?”


“Get Archie off that ice floe thing he’s stuck on, then go from there - “
“And Maxie?”
“I don’t - I don’t know what we’re gonna do about him - I mean, Matt’s the only one who could pull them both out,” Shelly explained loud enough for Matt to hear, while she twisted the scarf around her hand and got down on her hands and knees. The ice hole was a little too close for comfort now, the snow a little thinner underfoot.
And she heard a quiet splashing - of Maxie trying to force himself onto solid ground, kicking and struggling and crying out in frustration when the ice snapped underneath him.
“You’ll have to tie that ‘round Archie yourself, you know…”
“Then pull from there?”

“No, the fuck you’re not, ” Courtney scolded, marching up to them from out of nowhere -
“Courtney, what’d I just say?”
“Ice that thin,” she explained bluntly, pointing to the ground, “Big guy like him should’ve gone through way earlier. And Matt - he’s a bigger guy.”
“I can hear you,” Archie replied, trying to shift himself backwards and hearing a quiet crackling noise as he did...but in truth he was more fixated on Maxie, swimming in a mess of ice shards and trying to kick his way back up onto land again for the fourth or fifth time. Slowly, but this time, not surely. His huffing and puffing sounded shallow now.
“Stupid, stupid ice, ” he cursed, “I’ll - “
“Maxie - it’s okay. They’re coming. They’re gonna help us.”

“Just tie the scarves together, then!” Tabitha snapped, trying to undo his and tie it into a knot and quickly realising it took a lot more time than it should’ve.
“No,” Courtney replied, “someone’s still gotta get the scarf around his feet...“
“Maxie can’t swim, remember?“
“Alright, alright, Matt can’t pull, Archie can’t move, Maxie can’t - “
“I am swimming,” Maxie protested - but he was only treading water, with his arms wrapped around his chest.

“Hold on, hold on,” Matt repeated and repeated till’ everyone was listening to him, “I...don’t wanna the one who gets anywhere close to them, we know that,” he wondered aloud, carefully making his way onto the ice after them, “But - still, if you think about it, whoever’s got the scarf in place can still...hang onto people, can’t they? 

He gestured to Tabitha, Courtney, Shelly, and her scarf.
“We’ve got all the extra length we need...right here.”
Oh .”
“Ohhh,” Tabitha gasped, “I like you.”

“There, that’s it,” Archie was telling Maxie quietly, “just...hang onto the edge there.” He slowly paddled over and rested his elbows on the solid-ish ground, as near to Archie’s little platform as he could. Water lapped at his chin; though he could hardly feel it. In fact - no, he could hardly feel a thing from the waist down. His legs had frozen solid, with the rest of him to follow.
“I, uh...can’t actually see what they’re doing back there,” came Archie’s voice from comfortingly close by, “I think they’ve got an idea?”
“Ah.”
Without even really intending to, Maxie had curled up in the water.
“It’ll be a surprise for both of us,” Archie continued, seeing Maxie slowly look up at him and nod, more as an indication that he was still alive than anything else. Carefully, Archie reached his hand over, and rested it on top of their soaking, quivering, useless glove, in preparation.
And then, he felt the scarf tighten around his ankles.

“Get ready!” Shelly warned him, sitting on the ice a few feet behind him, with the scarf in one hand, and Courtney’s arm in the other. She was kneeling - behind her, hand in hand, Tabitha was standing upright...and Matt, farthest behind him, hung onto their waist.
“They’ve got a human chain!” Archie gasped. Maxie’s hands could scarcely grip anymore - so they coaxed him into swimming closer, grabbed their wrists and held on tight. The ice tilted forward again, but now...Archie had backup.
Heaaaaaave!
He felt a tug on his ankles a second after Matt cried out. The scarf pulled taut. Shelly dug her fingers into the wool. And inch by inch - Archie was sliding backwards, with Maxie holding on tight. But...still floating there.
“I - can’t move,” they admitted, quietly - 


Pull harder! ” Archie ordered without a beat missed. Matt leaned even further back with a grunt and Maxie tried to kick and struggle with what little feeling he still had left in his legs. There, with a tiny splash - he slid forward and up. The tiny icy platform Archie had been lying on crumpled again, but still, shouting and grunting and staggering backwards he, Shelly, Courtney, Tabitha and Matt all only pulled again. Bit by bit - his chest came free. Then his waist. His legs. His feet. And still, still, even when Maxie was finally up and out of the water, they never, never stopped.

Not until Matt was finally standing on solid ground, and all five members of the human chain collapsed in a heap on the shore.
“Hahh - good job, guys!”
“Ow.”
“It was Matt’s idea,” Tabitha suggested, “right - “
“Kind of, sort of…”

Archie looked down at the quivering heap of dripping wet clothes holding onto his arm, and jostled their shoulder. Maxie uncurled and found himself surrounded by his rescuers. He guessed from their slightly horrified expressions that he looked white as a sheet, with bluish lips.

A horrid wind had started blustering around the shore of the lake and sucked the last pinprick of warmth out of him for good - if there was even any left by that point. Truly, his body wanted nothing more than to curl back into a ball; but he was being watched, and doing that would probably land a killing blow on his pride.
‘You’re all incredibly clever and I’m very, very sorry,’ is what he would have said if his teeth weren’t chattering.

“What happened?” Courtney asked, looking down at him, “I mean, we were just walking ‘round here - and you, uh - you just started running off.”
Oh no. Not this.
“Hey,” said Archie, while Maxie tried to force himself to stand on still-numbed legs, “we heard some kind of helicopter before that, didn’t we... Actually, it was, uh - ”
“A search-and-rescue helicopter,” Maxie finished with a snap, “Yes, yes, I saw it, but - obviously it’s fine now. Absolutely f-fi - fine! ” But of course, taking a single step on legs that felt like they’d long since turned to ice just led to him stumbling forward into Tabitha and Matt’s arms.

“Can you walk?” Matt asked.
Tabitha winced - “He can’t, can he?”
“Yes - but my legs are just...refusing to c-cooperate, that’s all...”

“C’mon, then,” Archie told him firmly, “lean on me.”
But - still, the most basic of things and I can’t do it, Maxie thought to himself. Archie pulled their arm over his shoulders, held tight and took his first step onto the shingle, side-by-side with him - it felt as though Maxie were being taught how to walk, all over again.


“We’d best get you out of the wind, first off...”
“Th-th-that would be nice.”

Notes:

this turned into a two-parter. again! i hope you enjoy this extra content, because i certainly had a lot of fun writing it.
it...kind of went to a place i really didn't expect after this.

Chapter 29: The Magic Word

Summary:

Start with Maxie. Cancel out the hypothermia, add warmth, subtract the International Police/enemies/people and add unconditional love.

What are you left with?

Notes:

[ CW: Suicidal Ideation. ]

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

...They turned around for him.

Courtney pointed back to where they’d been walking from, where the struts of the giant brick bridge met the edge of the cliff - the same one they’d taken hours to climb down. The five tried to retrace their steps, just slow enough that Maxie didn’t trip and fast enough that he didn’t freeze. Of course, Maxie insisted he ‘needed to get the blood pumping,’ and other vague statements like that, but Archie just took that as a sign he wanted to get wherever they were going faster.
What was it they themselves said to watch out for - for hypothermia, Archie wondered? Stumbling? Check. Grumbling? He definitely wasn’t...happy. Fumbling? When he tried to take off his dripping wet scarf (goodness knows what good that’d do) it took five or six attempts for him to find the knot. Mumbling? Well - that was probably why Maxie wasn’t talking.


“Aye,” Matt asked, trying to prompt them, “does this look good?”
Just a short way ahead of them, a gigantic concrete strut extended high into the air at an angle, up to the bottom of the bridge. Falling snow had collected on top, and the concrete had worn away with age.
“Mmyes,” Maxie murmured.
But never mind that - it looked like a roof.
“Yeah,” Archie relayed, “yeah, it does!”

Maxie was...not expecting everyone to act so fast. As soon as Archie spoke, the rest jogged forward and all ducked under the roof - even Matt could successfully fit. Maxie himself dropped to the floor, crawled towards the little nook where the concrete met the ground, and tried shoving the layer of snow and slush away with his boots and hands, helpfully, of course. Though the rock underneath was still damp, and unbearably cold to the touch.

Tabitha, Shelly and Matt surveyed the space they had for a moment, before they all got right back to work scraping snow off the concrete roof and off the ground outside. Bit by bit, they’d build it up and make the other four walls you needed for a house, with Maxie inside.
“Alright, we’ll need some insulation - “
“Hm?”
Shelly pulled a sleeping bag out of Tabitha’s bag and laid it on the ground, patting the space where Maxie was supposed to lie. Tabitha looked over - and Maxie had already curled up on top of it. ( Of course, Maxie thought, it’s not just for me, it’s for everyone. )
“A’ight,” Archie explained, kneeling on the ground beside them, while he squeezed the last bit of dampness out of his bomber jacket, “they’re all making the cave now. Courtney’s gonna try to make a fire,” he described at a comfortably slow pace, “You just...hang in there. Wrap yourself up in that.”
When Archie passed Matt’s unzipped sleeping bag over to them - they snapped it up at once. You’d expect them to do the same when Archie shuffled closer, with a scarf in hand and tried to dry their soaking wet hair with it. But he only sat there that time, his eyes fixed on Archie’s hand.


“You want it?“
It took him a second to snap out of it.
“Oh, yes, th-thankyou - “
“Right,” Archie replied, only now remembering what he was supposed to say, “um. I’ll...let you get changed in peace, then.” He turned his back on Maxie and signalled for everyone else outside to look away. Trying to move everyone’s backpacks into a neat, temporary windbreak was difficult when he couldn’t actually move - behind him he could hear Maxie furiously wrestling with his jacket, before he presumably gave up.
“Do you need - “
“Help? No, no, I’ll g-get it eventually, but - would you mind...passing me my bag?” Maxie requested, trying to grip the zipper with hands that wouldn’t stop quaking no matter how hard he tried, “I - b-believe I packed a change of clothes in there, somewhere…”
“It’s...in the lake, remember?”
Oh.
Maxie sat there for a moment. Carefully, he reached a hand out to where he’d dumped the rest of his sopping wet clothes on the ground. For a moment he couldn’t find the belt - couldn’t find where the Pokeballs were clipped - his heart stopped.


“Do you think I would have actually…” he tried to ask, gulping back a lump in his throat, “ drowned if I didn’t - drop the backpack? You can turn around now, I’ve got the sleeping bag on.” Archie shuffled over and leaned up against him for warmth’s sake, looking at the Pokeball in his hand - though Maxie didn’t know what good holding Cinderbar like this would do. No amount of wishing would un-faint her. Such was life.


“Possibly,” Archie told him, “I mean, do you?
Maxie didn’t know how to respond.
“Well, I was already panicking before then, I don’t know why on earth I was - and th-then the - the, what was it, the c-cold shock kicked in, and Tabitha was screaming - “
What was even in there? His passport, his credit cards, his burner phone, his backup money?
“Oh, no, no,” Archie whispered, almost without thinking.


He could feel Maxie shivering even through the thick fabric sleeping bag when he leaned up against them, and his face didn’t even look fully dry. So he took off his bomber jacket and handed it over to them, along with his beanie too. Maxie glanced at them, and then Archie - didn’t he look cold? - and then down at himself, before finally, without a word...he took them. Or rather, snatched them. Archie pulled the beanie down around his ears - and eyes, by accident.


“Listen, I’m just...glad you’re still alive.”
Once Maxie put the jacket on, the lining was still slightly warm.
“How on earth did we get to...th-that point?” Maxie asked, “You and me-h - a- ah-achoo!
Tabitha, Shelly, Matt and Courtney all stopped mid-construction.

“Oh, dear.”
“O-kay,” Archie called out to them, trying to rub some feeling back into Maxie’s arms and hearing a crunching of boots on snow outside, “any of y’all out there got any spare clothes? He’s ready!”
“Don’t bring them all in,” Maxie hissed through a stuffy nose, “I need a - a-tishoo!
“A tissue?”
“Yes, that too.”


But they came in anyhow, all four peering through the narrow entrance of the snow cave and looking Maxie and Archie up and down, wide eyed and bickering already.
You keep building!”
“Careful, you’re messing up the door!”
“Well, then, make the door bigger!”
“Aren’t you all kinda getting sidetracked?” Matt concluded, pulling his backpack out the door and leaving a Matt-shaped hole in the front wall of the cave. He rummaged through the back pocket for a second or two, while Archie patched the door with a handful of snow. Whoomph - a pair of oversized sweatpants flew right through it and into Maxie’s lap.
“They’re probably way too big for him,” Matt warned, “But, you know, it’ll be comfy...“
“Of course, of course - I’m not fussy.”
Followed by a knitted sweater in Archie’s face.
“And there’s that if you need it, bro!” Archie looked down at it, still puzzled regardless.


“I’d hope you’re all almost done , in that case - ”
Then Shelly’s cardigan, thin and well-worn but still soft as anything.
“And if you can help it, don’t give me anything you’re already…”
Then Tabitha’s wooly jumper - that he swore he’d seen them wearing this morning.
Oh, f-f-for goodness’ sake, Tabitha!
“Whaat? I didn’t pack an extra one. I can’t help it.”
And even Courtney’s precious headphones. Earmuffs, presumably.
“Well, go on,” Tabitha demanded, “chuck that on!”


“Look, you’ll all catch your deaths out there if you aren’t c-careful,” Maxie warned them, “and - and just look at me, I wasn’t…” They crawled inside the cave one by one, brushing snow off their clothes and leaving their boots at the door. Still, Maxie cautiously picked up the cardigan like it was somehow dirty and tried to put it on in place of a shirt. The tiny buttons were a lost cause, and at that point, Archie thought it necessary to button Maxie up himself.
“Who’s going to take care of you?” Maxie protested, “I can’t.”


“Not right now, no,” Archie reminded him, brushing a stray, wet hair away from his forehead and coaxing him to lie down, once he was bundled up.
“But - “
But before Maxie could protest any further, Archie, Tabitha, Matt, and Shelly all bunched up beside him in a warm pile, squashing him on all sides with a layer of unzipped sleeping bags on top of them. (Courtney sat on the sidelines of the cuddle, rummaging in her bag and promising she had something in there somewhere Maxie could eat.) Whatever jumbled thoughts and arguments he had in his mind fluttered away, squeezed out of him.
“If I were you, I’d get some rest. Must’ve been really tiring, treading water for that long.”
“F-Five minutes ,“ Maxie rebutted -
“I mean…” Shelly explained, scratching the back of her neck, “it’s not like you have to, uh - repay us, I guess? I don’t really know if that’s what you were thinking, but...yeah.”
“Yeah, shit happens,” Courtney explained, eating a crumpled packet of gummy worms and offering a few to a very confused Maxie, “and I mean, whether the shit happens is still on you, but - that’s it. Karma’s just what everyone thinks it should be; at least that’s how I see it.” 


Admittedly, most if not all of that went completely over Maxie’s head - considering he was both being pleasantly crushed, and being offered an apple, a muesli bar, and sweets from Archie, Matt and Courtney. But it sounded...nice. It felt nice. Just nice.  

“Keep your energy up, bro!”
“Big day tomorrow.”

His hands and feet were defrosting, his heart, the whole of him felt like it could melt. In fact, a little part of Maxie, very foreign but very, very loud, would like him to lie here for forever and a day, pride be damned. (Archie heard them make a quiet, satisfied murmur-ish noise, as they settled into his sleeping bag and tucked their head inside, to hide.)

How long had it been since a person - let alone several - held him there, held him close, while he rested? Intentionally so? And if this was so lovely, why’d it happen now - what had he done? Be helpful? Be help- less ? (No, that wasn’t right.) What was the magic button to get them to do this, so to speak? (No, that wasn’t right either.)
...He so, so badly wanted to ask somehow, but it would ruin the moment and sound peculiar, awkward, and needy. So - Maxie stayed quiet. 


“Anyway,” Courtney concluded, getting up to leave the snow cave, “that being said - I’m gonna go find something to light on fire.”



But Courtney came back with nothing.

Maxie saw her crawl back inside and lay down beside Matt, wordlessly. He couldn’t hear a thing anyhow; both the whistling wind and Shelly’s whispered questioning were muffled by the sleeping bag and wooly hat.
“We’re going tomorrow,” Courtney murmured, not turning around.
“I...thought we were already doing that?”
Tomorrow? As in - actually tomorrow?
“No, I mean. We have to, she explained, skipping between subjects like a stuck record player, “saw this...big black cloud while I was out there, some kind of storm -  “
“Oh, no.”
“‘Round here, I know it can get to twenty below.”
Maxie felt a shiver go down his spine, but not from the
“Well - that’s just great. Fantastic. Most of our food’s already gone, his clothes probably aren’t even going to dry properly - we’ve lost one whole backpack…I mean, what are we gonna do if we get caught in that?”
“Sssh. You’ll wake Maxie up, he’s sleeping...”
He did not correct them. He did not ask to listen to them, as they continued their conversation in a low and muffled whisper. But he couldn’t sleep now either. Something had gone horribly, horribly wrong already, not just the weather. On top of the fact that he had almost drowned and half-froze to death.
He was meant to hear them talking, wasn’t he? Or he wasn’t meant to, that’s now how this worked, clearly, but...he should have done.
(The wind outside began to howl. Clearly, Courtney’s hunch was going to be right.)

No, no, he should have said that, not them. They were lucky. He would’ve woken up the next day, toasty warm in a pile of his unsuspecting hiking partners and ready to start his new life totally unaware that by the next day he’d be dead -
And yes, Shelly and Courtney would give everyone the rundown the next morning, of what kind of storm they’d be walking into - the full disclosure, as it were. Thank goodness for that. He would go to shelter no matter the cost, that was what he told himself in theory.

It just wasn’t the same if they did it instead of him. It was his pleasure, his mistake, he should be the one giving the full disclosure, or at least, that was...his logic.
(“I’m sure there’ll be a homeless shelter there, yeah?” Matt wondered.)
If he had done it, he imagined maybe he’d feel alright lying here dressed in everyone else’s clothes, snug as a bug in a rug and being pampered like he sometimes was when he was small. He’d stop feeling...unclean. That was the word, unclean.

They didn’t deserve that - Archie especially, they’d worked so hard, he should’ve felt better, but he hadn’t done it right. He knew it wasn’t going to leave. Maxie felt a sudden urge to sit up and tell all give of them what he’d done, what he’d thought up until this point, his jealousy, his clearly raging paranoia, his callousness, his carelessness, his ungratefulness, in an unorganised stream of words like stagnant, disgusting water being released from a dam - and he very specifically would not have an apology at the end.

(“Shush,” Courtney murmured.)
There...had to be something. Some magic button, some magic word.
(“We’re not going now,” Archie whispered, still awfully close to Maxie’s ear, “he’s still out of it.”)
No-one would tell him what it was, and now he had a time limit.
(“Poor thing.”)
That is to say, no-one would tell him what he did wrong.

“No,” Maxie said in a stiff monotone, untangling himself from his sleeping bag, “I am awake.”
At the very least, Interpol would do that.
“Ooh, damn,” Shelly murmured, looking pleasantly surprised, “yeah, we were just - talking. About, uh...homeless shelters. Cool things like that.”
What on earth was wrong with him?
“I am...going to go for a walk, and I may be some time.”
Archie raised an eyebrow - “Wha?...”
“My legs are very stiff.”

But he’d had one idea. He’d looked over at the wall of backpacks and saw one missing - there was one thing he could do for them, for him - some kind of reparation that wouldn’t hurt a fly. Though he wouldn’t like it at all, it’d be dreadfully cold outside. He’d just have to leave, and already he felt marginally better as he was on his way out the door -
“Uh, Maxie?”
Archie tugged at the back of his jacket, and Maxie froze. Five pairs of eyes were staring at him, waiting for him to explain himself, then come back for a cuddle and a long night’s rest.
...And he knew, full well, that he couldn’t.
“Oh, did you want this back?” Maxie tried his best to redirect, taking off Archie’s borrowed bomber jacket, “How silly of me, I must’ve forgotten to return it - “
“Why, though?...”
Maxie found Archie’s hand planted firmly on his, to stop him. His mind went blank. He stopped and stared him dead in the face for a couple of seconds, like a cornered wild animal.
“I wouldn’t want it getting wet,” Maxie blurted out - and then left.



Maxie tried not to think about those last words. He did not mean to do it. It just felt right. It also felt right to keep walking. He picked up the pace a little as the wind buffeted him from every side, one, two, one, two. 

 

Around the lake he went, alone, never looking back, feeling a little freezing water soak out of the soles of his boots every time he took a step into the shingle, but as he said before, he wasn’t going back - and he felt cleaner already. There were moments when he wanted to turn around and run home, of course, when the biting wind died down and he got a chance to think of what Archie might be doing. But it was only ever when the wind died down.
Admittedly, he looked back once . In the brief second he did, he saw no-one chasing after him. ...He didn’t know why he looked.


By the time he reached the forest across the lake, the sun had disappeared into the stormcloud. From here, he could see the dark hole where he’d gone through, and in it, some...dark shape. Would his backpack float? He wasn’t sure, and if it didn’t he certainly couldn’t dive for it, that was too far even for him. He only had sweatpants on, for goodness’ sake. But what then? Concentrate, Maxie, concentrate. 


Step one; find a long stick. He scrambled up the hill by the shoreline to a nearby, half-dead beech tree, hanging its old, gnarled branches over the cliff. Carefully, carefully, he reached up for one close-by the ground and tugged it. The first and second time showered Maxie with snow that slipped down the back of his neck, but the third time - the branch came loose with a loud snap, and nearly knocked Maxie to the ground.
He sneezed again; though this time no-one heard him do it.

Step two was the simple part.
Maxie picked up the branch - and began to walk. He took it one step at a time, one, two, one, two...all the way up to the shingle shore of the lake and further still - for if he only looked at the hole in the ice ahead, he could pretend he wasn’t walking on it.
But as he shifted the branch in his hand, his hands stung. He’d forgotten his gloves. The worst case of pins and needles he’d ever felt in his life; and he had a feeling why that was. (He’d warned Archie about this that very day, hadn’t he? Told him that he needed to take better care of himself, holding his slightly damp glove.)

And then - Maxie looked down at his feet.
He could see it. He could see the water . His heart began to race again and he let out a little gasp - though no-one could hear it. Maxie sat down on the ice at once and didn’t move an inch.
...No-one was watching.

Now he looked out over the lake and saw himself floating there, his arms wrapped around his chest while he treaded water with increasingly tiny, feeble kicks of his legs. He could hear himself faintly calling out for ‘ help, please’ only to never get a response, other than the wind.

And he could feel tiny, tiny waves creeping up his chest again. His neck. His chin. His face. Until they closed over his mouth, and he disappeared without a sound.

(His teeth began chattering again at the thought of it. Or maybe they had been ever since he left. He wasn’t sure.)

At the very least, he tried to tell himself, he wouldn’t actually do it this time. 

No. He admitted it; none of what he was doing would help anybody, least of all himself. The bag would be soaked, the clothes useless, the food too. Really, for all intents and purposes it was suicide. And that was... terrible . Not his intention at all, no. (He couldn’t even commit , for a start.)

 

But now what was he meant to do?

Try as he might, Maxie couldn’t persuade himself to get up off the ice, and go back. And believe you me, he tried everything. He tried sternly ordering himself to stop, stop, stop feeling sorry for yourself or else, but it was like talking to a brick wall now. Then he tried imagining what Archie would think and how much they would miss him - that he knew was true, but he hit a mental block and felt even more guilty. 

 

He even tried telling himself kindly, if no-one else would, that he somehow still didn’t deserve to be stuck out here, a lonely little icicle on a lonely shore, in the dark Sinnohan night (and he was scared of the dark, wasn’t he?) but all that accomplished, when it inevitably didn’t make him feel better, was make him lonelier still. 

 

His options were finally all exhausted, and so was he.
So...Maxie had to stay. 



“I mean, there’s several ways a jacket can get wet, right?”
“Archie - if he meant ‘doesn’t wanna get snow on it,’ he would’ve said, ‘get snow on it!’”
“It wasn’t even snowing when he left, actually,” Courtney murmured -
“Yeaah, how would he have known?”
“...Clever.”
“Why, though - “
“Just go!”


The sun had disappeared completely. The hole in the ice was just about as far as he could see now, and so Maxie stared. He stared, though the sight of it frightened him and there was no backpack, floating there. (There never was.) He had to keep wiping the thicky falling snow off of his glasses every now and then, though at some point he...stopped.


...Perhaps if he sat there long enough and no-one came, he might start to become invisible. It wasn’t a hope , exactly, not a worry either, just - an observation. Most of the snowflakes melted when they landed on the tops of his hands, but...some stayed. Over time, bit by bit, he imagined they’d form a white coat. Hide the freckles, the bitten fingernails, the matted red hair which made him stand out so very clearly.
If he didn’t move , that is, which he seemed intent on doing now.

Then, he imagined, he would fall asleep - and that would be that.



Archie put on his boots, and sprinted.



Then he heard someone calling out, a fuzzy, quiet echo from somewhere across the lake.
“Hellooooo? Helloooo?”
Archie.
“You alive out there?”
Oh, no. No.
“Yes,” Maxie stated, as he was, technically, not dead. He heard Archie break into a run, kicking shingle this way and that, rounding the shore until they stood at the edge of the ice behind him, huffing and puffing. Clearly they didn’t believe him; who would?

“Listen, I can - I can tell what you’re doing,” Archie called to them, nervous at first but getting louder and louder, “first of all. I know,” he said, “you don’t wanna do this.“
No response.
“I know you’re scared, but no-one... thinks we need the backpack back. We just need to get back home, we just - we just need to stay alive. At least take it from me, this - this is the last thing I would need you to do, alright?”
No response.
“They’re all ready for you to come back, they...just want you to rest.”
A thought wormed back into Maxie's head.
“I promise,” Archie told him, seeing them finally get up from the ice, shaking but - surely, that was just from the cold, “if you wanna step away, it’ll be okay…”
How dare they.

I know that, “ Maxie snapped back, branch in hand, pointing it directly at Archie like the blade of a sword, “ and clearly it is not - helping - “ Then with a small crash he threw the tree branch to the ice, and when it did not break into smithereens when it hit the ground he stamped on it until it would, ice be damned, bang, bang, bang , and of course - it didn’t.
Archie was speechless.
“There,” he declared, hunched over, “it’s gone now.“


He didn’t dare turn around. He could hear Archie’s foot planting on the ice behind him, wondering if they’d try to touch him on the shoulder or the hand. They would, wouldn’t they. And then Maxie would grab Archie’s hand before it even arrived, turn around, and with one quick shove to the chest he would -

“So, uh,” Archie asked him, right back to nervous again, “what...would help?“
What was wrong with him?
“You can just - tell me, you know,” Maxie continued, after a long pause, “what to do.”
No response.
“I…” Archie whispered, “I’m not too good at that. Sorry.”

“But, uh - if that’s what you think,” he tried to say anyhow, “I - need - you to come back. ...Is that right?” he mumbled. Then, like he’d broken some kind of spell - Maxie immediately marched back across the ice to the shore with his head down.
“Alright, right. ...Now follow me.” 


And Maxie did, trailing after Archie back around the lake in his near-exact footsteps, echoing a quiet ‘right, right.’ He didn’t quite know why Archie would slow to a stop when they came up to the first concrete pillar of the bridge, on the opposite side of the lake to their little snow cave, why on earth they kept checking behind him to see if they were still there. (Of course he was.)


Eventually, Archie felt the biting wind dissipate, once they shuffled behind the stony wall. He stopped and turned around - Maxie was still looking mostly at his boots, and when he did notice Archie wanted his attention, his gaze seemed more focused on a spot above his head. That alone was enough to make him stop and sit down, back against the worn old concrete, patting the dry-ish ground beside him, because now - Archie had a gut feeling.

“And you can sit here,” he said, as assertively as he could, “‘till you feel at least...a bit better.”
Maxie shook his head, made a strange half-harrumph, half-grunt.
“Or...do you just wanna go straight back?” he guessed.
Maxie paused for thought, and shook his head again.
“I could tell them you just went for a walk,” Archie offered - 


“No. I mustn't lie,” Maxie murmured quickly back, staring at the bridge far above his head. And then he went silent again, for he’d nothing else to say.
Nothing else to say that wouldn’t make the situation actively worse anyhow; for a moment he considered clarifying that he didn’t really mean to... off himself, but that’d only seem like he was lying - and for another he considered admitting that he’d had thoughts of shoving Archie over, hurting him, but...no, what purpose would that even serve? (He glanced up for a moment, just to check that they were still there.)
He’d feel less weight on his chest for a moment, Archie would feel uncomfortable. He...supposed this was what Shelly meant by repaying people. Same song and dance as always - just with a different person this time. (He looked up again, the second time in around...half a minute. Archie noticed this time, and gave him an expectant tilt of the head - Maxie hid his face, almost without thinking.)

Why, why had he brought Archie here in the first place? Why did a bit of him decide it was suddenly so incredibly wrong to lie to him once, just this one time out of many?
The last time Maxie looked up, Archie knew what he was trying to do.
“Archie.”
Maxie certainly didn’t.
“May I...tell you a secret?”
“Oh, feel free. We’re basically in the middle of the wilderness now, s’ the perfect time.”
No, no this was not the perfect time, but it never would be - would it?
“I really do mean, a secret,” Maxie reiterated, uselessly.
Still, he could already feel the guilt setting in. He hadn’t even started talking.
“Go on?...”
But it was too late now. Archie had asked, what could he do?


“I believe we are going to the town tomorrow. And while of course I shall... have to do it, I - I do not feel ready to reintegrate,” he explained, mechanically and without making eye contact, “at all. I am not...well adjusted enough for it yet. I can’t see it. And I know I shall have to do it... “

That made Archie sit up.
“Anyhow,” said Maxie blankly, with absolutely nothing to lead into.


“I mean, first of all, thankyou for telling me before we all just - upped and left? I knew you were...worried,” Archie explained, softly but still stumbling over his words a bit, “I kind of thought that was more to do with Interpol than anything else, but...we’re here now, aren’t we?” He shuffled a little closer to Maxie, not close enough to lean against him, but still.
“...Talk to me.”
“I did too,” Maxie explained, clearing his throat and trying to ignore the latter half of Archie’s reply, “I - hated them. Especially that - that Agent Homily, absolutely hated them, the prick - ”


“...Past tense?”
“Yes. I thought it would do me good to get over them.”
“I mean, not completely forget about them, just not dwell on them,” Archie added, probably repeating something they already knew, “Honestly, I kind of wish I didn’t get to know their names for that alone…”
Maxie nodded, still staring up at the sky.
“I believe I only started hating them when I...stopped hating you.”
“... Oh.
“It was - quick. Very quick.”

“And now the - the whole world out there can’t possibly hate me too. At least now we’re never going back to Hoenn. They’re not my enemy, they’re not out to ruin my life, that’s stupid , and it’s unhealthy , and it’s unfair .”
“On you?...”
“On them. You know me, I - kept assuming the worst of people. In general,” Maxie explained, getting up to pace around the giant concrete pillar, wandering right back into the snowstorm, “like that lady in Hearthome, she probably would have helped us if I’d actually talked to her. You know, she probably thought she did something wrong - and - and while I’m at it, you haven’t done anything wrong - but she cared about us, didn’t she? Just...for a moment?”
“...I reckon.” Archie smiled in that familiar and hopeful way, more hopeful than Maxie had ever seen in the last couple of days -


Maxie couldn’t muster up the same feeling.
“I - I can’t hate people for not hating me. A child knows that, don’t they,” he tried asserting to himself, bowing his head again, “and - oh, goodness, I’m saying the word ‘hate’ too much.”
“Oh, no,” Archie told them, getting up, “just keep going…”
“Hate’s a very strong word, you know. It can’t be good for me. I shouldn’t... need to use it. Not now. Especially not with you , you’ve made your feelings on that very, very, very clear - ” He tightened his arms around his chest.
Maxie -


“And you want me to be happy,” he stated, his fingers digging into his arm, “and you think I need to relax,” he almost blurted out, “and you love me very much.” And he hoped Archie would take it as the request to not repeat those things again that it was -
“I do,” they said anyway, a little desperately, “I do.”
Maxie felt nothing.
“I apologise.”
The snowflakes began to settle on his hair and glasses again, and Maxie quivered.
He looked down at the thin bomber jacket he was wearing, traced the badges sewn on by someone out there. And that person had given it up for Archie, even though they never knew their name, and...Archie had given it up for him. It was an indirect touch. An indirect act of love, or some kind of love at least.

“Archie,” Maxie asked quietly, looking out only at the lake, “tell me, do you think I am...a hateful person? An angry person?”
Archie blinked - “I don’t know how a person could be...just that.”
“Yes.”
“It wouldn’t last,” he suggested.

“I think I preferred being...hated, you know. By you, or - by most people,” he described, turning back around quite slowly, “it was...less pressure. Less stressful, and yes, it - it did last. You remember how cocky I got when I was wearing that - that stupid red Magma coat of mine, don’t you? How - confident I was at the best times?”


Archie made a quiet, saddened ‘ohhhhh.’
“At the very least, it felt right.
The wind began to howl a little louder, but Maxie couldn’t raise his voice now.
“So I - I didn’t stop,” he finished, “I didn’t know how.”
“I didn’t either,” Archie told him firmly, “believe me - “
Maxie gulped back a lump in his throat.
“No, now all that has to be over, isn’t it, we have to go back to normal. And I know you - you really do want to care about me again , don’t you, but I...I’ve forgotten what I’m meant to do with it - or how I’m meant to feel, or - just be nice to people, or a normal person, for that matter,” he admitted, trying not to look at Archie’s face, “And I don’t even know how to fix it other than to…”


His gaze rested on the branch laying on the ice, covered in a white coat.
“...to hurt myself.”


“And - when I was...on the ice,” Maxie croaked, “I felt I - I might...stay out there, until I…”
But there, that was when he finally couldn’t finish his sentence. Finally, the moment when the guilt caught up to him, and he decided not to give Archie the tiny detail that would cement him as completely useless, but still - still, Archie had put the pieces together anyway.
“Ohh, no .”


“Listen. Archie. All I want you to do,” he ordered, looking Archie right between the eyes with his best approximation of a confident, determined nod, “is tell me that I have to go tomorrow or - or else that’ll be it for me. And it’ll be true. Because clearly what I'm doing isn't working - "
But Archie immediately took him by the shoulders, almost roughly - “No, you listen to me,” he told them, his eyes welling up, “ you - you’ve been with me through literal hell and back - “
Just that.”
"Maxie - "
"Clearly what I'm doing isn't working."
Archie’s grip loosened, but only a tiny bit.
“...Alright. Alright.”


He took a second to prepare.
“I...can’t promise that everything’s going to be okay by the time we get there,” he began, “I think we - both knew that.” A tear tracked down the side of his face and Maxie froze.
“Just...leaving everything behind like that,” he continued, “But - “
“What?”
“I know you. And I know you’ll do it because...that’s what you’re good at. Alright?”
“I don’t understand.”
Maxie’s breathing grew heavier at once.
“You have done - so many good things because you knew you needed to,” Archie told him with a deep, deep sigh, “and you weren’t ready, and you were... scared. I know what I’m seeing, and I...I can still see the person I agreed to save the whole world with five years back, okay?”


“I ruined it,” Maxie replied, in a very small voice.

“But you’re still here.”
And Archie snatched him up into a embrace, so fast that he couldn’t quite get his hands in the right place. Maxie still stood there, his arms affixed to his sides. He didn’t quite know how that answered his worry, in fact, it didn’t sound right at all -
And then, finally, he...felt something.
“You’re here ,” Archie repeated.


“Right.”
Very carefully, like a dusty old robot being posed, Maxie shifted his head into the crook of Archie’s neck. It should have felt comfortable enough. If - if he remembered correctly, this was exactly where he was resting his head when they first...made up. It should’ve felt very right .
Right now, it didn’t, exactly, he imagined it should. Or could. Or would. 

 

But from there a little thought wormed its way back up into Maxie’s head from where it had been very, very quiet, as the pair stood mostly immobile in the thickly falling snow.

Archie felt Maxie’s fingernails digging into his back. Over the sound of wind, he noticed them trying to force a very, very large lump in their throat back down.
“Hey - hey,” Archie whispered.
All at once, he found himself holding most of Maxie’s weight up off the ground - the man collapsed like a snowman in the springtime. Archie staggered for a second and then held on tighter still ‘till he worried it might hurt them...though he knew the reason they were making a quiet whining sound was probably much, much more complicated.
Besides, he remembered Maxie quite liked the pressure. That, and him swaying on his feet a little in a shaky, slow sort of rhythm.

The sky had gone pitch black, he hadn’t the foggiest idea where they even were , and his feet still hurt terribly. The discrete and quiet whimper when he wasn’t sure if this was polite, grew to a sniffling and snuffling once the wind picked up, to a sobbing when Archie whispered ‘shh-shh-shh,’ rubbing his back in little circles, and an accidental howl when he realised no-one would hear them anyway. He couldn’t stop. He didn’t know why. He almost didn’t want to. He still struggled to persuade himself to move, but this time, he really didn’t need to.

“Archie,” he checked, “how long will we be here - “
“Ohh, a while,” they guessed, “just ‘till we need to go back and sleep…”
For the whole of him was melting, all over again. But this time, he truly did act as anyone would, if a lump of ice inside of them was thawing back into water all at once...if it had replaced something so very, very important as his heart.
“You know,” he admitted, “at - at this point I’d rather just go home .”

Notes:

SO THAT WAS THE THING I DIDN'T EXPECT TO HAPPEN
listen y'all i usually have the same approach to my characters as one of those poor sods that has to film baby emperor penguins. strictly non-interventionist. but right now i just want to stroll into my own story, give maxie a hug, a blanket, a mug of hot chocolate and some self love

Chapter 30: The Long Rest

Summary:

A travel warning has been placed on all areas affected by the winter storm, including but not limited to Route 211-NW, Route 210, and all of Mount Coronet. No crashes, property damage, or casualties have been reported.

It is a normal storm for this time of year.

Chapter Text

The pair didn’t... really stay there on the shore until Maxie’s eyes were dry. 

After the worst of it was over Maxie sharply, somewhat discreetly squirmed out of the hug, and he did all the proper things one would or should or did do after a long, long cry; a thankyou, a nod, a cursory, hiccup-y , ‘well, then, we should be getting back.’ It was his best guess.

And he allowed Archie to take him, silently, back to their little cave. They were insistent, very insistent on not waiting around any longer, they weren’t shy about how they ‘scared him’ this time. When Archie finally found the entrance under the great concrete bridge, a little buried but still visible - he poked his head inside, whispered something to everyone waiting. 

 

Once Maxie finally followed him in, hiding his face - there were no questions. Not even from Tabitha, who did a very poor job of hiding his befuddlement as always until Shelly nudged him in the rib. Hard. Still, Maxie was in no state to pick up on something that subtle. In fact, he was hardly in a state to pick up on them at all.


One by one, they all shuffled aside and made just enough space for two in the huddle. Once Archie put his bag over the door for good - the cave went pitch black. Wordlessly, Maxie and Archie lay down under a soft curtain of sleeping bags, still cold, while Matt cooed and fussed over his two ‘bros.’ That went on for a while. Archie joined in, even if he couldn’t quite fuss over himself. Again, a little much for Maxie to pick up on.

But - tucked away at last, Maxie could deliberately try to dream of lying on a mattress very, very far away, hiding under familiar, bright old bedspreads.



It didn’t work.

“Alright, one, two, three - “
Someone ripped the blanket off.
“Up!”
They didn’t notice.
“C’mon, bro, one more day and you get to sleep in proper.”

Still, it felt mostly the same, lying here.
“You need to get up - “
Someone knelt over him. Shook him and Archie by the shoulders back and forth and back and forth ‘till they finally opened their eyes.
“Archie - Maxie, come on - “
“Bro, bro, I’m up,” Archie mumbled, most of him still numb, “what time is it?” Matt looked like he’d just woken the dead. Shelly and Tabitha were packing their bags as fast as they could. Courtney was already outside, squinting into the snowstorm...

Oh.

“Ahhh. Storm came early?...”
“No, it did not ‘come early,” Tabitha corrected, fixing Matt’s scarf, “we just slept in - “
“Barely slept.”
“It’s still dark ,” Maxie grumbled, shivering, as Archie almost fell asleep again, “oh, well - I must give back all your clothes, mustn't I - hold on - “
“So, uh...we leaving?” Archie wrapped the sleeping bag around his shoulders, gazing around the cave and trying to shake himself right back to regular Archie levels of enthusiasm before someone noticed. Had he slept at all? ...He couldn’t tell, really. At the very least, he hadn’t slept well. ...Everything ached. (At least, more than it did after sleeping in a van for a month.)

“Al- right then,” Matt began in a leaderly voice once everyone had gotten dressed, packed their bags, “So. Me and Courtney had a talk and, uh. Long story short, we’re leaving early so we beat the storm, cause apparently it can get... cold cold here, and we’re a bit...y’know.”
Underprepared ?” Tabitha whispered, wondering if Matt had forgotten their line.
“But the storm’s already here ,” said Maxie.
(Archie dipped his hand into his bag of food and came up - empty.)
“Mmmhm,” Matt replied, “it is. Still, uh. We’ve got our phones - and yeah, I know we don’t have a signal,” he corrected before Shelly could, “but we’ve got torches? And we’ve got each other - “

Archie held up his hand and nodded, and Matt finally stopped. He mouthed that ‘it’s fine, it’s fine,’ while they made a small sigh.
“My point still stands.”
“Oh, no, wasn’t saying that…”
“You seem tired - “
You seem tired…”
Shelly and Tabitha crawled out the doorhole and stood up on the gravelly shore, dragging their bags behind them - you could faintly hear the moment they realised how hard the wind was trying to blow them down and steal their scarves. Instinctively, they shuffled together.

“You ready?” Matt asked them both -
“These haven’t dried , for a start,” Maxie grumbled, pulling at a slightly damp turtleneck. He shivered a little as a breeze from outside blew in, and he braced himself.
“I mean more...” Matt explained, sheepishly motioning to their heart. Maxie blinked.
“Personally,” Archie finished.
“Well...I think I’ll survive, shall I say,” Maxie admitted briskly, zipping up his coat and nodding to them both, “Thankyou.”

Outside, over the - what, three or four hours they’d been sleeping, the blustering snow had piled up against the walls of the snow cave, far enough that they didn’t imagine they could find it again if they walked away. They’d have to guess where the edge of the lake was from memory, Shelly imagined - and Courtney agreed.

She was squinting out at what was presumably a stick or something on the ice. And a hole in the ice and snow just a few steps ahead of it, too. Why, then, would Maxie have a stick?
And why, she thought, was everyone acting so solemn about the reason? A stick was harmless.
...There was only one thing she could think of, but - Maxie wouldn’t do that .

Then they heard Tabitha’s try at singing - and knew it was time to go.



One hour in, and Tabitha had long since stopped singing.
The wind knocked the wind out of him. The rustling, creaking of the trees drowned him out, and there was too much else he had to concentrate on. Now he was the one that kept the other five in line, as they led a procession of dim torches through the twisted beech forest, and if he tripped on a root or a rock - well, that wouldn’t be good for anyone’s morale. Or...so it went in Tabitha’s head.

He looked back down the line to check, forcing everyone else to stop - Matt still had Courtney on her shoulders. With this knee deep powder snow, the shortest one of the group kept falling behind, in the cold. Maxie had offered to take their backpack, seeing as his was still underwater. Shelly stood at the back of the line, stomping her feet for a bit of warmth whenever they stopped to rest or course-correct. She waited for Archie to catch his breath, hunched over, breathing hard. ...Tabitha waited for him to stand up too, but - eventually Archie caught on, telling them with a wave of the hand to just talk.

 

“Whose phones are dead?”

“Mine,” said Matt and Shelly.

“Unfortunately, mine hasn’t turned on,” Maxie explained, quite calmly, “since I f-fell in the lake yesterday.”

“Okay - that’s news to me?”

“Keep going, keep going,” Archie said to them, trying to coax them all further into the forest like getting a pet to leave the house. Oh, give him a break, Tabitha told himself, and shuffled on.

 

“How do we know we’re - g-going straight?” Matt questioned.

“Listen,” Shelly replied, coming up to them, “me and Courtney saw this highway going to the town, right? We’ll run into it at some point, and then we’ve just got to follow it...”

Untouched natural beauty, that was how someone would describe what they were walking through on a clear day, a hilly, but dead forest pockmarked with kettle holes in the permafrost and giant, worn-away boulders stuck in the snow.
Archie really didn’t want to question someone else’s hunch. Or more, he really didn’t - want to want to question it.
“Won’t that take a while?” he asked, though it sounded more strange than urgent coming out of his mouth. Maybe too obvious.

He stopped to catch his breath for the second time in a minute and let the others move on, but each gulp of air just seemed to freeze-dry his throat. He reached into the backpack’s side pocket for his bottle of water at least, unscrewed the cap, dropped the cap...only to notice it had turned into a bottle of ice, last night.

That might explain why Matt wanted him to wake up so badly.

 

“Well,” Maxie declared from up ahead, having only half heard them, “In any case, I th-think I’ve got my second wind, and - I for one intend to keep walking until my feet drop off.”

Archie’s laugh came out as a wheeze - and he wasn’t sure if Maxie heard that either.

 


 

“Good point, if you see … tell everyone - “

“See what?” said Archie -

“If it’s too flat for normal ground … “

 

Two hours in, and Archie couldn’t...quite think straight.

 

They still hadn’t found this highway; he didn’t wasn’t to say ‘supposed’ yet. In fact they’d probably gotten a little more lost each time they tried to skirt around a massive boulder, miss a small but very dangerous river in the trees, always trying to go back forward, and truly, he had an excellent sense of direction but not this excellent...

Tabitha’s words, not his. 

 

“Then we … find some signs - “

 

The shivering wasn’t something he could keep under control very well now but...at least he wasn’t the only one. (Maxie was the one with a damp turtleneck, the poor thing.) And he stumbled sometimes. Quite often, but again, he wasn’t the only one and, you know, it was pitch black. Forgive him.

Come to think of it - how long could someone go without eating something? Reminding himself of the warm and sweet food he’d get at the PokeCenter they were...apparently headed for didn’t help. Scolding himself for not packing enough wouldn’t make something magically reappear in his backpack, but refusing to scold himself for once wouldn’t do that either.

 

“We don’t know where it would lead,” Maxie protested, hugging his arms tightly around himself, “It could c-come out all the way at Solaceon and by then it’d be too late - “
“Too late?”
“It’s freezing - “
“Can’t we hitchhike?”

 

Maybe he’d get Maxie’s attention. He was trailing in their footsteps, trying to stay on course. They knew how to go on and on and on, about everything and nothing.

In fact - this time he did tell them - listen .

 

Then once they noticed, he would point out the shrill Absol cry that he’d heard in the mountains, very, very far behind and muffled by the wind, but still distinct. And possibly go on a tangent about how they would hear their baying calls on the slopes of Mt. Chimney when they explored it, way, way back. Every time he heard them or saw them, once he found out what they were, he would run and hide behind Maxie without fail - wasn’t that funny? Wasn’t that sweet?

 

In hindsight, he was terrified of the idea of a creature that could apparently see the future when you didn’t. 

 

But of course, Maxie didn’t hear him. He was walking off into the night, past an old line tree. Heart thumping, Archie whirled around to see Tabitha’s torchlight in the wind, somewhere, anywhere and lurched through the deep, deep snow to catch up, huffing and puffing and leaning over to catch his breath again for the hundredth time. ...Maxie looked perfectly surprised. 

“Oh?”

“...Hey.”

Which made sense, considering Archie hadn’t talked to him in a while.

 


 

Three hours in, and Archie couldn’t think. And he was starting to catch on to it, but seeing as he, well - couldn’t think, that didn’t get him far.

It wasn’t the cold that bothered him anymore, no, he’d...gotten used to that, it was the hunger now. Almost everyone had their heads down, to hide. Apart from Maxie, who talked in sporadic bursts of rambling when it got quiet, on and on and on even though his teeth were chattering. He’d gone from could , to should , to had to keep moving. By which of course, he meant everyone. Everyone knew that, and sometimes they replied as such, Maxie just wouldn’t say.

The wind threatened to blow them all down to the ground now, howling right into Archie’s ear. It’d gotten much stronger, the air still colder, the snow much thicker, once they got out of that forest and found the highway.
(Oh, didn’t he mention that part?)


Sometimes he would accidentally bang his shins into the metal railing that lined the road, when he wandered a little off course, to his right. It didn’t hurt much. Still, he...kept doing it. The clang was too quiet for anyone to really hear.

Should he tell them he was too tired for comfort? Was it...a little obvious? Everyone woke up at...god knows what hour, and he’d - he’d gone on long enough. He would’ve said something, but he couldn’t really think in the words he might’ve said, they were muffled now. A little like snow, come to think of it.
It wasn’t...totally unfamiliar to him. At least there was that.

And then Archie stopped for a moment.


“Oh, and Tabitha - T-Tabitha, tell me, how is your phone’s battery,” Maxie was rambling, up ahead, “f-fifty percent? Twenty?”

 

He caught his breath for the thousandth time, sitting hunched over on a freezing metal railing that burned his hand to the touch, even with his gloves.

“I am - aware that it drains faster…”

There was barely any breath for him to catch, but he still tried to wake up a bit more in vain, as the sound of crunching boots on snow faded, little by little. He - couldn’t breathe. 

“In the…”

So come on.

“...and as you can see…”

Come on, move.

Come on, move, push up with your legs and arms and prick your hand a little on the metal edge, just take one more step and then -

Archie stumbled on nothing, and he fell to his knees in the deep snow with a soft shmf

“Uh...”

Bit by bit his body sagged down like an old ragdoll; first his legs that felt like they were full of sawdust and fluff, his head drooped down off a weak and tired neck. In fact, he was more talking to the ground now. And the ground was almost comfortable -

Oh, no.

Oh, it was real.

 

But where was everyone? Why weren’t they coming back? Had he been too quiet for too long, too brave-faced? He couldn’t see them clearly in the snowstorm, just silhouettes that may or may not be Matt or Maxie, couldn’t hear the crunch of boots on snow stopping, he couldn’t hear anything -

...They thought he was catching his breath again, didn’t they.

 

Archie took a deep breath. 

Wait, come back, I can’t get up. 

Wait, come back, I can’t get up. 

“Wait,” he called, his words all melting into each other, “g-guys..come back, I...“

 


 

Help me -

 

Everyone froze.

“Stop, stop, stop!” Maxie snapped, waving his hands in front of him. Quickly he lurched back through the snowdrifts, back down the road, not very far at all, ‘till he stood right next to Archie, awkwardly hanging onto the railing - with the other five close behind him. 

“Bro!”

“Are you - “

“Holy shit.”

“Are you good? Did you fall - “

“Good gracious - you’re in a state,” said Maxie, kneeling down in the snowdrift and immediately grabbing their arm tightly. The whole limb quivered in waves, even under the - what, one charity shop coat and the one tatty pink sweater?

“Quick, put your weight on me,” Maxie ordered. He, Matt and Shelly all tried to help him up at once to no avail. The best they could do was sitting him right back on the pole he’d fallen off of.

“Bro,” Matt admitted, “honestly, I thought you’d... left us for a hot second - “

Archie couldn’t say a word. Maxie just heard heavy, heavy breathing and the sound of someone gulping back a lump in his throat. 

“Me too,” he finally mumbled.

 

“And why didn’t you say that you were f-freezing to - I mean. Hypothermic?” Maxie questioned, grabbing Archie by the shoulders. “Did you not realise?” he tried to guess when Archie just looked sheepish, “Did you - did you think we wouldn’t be able to help at all?”

Archie nodded. 

“Nooo, no!”

“You’ve gotta tell us these things…” Shelly put a hand over her mouth.

“I mean,” said Courtney, “yeah, kind of. That’s fine, though.”

Shelly raised an eyebrow. “Come on .”

(Archie could feel Maxie’s hand shivering through the thin cotton - and if he weren’t still a little frightened he would’ve pointed it out.)

 

“Well, in th-that case,” Maxie declared, motioning for everyone to clear a path, “One of us will just have to…” he described, tucking one arm under Archie’s knees and another on Archie’s back, and lifting with all the last bits of strength he could muster, “ drag you -

“Seriously, don’t - “

Without a second thought - Maxie slowly staggered upright, trying in vain to raise Archie off the ground in the crudest possible bridal carry. He teetered left, right, huffing and puffing, until Archie struggled, Maxie staggered - and the pair collapsed in a heap in the snow. Everyone else winced as he did.

“Bro,” said Matt, “let me.”

 

“No, I...just need to stop walking,” Archie explained in a drawl, only turning his head while he lay sprawled on the ground, “I feel - I know I’ll...just keep losing you guys again if I try and power through, y’know? It’s at...that stage - “

“I - understand,” said Maxie, trying his best not to look scared of the prospect.
...They didn’t need that at all.

So slowly, a little carefully everybody gathered around in a tight, shivering, huddle, as Maxie and Archie carefully shuffled over to the metal railing by the road, one still holding onto the other. Tabitha gingerly placed his phone in the folds of his bag, so everyone could barely see one another in the dark. And there they sat, shielded from the very worst of the howling wind.

 

“Then...in that case, we’re not going anywhere,” Maxie decided, sitting up and letting Archie lie limp against him, “We shall sit here, and wait, and once someone comes by, we’ll...we’ll all scream as loud as we can. And - they will stop and they will help us. Just like you said. Alright?”
“Did I?” Archie wondered.
Really now - of c-course you did…”

 


 

Maxie never made a promise without keeping it, and a long while in - Archie stopped counting - they were still sitting by the road. He was glad to see how the other four were still up and about, pacing up and down the length of the road from time to time, turning around where the light of the torch ended. (Which...wasn’t very far. The air was still thick with snow.)

“Be honest,” said Courtney, the only one sitting down, “am I helping?”
“Um,” Archie replied in a drawl, lifting his head out of the sleeping bag a little, “I mean. ...I like dark humor as much as the next guy, but…”
Courtney nodded.

“Not the time,” she whispered, so hopefully no-one else heard, “I mean, hitchhiking murderers aren’t even a thing outside of movies.”
“...Mm.”

In the meantime, they only tried to make Archie as comfortable as possible. (But no-one said it like that.) Matt and Tabitha tried to make a wall of snow to try and keep the windchill out, but the snow fell apart between their gloves, and they couldn’t do anything more complex than feebly trying to pack it. Shelly got Archie’s sleeping bag out of their discarded backpack, even though the wind very much wanted it for itself. 
...The warm sense of pride she had for getting them here was fading. Courtney lost it a while back, she could sort of tell.

It almost felt too simple. Not that she wanted any kind of last stand, or force some kind of team-building exercise this time, but - she’d put a lot of elbow grease into this, she...wanted to think. A lot of persuading. A lot of attention. Oh, and the time she crashed a van into a building, she still wasn’t over that yet. And yet they still waited.
“Well, g-go on, you guys,” she told them, trying to snap her fingers and miserably failing, “keep talking. Keep it moving.”
“No, actually if I do start... going ,” Archie added afterwards, “just, uh...pinch me. Really hard.” He pointed to his cheek and tried on his best toothy grin. Maxie blinked.
Archie sighed - “ Promise?
“I mean ideally, do both,” Shelly corrected.

(She could...sort of tell where the conversation was going from here with them. The least she could do was go talk herself, she thought, as she finally sat down by the metal railing and let herself go a tiny bit limp. ...Actually, very limp.)

“Hey,” she said to her neighbour, weakly, “you were talking before.”
Courtney had mentioned something about her experience, hitchhiking. (Maybe, maybe not.) If she didn’t have all the time in the world now, she may as well hear that story.


 

Archie’s shivering had either gotten worse, or Maxie was paying more attention.
“Then,” he listed, trying to somehow keep Archie there by clasping his hands tight over their sleeping bag, “I could...t-talk about Mount Coronet for hours, naturally. And about the first man who climbed it and how he - oh, but I’m...s-sure you’re sick of that. Are you?” Maxie asked, getting Archie to turn around and face him - they nodded.

“Yes. And of course I could go on about...volcanoes, possibly. Of course, if I were...th-the one trying not to fall asleep,” he continued, sucking his breath in through his still-chattering teeth, “but perhaps not you - I could talk about a great many things if I...t-tried, but, really, is there...anything in particular? Anything at all.” He shook Archie’s shoulder just in case they were half-asleep or worse.
“No,” they sighed, more than a little weak under the noise of the wind, “no, not really. I think I’d just like to, uh...hear you talk.”

“Oh.”
Maxie wiped a thin coat of snowflakes off his glasses. He closed his eyes for a moment to try and un-blank his mind, and felt a sudden quaking crawl up and down his spine. Only thing was, this time it...wasn’t stopping.
Oh, it was real.

“Well, what do you want to do after we...settle down?” he asked quite quickly, “Hm?”
Again he tried the shoulder-shaking, but it - didn’t seem to work. And it probably wasn’t necessary in the first place.
“A long rest,” Archie mumbled, “Just...while of doing nothing, if I’m honest.”
“Is - that just because you’re very tired right now?” Maxie wondered, trying to face them at least. ...They were smiling at the thought, weakly but still. At least that’s what Maxie saw.
“Could be that.”

And he was content enough to give up on holding his head upright. So Maxie tried - of course he did, he tried to sit them both up straight to attention in the cold, cold snow, but his legs were full of damp sawdust and fluff, and his feet were nothing but pins and needles. Archie remained in his lap, balanced just right so he didn’t fall down.
“But after th-that,” Maxie continued anyhow, “do you think you might...live a quiet life? Or do you have - some other things to do?”
Archie remained quiet.
“I don’t really know . Seeing as I...didn’t th-think to ask you before about anything you wanted to do outside of - th-this mess,” he admitted softly, “you’ll have to tell me.”

 

Maxie heard a wheezing sound, a sort of laugh.

“If by quiet, you mean...I don’t have to change the world, then, yeah,” said a voice in the sleeping bag, “I think I can safely say I - won’t. Not anymore”

(Matt looked up from his spot by the road.)

 

“Well, I’m sure we - “ 

Maxie froze. With a rustle, he noticed Archie looking up at them.

“You’ll find something or other,” he described - until the gale had picked up again with a deafening howl, right in his exposed face - he gasped.

“And,” he continued anyway, “p-perhaps after that we’ll just get back to what regular people that haven’t...done this do - around th-that age, don’t you think? Get a job. Get a house. P-possibly - meet someone. And you’ll  be...somewhat normal, th-th-that’s perfectly fine,” he finished, forcing each word out, “Don’t you think?”

Maxie could barely hear a little sigh in the gale.

 

“Hey - hey I’m trying as hard as I can to not... fall asleep, just so you know,” Archie reminded them, pinching themselves in the neck.

“What do you mean - am I boring you - “

“I mean, you... really sound like you’re trying to persuade me to live, and I’m - I’m already persuaded...” they explained, their voice beginning to strain, “it’s okay. It’s okay.”

 

Very slowly, he pointed a hand at his eyes, and waited for Maxie to realise his glasses were frosted over.

“Then perhaps I’m p-projecting,” said Maxie, wiping the lens. And he tried his best to hunch over without taking his eyes off Archie or the road, just to protect his stinging face from the windchill a little and to see Archie’s poking out of the sleeping bag, again. (They believed him.) But to anyone else watching, although no one was - it looked more like he only bowed his head.

 

“Max.”

“Yes?”

“Isn’t it, uh...your birthday soon?” Archie tried suggesting, on a whim.

“Th-th-thirty fourth,” Maxie finished, “in December.”

Thirty four ,” Archie repeated, though they should’ve known already. But he looked up, and ...the rest came back to him.

 

The man sitting here in front of him with bags under his eyes that looked too deep to be real, the hair matted and plastered with snow, the ghostly white face, and the shaking hands, and the coat that wasn’t warm enough and the turtleneck that wasn’t dry, sitting in the dark and the cold should...not have been just thirty four.

 

“And you would be...th-thirty five,” said Maxie.

 



Then - Tabitha noticed his bag growing a second, smaller shadow.

It took him a second to realise it wasn’t just something the light from his torch...did. It took a second for him to look backwards into the blustering snow, to try and see where the light was even coming from.
“Hold on.”
It took him another to stagger upright and saw they were headlights, and how the roaring of the wind didn’t drown out the roaring of the road, saw the huge black shape -


There,” Tabitha cried, pointing, “right there!


Archie poked his face out of his sleeping bag and looked around - Matt and Shelly and Courtney and Tabitha and even Maxie all screamed at the top of their lungs.
Stop! STOP!”

Helloooooo -
Help!
Archie craned his head up, just so he could barely see over the top of the railing and...saw a truck cruising towards them, on the other side of the road. Just a set of headlights and a lit, warm cabin, a silhouette in the storm, but still, even he could tell.
...His heart started to thud.

Over here, ” Matt yelled, “We’re r-right - here - “ He coughed and sputtered from the wind, but still the rest kept howling over it all the same. Maxie waved his arms frantically, twisting his body around to find the truck with a red cargo crate on the back that he could barely make out past the snow, passing almost, just in front of them…


Damnit ,” Tabitha snapped, stomping in the snow, “I’ve gotta do everything myself.
Maxie heard a thud - and Matt gasped.
“Archie!” Maxie cried, shaking their shoulders again, “ Archie , th-they’ve hopped the railing!”
“Who, who’s hopped the - “
“Hold on,” someone cried, “I’m coming!”
Another thump.
“Tabitha - and Matt, Matt’s gone too - “
As he heard feet drumming down the road, and a full, proper call for help with all of their breath he never knew he wanted to hear from Matt, a smile formed on his face.
“Go get ‘em,” he said sleepily.

“No, no, I can see them still - they’re k-keeping pace,” Maxie rambled in a weak play-by-play, seeing the pair disappear into the fog, “they’re right in the middle of the lane - “


Tabitha felt like the wind would snatch him off his feet, but he found Matt’s hand there to do the same, and the man screamed louder than the wind for him to keep going, just because he was running too. If the gale wanted them to go left they’d run left. It didn’t even occur to them it was a road they were running on.
“They’re still going, look at them -“
“Run, Tabi,” Courtney screamed, hoarse, punching her fist in the air while she held herself up on the metal railing by the other, “ run!

It didn’t occur to them that they couldn’t even see the rearview mirror. And they couldn’t feel their legs start to ache and sting if they couldn’t even feel them anymore in the first place. If Tabitha wanted a good job done this time he’d do it himself, and if he had to, he’d leap onto the back, he’d - he’d tear the driver out of his seat and get them to tell him why they wouldn’t stop -

“And th-they’re still yelling,” Maxie continued describing, though that was all he could see. Feebly, he reached over to grab Archie’s backpack so he could carry it out of here, though his hands wouldn’t grip, and the whole thing was buried in the fresh snow.
“Where are they?...”


Then, the tone of the yelling turned back to screaming.
“Matt’s not...in the road, is he,” Archie remarked, most of his words slurring into one another, “he’s not just…”
Wild and quite far away screaming, almost like a Pokemon. And it...mostly came from one person. The roaring of tyres on tarmac had disappeared, a couple seconds ago.

...Matt and Tabitha clambered back over the railing, huffing and puffing with a dead-sounding wheeze. One of them tried to cover their face, the other kicked the metal and howled something unintelligible to the empty road.
Only then, Archie realised what happened.


 

“Now, see,” Maxie narrated to everyone, trying to fill every empty spot with a word, “I shall... t-t-take Tabitha’s phone, then I shall hold my hand out very far over the road, like this so s-someone can see the light when they drive past - and...tie Courtney’s big red scarf around my wrist like that…”

“What time is it?...”
“Early. Probably.”
“Don’t cars have headlights?” Tabitha muttered, rubbing his eyes.
Matt looked over at him. “...What?”

Maxie couldn’t force his fingers to stop trembling long enough to make a decent knot. First he tried to rub his hands together and felt like he was rubbing them on sandpaper. Then he tried to blow on them, and felt nothing. ...His breath wasn’t even warm anymore.
As the - minutes, hours, he couldn’t really tell - wore on, and on, and on, Maxie had slowly been curling in on himself. Well, as far as he could, with someone lying against his chest and four others lying on either side of him, squeezed in as far as they possibly could. They were huddled together like Empoleon in the wintertime, Maxie described. (Archie laughed, at first.)


Every now and then he would try and sit up straight, brush the powder snow off of his glasses, his coat, and Archie’s sleeping bag and then give a roll call. Just to make sure everyone was still awake. Alive. The last words Archie had said were telling Matt and Tabitha they’d done well and even then, it felt like one of a pool of many things he’d always said to comfort people, not just them in particular. (...At least he still remembered what those things were.)


That, and Maxie had a nagging fear that when he finally gave in and retreated into a cowardly, slightly warmer ball, a car would drive past.

“I…c-cannot knot,” he finally conceded, letting his left arm fall limp. Tabitha and Courtney both sat up and wordlessly tried to finish the job, one of them slowly trying to loop the scarf around Maxie’s wrist while the other held it down, in the howling wind.
...Maxie was too tired to object to that.
He imagined there was probably a blizzard warning ringing out around about now, the same way he’d hear about floods on TV as a child, always interrupting a favourite show or blaring out too loudly late at night. Everyone hearing it would already be at home. And warm. Possibly with someone else there. 

 

“You see,” he explained, craning over so he could see Archie’s face and trying to look them in the eye, “once that’s done, I shall be a kind of - human flag.”

He stretched his left arm out over the metal railing, let the scarf fly in the wind. Visibly - he winced. Pins and needles shot through his hand again. The pressure of holding onto the phone felt like he was holding tight onto fresh-cut, razor’s edge steel, but still - he didn’t move a finger.


Then he heard a quick - gasp.
“Oh - “
Like someone jerking awake.
“Ah, there you are,” said Maxie, as cheerily as he could possibly manage while Archie started breathing harder and harder. As instructed - he gave them a pinch on the cheek, hard as he possibly could.
“Wait,” they asked quickly, their voice very strained and their eyes still glazed over, “wait, how long was I out?” Slowly, Archie looked from person to person as they poked their heads up, never really focusing on one. In fact, he...focused on none.
“You were out?” Shelly gasped.
“Only a f-few seconds,” said Maxie -
“A few seconds - still - ” 


“Hang in there,” Matt told him, reaching over and gripping his hand, “I’ll h-hang onto you, okay?” 

(That was the thing with sleeping. You couldn’t exactly give a neat little countdown, five, four, three, two, one before you drifted off, say goodbye to someone immediately before you left for a dream. You never knew. They’d never know.)
“Good,” Archie told them, gulping back a lump in his throat, “good.”
( Would he dream?)
Then, one by one, the rest put their heads back down, and shivered. Nothing against them, Archie thought, he would do the same.
Wait, no.

Dimly, Maxie became aware of someone trying to...somehow press themselves against his chest. He looked away from the road for a moment to see; he supposed this was Archie’s best approximation of a hug, when one could not move more than an inch or let go of someone’s hand - and the other party couldn’t move their arm. (He could if he wanted to, he just didn’t.)

Maxie gingerly put a hand on Archie’s shoulder; they were visibly trembling even under the sleeping bag. It came in waves, he noticed, as though they were trying very, very hard to stay warm but their body had to keep taking little breaks to rest. Or...long breaks. Very long breaks. (He crossed his arm over Archie’s chest, a sort of belt.) In theory it made sense. At this stage of hypothermia, he thought to himself, the only human instinct became to seek warmth, and burrow. And so Archie did.

So then why did Archie consider him the warmest thing on the side of the road? Why did any of them consider him warm? The chattering teeth gave him a pathetic-sounding stammer, so severe he didn’t want to speak. That was exactly what he’d been tasked with doing. Trying to hug him of all people must feel like trying to hug a poorly-sculpted wire model, with bits of metal sticking out every-which-where.
Especially considering his...previous record with being warm. Welcoming. Other such things.

Then - Maxie heard another very forced breath and felt a twinge of pain in his right arm. Someone was trying their best to dig their nails into it.
Oh, no.
“It’s alright,” he tried to tell them, “I’m - a little afraid too, you know.”

And so Maxie, began to curl in on himself and Archie, like a little insect.
“Actually, v-v-very. Very afraid.”



There was a line that you crossed in this kind of...rare situation. A sort of event horizon, or a point of no return. Many people have different standards, from doctors to hikers, to Maxie, to Matt, that they will fuss over and panic over. It might be when you stop shivering, it might be when you can’t feel the heartbeat when you pinch someone’s wrist. Some say there is no point of no return, but it’s mostly doctors who say that.
And Maxie and Archie were not doctors.

All people can differentiate between a living person talking to them and a sound, between a friend in a sleeping bag that you lie on top of and an object. You may...think you know how you do it. People speak - until they can’t enunciate a word properly and they have nothing to say. You can tell a brush with the ground from a human touch until you cannot feel a touch at all. You can rely on breathing, until the blizzard becomes very, very loud and the breathing becomes very, very slow.

And yet, magically, beautifully, or so Maxie would put it, there is always a sense that you are with people. A pleasant trick that your mind will play on you, like how you pull your hand off of a hot stove or how you can never see your own nose.
...But eventually - that starts to go. And that is the line you cross.

The first to go over it was Courtney. She was the kind of person that...just didn’t notice these things. Hunger didn’t register, neither did the cold. It had always been like that.
She stared blankly into what should have been a beautiful, starry night sky, laying back against the metal railing. So when it went, when her field of vision started narrowing and there was no silence to be vaguely unnerved by - she would never have registered that , let alone resisted.
Not unless someone noticed and pointed it out to her, which...no-one did.

The second to go was Matt. You would probably guess otherwise. If you asked Archie, and told him what it was, he would say he went last, but...if he might have moved his hand out of Matt’s grasp, he would’ve noticed it was hardly a grasp at all.
The truth was, Matt was excellent at faking it. He knew when to nod and to smile and look slightly scared - that was authentic. And he knew he wouldn’t let go of Archie’s hand or let Tabitha’s arm slide off from around his shoulder, even when they had long since stopped registering as belonging to a scared friend, and a friend scared for him.
They were still there.

The third to go was Tabitha. By now he’d caught onto what was happening, and Shelly too, he tried to rouse Courtney and Matt from their stupor and sometimes - sometimes it worked . Sometimes he could get them talking about a favourite Pokemon, like a young boy trying to make conversation with someone he barely knew.
You could sort of detect a change, where Tabitha started getting worried about himself. It was when he wouldn’t stop talking about the truck driver, he...almost started a conversation with himself about the hundred and one reasons they didn’t hear him screaming.
But again, it was just with himself.

The last to go was Shelly. She waited and waited and waited for the rest to come back, and she talked, and talked, and talked at them for longer than anyone. It was the same questions repeated and repeated, that was the worst part. ‘Where did they want to go?’ ‘Did they ever expect to be here, being rescued?’ ‘Did they think they had come a long way?’
And Maxie and Archie eventually realised she was being genuine when she asked -
‘Did she?’
But she knew, and didn’t need an answer. So by then; it was too late.

Archie - you could barely tell. He’d stopped shivering, long since stopped moving and curled into a ball. He’d been fighting, you could know that much, slipping in and out of a stupor but never falling asleep proper before Maxie pinched his cheek again, and the cycle continued. Each time, though neither of them could ever hope to notice, it got a little bit shorter.

Still, it didn’t scare Archie any less. He’d been trying to half-sit up and say...something, any kind of message to a pile of bodies that was only half or quarter-listening to him, for the past hour. He’d stopped now.
Maybe that was why he lasted so long. ...He would hope it wasn’t, in the end, but still.

And then, there was Maxie.
“So I,” he described, looking out blankly at the road, “I - went downhill, I p-p-picked up my Numel when the herd was far away, and I walked off. Just...walked off. Everyone else was - screaming about how I was… ’d-disrupting the natural order, ’ especially...the professor - ”


Despite the windchill and the whirling snow, he still held the torch out over the road, and the scarf flapped in the air, aimlessly. The brief, throbbing pain in his face, his hands and his feet was mostly gone by now. Still, by now following his conversation was like following a scribble, though...barely anyone was, apart from Archie.
“And I th-think he...hated me a little ever - no, no.”
Occasionally Maxie could swear he saw Tabitha’s eyes tracking him and the scarf. Or Matt, blinking as Archie jerked himself back awake for the tenth time. But Maxie couldn’t move a muscle. Starting from the tips of his fingers and toes and working slowly but surely in toward his chest - Maxie feared he was turning to ice.

“Max?” came a high, weak-sounding voice from in his lap.

“Yes?”
“You were...talking about your Numel?...”
“Ah. Well, th-th-that’s the - whole story,” Maxie admitted, pinching himself on the cheek and feeling nothing, “I’m afraid, I - I can’t remember the rest .”
And believe you me, he tried everything to hold it off. The last thing he wanted was for Archie to start going , and wake up alone.
“...I miss her.”
“Cinderbar?...”

First he tried scolding himself, that this , this was the way he would finally make up for it , whatever it was, by surviving long enough that he could apologise for not saying a proper goodbye. But he didn’t know how long he’d have to survive until . He knew before, it was supposed to be tomorrow. It was tomorrow.

Then he tried telling himself he still wasn’t ready. But he still didn’t know why exactly, and so he tried telling himself kindly like he’d done before how much Archie and Tabitha and Matt and everyone else would miss him so.
“So do I,” Maxie whispered, crossing his arm over Archie’s chest, “I - I wonder if she knows...what h-happened to us at all. And Sharpie.”
Just - five people.
“‘Spose to them, they just - blacked out.”

And if nothing else he wanted to know how much those five people would have wanted him to stay, to know if maybe, just maybe, it would compare to how many more people would have missed a normal man, with a normal life, with a normal heart - but it was a question he knew he couldn’t ask this late. Not with a clear conscience. Not him .


“I...hope someone finds them ,” Archie whispered, “at least. Maybe - give them a better home.” ...Then Maxie heard a sniffle, then a hiccup - then someone starting to cry, muffled by a sleeping bag. And It occurred to Maxie then that he might not be the only one wondering, but Archie being Archie, he...wouldn’t choose to ask.

Slowly, stiffly, with only one arm free, Maxie reached a hand over and tried to crudely brush a single snowflake off of their cheek. For the past few hours, a cold, thin white coat had been growing on him, and Maxie, and everyone. It was all he could do.

But very faintly he felt a little pressure on his thin cloth glove. Archie held a hand over Maxie’s and held it there. He gave Maxie a look, trying to tell him this was what he needed, this would be alright, he could keep it there for the rest of his life if he liked . Or if... they liked.
...He understood now, what Archie probably realised first.


“I hope you know,” he told them weaky, feeling his eyelids start to droop, “Archie, that if - if we don’t make it, no-one is going to...f-forget about you. Even if we’re gone, there will be...somebody that knew you,” he continued, trying to stay composed, “And knew you v-very, very well. And th-that you were kind , and you were important , and that you...”

He tried to pinch Archie’s cheek one last time, but they were already wide-eyed. Glassy-eyed.
“We just made a mistake . Th-that’s all. Everyone makes mistakes.”
They nodded, weakly.
“At least - I don’t think I could forget. Not again.”
“But,” Archie whispered back, breathing heavily and his speech getting more and more unclear, “what if...there isn’t anyone, anymore? What - what happens when you’re all gone?

“Th-th-then,” Maxie ordered, sternly as he could muster, “...keep this in your head until that happens.” Slowly, Archie tried to lean into Maxie’s hand, the warmest thing he could possibly feel. They had stopped shivering too, mostly.
“It has been - a g-great pleasure to know you again. We make a good team.”
“Yeah,” said a weak voice, “you too. You too.”
...He could see, much of Maxie’s face had turned a dead, grayish-blue. 


“And I - have changed my mind,” Maxie explained, beginning to get choked up, “I...don’t believe I’m a hateful person anymore. And I’m...I’m v-very sorry if that hurt you again. Because I... you are - “
They were so, so tired, and so, so cold, and nothing felt better than falling, to hold them and to be held until the snow swallowed them up.
But Maxie had to finish.

“I - love you,” Maxie finished, bowing his head, “V-very much.”
There.
“And you,” said Archie, in only one breath.
Then, he closed his eyes.




The blizzard on the 21st of October, for the 202X winter season was one of the earliest for that year, but not the worst. Temperatures were measured to have dropped to negative 25.6 degrees Celsius in the Coronet prefecture. On Route 211-NW, the road is passable apart from some sizable drifts collected against the metal railings and some minor black ice. 


On the right side, a phone lies face down on the asphalt.


Beside it on the other side of the railing is one man who appeared to be wearing a decorative aviator jacket, a turtleneck, black cotton glove liners, and nothing else. A scarf is still tied to his wrist. His arm is propped up in an outstretched position by the metal railing, and the fingers on his left hand are crookedly positioned in such a way that would fit a phone. Much of his lower half is embedded in a small, undisturbed snowdrift.

Surrounding him are an indeterminate number of persons in sleeping bags, and backpacks. Their huddling makes it difficult to distinguish an exact count. One appears to have been seated upright before falling to the side. One appears to have been holding onto another. 

One appears to have been attempting to “burrow.”

 

A travel warning has been placed on all areas affected by the winter storm, including but not limited to Route 211-NW, Route 210, and all of Mount Coronet. No crashes, property damage, or casualties have been reported. It is a normal storm for this time of year.

...A nearby car comes to a halt.


Chapter 31: A Story of Six Strangers on the Side of a Road

Summary:

Every time Marti Norvikov talks to his family around this time of year, he always tells the same story. The older ones talk about the disaster in Hoenn, the Sheer Cold Incident, but no-one likes to go on, and on, and on about that. (Really, no-one. It's depressing.)

He tells the story of six strangers on the side of the road, and how they came to town.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was an awful storm for this time of year, and Marti Norvikov was going to beat it.

Snowpoint became its own country with snowstorm borders around November, and his house was on the other side. He was a business man, a big-city man. Gifts had to be bought, bills had to be paid. Motels were out of the question. So he prepared well; he put the snow chains on, he told a friend his E.T.A, polished his glasses, turned the radio on - and from dear Ashley’s house he just drove , but not too fast, mind -
Still. No-one would be prepared for this.

It all happened so fast . Fast enough that he could’ve missed the thing in his peripheral vision.
But it was - a scarf, and a sort of shadow flapping in the wind, poking out of the fog and the snow, and as he looked away from the road for a blink of the eye something clicked

That was a person.

Marti slammed the brakes. The car screeched to a halt. It took too long for him to stop. Something tiny crunched under his wheel and still he wasn’t looking at the road. The little thermometer on his dashboard said minus twenty-something.

What do you do in that kind of situation? Or more accurately, what do you do first?
...Put on a winter coat, Marti thought, just before he stepped outside - and felt like he’d stepped into the picture of a news report.

Six half-buried bodies - people , he couldn’t tell, all wrapped in sleeping bags, and each other, and too few layers. They sat just beside the railing. Low enough and still enough that someone could’ve passed by. Maybe several. 

One tried to hold her head upright out of a permanent sleeping position. Another looked up at him and didn’t see him. Another with his eyes closed breathed once, and Marti would swear that. The man holding the scarf was plastered in what had to be hours worth of snow - his arm must be sore, he imagined, but ...no, that was hardly the first thing he had to worry about.

He’d heard stories about people crashing their cars this time of year and being found like this. Still, no wreck nearby. Everyone knew or at least thought they knew what they’d do.
“I’m...here to help,” Marti said aloud.

But he couldn’t wait for a reply. So he tried not to step on anyone’s foot at least, when he hopped the railing, leaned down, grabbed somebody ‘round the waist...and got to work.



First the strangers were hauled into the car - some tried to walk, bless their hearts. The seatbelts went click. The doors slammed. The heating was cranked up as high as it could go and so was the blaring rock music, so no-one dared fall asleep. Marti had turned right back around the way he came with a screech of tires. Blizzard condition speed recommendations be damned .
...After that, his instinct took a back seat.

He realised the man with the beanie still wasn’t awake. No-one had made a peep. Half of them were shivering, half weren’t, at least not anymore. Clearly, he thought, dialling an old contact on his Poketch, this was not something he knew how to handle.
“Hello,” he said clearly, putting it down beside him, “hello, is this the Celestic PokeCenter?”
“Yes,” came a crackly voice from the other end.
“You still do people, correct?”
“Yes?”
“I - right, I’ve just picked up six people off the side of the road - “



Do they still do people? Of course they still do people. Why exactly would anyone let them stop doing people? Stuff like this happens, and Alistair Briggs, Certified Night Shift Nurse Joy at 21 years of age, was always there to see it when it did. He had seen things. (Oh, the things.)
“I see,” he said loudly, letting the antique work phone clunk onto the front desk and fishing his Poketch out of his jacket, “I’m going to call our manager, and we’ll be waiting for you by the big town sign when you get here, alright? Take care!”
Click.
Bloody hell,” Alistair continued to his manager, “I’ve just gotten off the call with him and he says he’s just got six people up off the side of the road at 6 in the morning, quarter of an hour from here, and they’re all in bad shape - “



“And by that,” said Dimitri Ferguson, Chief Nurse Joy, sitting on the side of his bed, “he probably means they are on death’s door. Hold on, let me put us on a group call...“

“Oh, who’s it this time?...” his wife asked groggily, shoving a pillow over her face.
“I’ll tell you,” he told her simply, resting the Poketch between them and putting it on speakerphone - a little old man and a middle-age woman both chimed in with a fuzzy ‘what?’


“Carolina, dear- this man has just picked up six people off the side of the road, quarter of an hours from here, all in bad shape - he thinks they have been out there in twenty below weather for hours , they cannot walk, they’re very tired,” he explained, pulling his wheelchair close to the side of the bed, “Missy, I need you at the Center, and forget the Joy uniform. Dr. Floyd McIntyre, we need your expertise. There is no way in hell I am letting this man take them to the Center on his own.”

“Hitchhikers,” Carolina mumbled, “I’m supposing?”
“I suppose so.”
“Poor bastards. I’ll come.”


 

“Dr. Floyd McIntyre, I quite like that,” the man muttered to himself, twirling the phone cord around his finger. He was already dressed to the nines in full winter gear, assembling a bag full of his best medical equipment, some spare insulation wrap, and a hot water bottle.


“But in short, we’ll call you Doctor,” said Dimitri, having heard every word.
“Of course, of course.” He marched down the hallway of his home-turned-office and flipped the sign on the door from open to closed . “You do magnificent work, Dimitri. Truly, it’s a pleasure, I am the brains you are the - ugh! - the brawn.”
“What was that?...”
“I said, I am the brains,” Floyd replied, struggling to push the door handle, “and you are the - “
“No, I meant you sound - what is the word, constipated.”
(Dimitri heard a very loud crunch, a very loud scrape, a very loud yell, and a very long...pause.)

“Well,” said Floyd, staring down the back end of a thick snowdrift pressed halfway up his door, “if by that you are asking whether I can come in…



So when Marti finally came off the open road and trundled through the icy street to the Poke-Center, he saw a big waving young man already out front - just the one. You could hear an audible, lovely sigh of relief coming from the car. Again, just the one.
There wasn’t time for them to reintroduce themselves -
“Hi - yeah, they’re in the back seat - “
“Got that,” said Alistair, snapping his fingers and seeing his Audino push a large-ish bed on wheels out the PokeCenter doors, “now if we can just get them on these...“

The man on Alistair’s phone called it touch and go, and the process was fluid, quick, seamless as the rumbling of cheap wheels on the linoleum floor. The lone Audino scurried back and forth between the car and the Center’s back room, knocking the doors open so the poor frozen hitchhikers could be wheeled right through. 


Missy Schultz, Nurse Joy, was short for time, short of experience, and the PokeCenter was short for beds. It was a little lobby where kids on long Pokemon journeys came to rest. (Maybe these people were the same, just older. Same idea, same mistakes they thankfully had never had to see before with a 10-year old.)

“Gimme one second!”

Finally, she heard the old doors shut, down the corridor. The Center got a wee bit warmer, and Alistair, Marti and Audino could all gather in...what they now supposed was a medical ward.
Except.
“The doctor’s not coming, is he?” said Missy, into Alistair’s Poketch.
“Well, I can see his house from here, and it’s snowed under,” said Dimitri on the other end, “but we are trying to work something out…I’ll be here soon!”
“You’re joking,” Marti muttered under his breath, looking through all the cupboards in the room to try and find some blankets. He took an awkward glance back at the people he’d been riding shotgun with; he wasn’t sure if they knew he was there.
“Tell him I have first aid training,” Alistair told Missy.
“Tell him yourself ,” said Missy.

 

Then, just as Missy moved to fetch their spare clothes, her Poketch began to ring too.
“Don’t stop, you keep getting them wrapped up - heeello ?”
“Take the Poketch off your ear so I can see,” said a rather disgruntled voice on the other end of the line, “it’s me! The doctor! I figured out how to make the call with the picture work! Now, quick, show me the patients.” Missy could see a grainy picture of Dr. McIntyre sitting on his desk with his textbooks open and a sheet of refill paper. His Indeedee waved hello.

Missy juggled the Poketch in her hand for a second, trying to get it the right way round so the doctor could see the patients, lying on beds and ripped-off couch cushions. They didn’t know how to refer to them; they couldn’t speak their names and rifling through their bags for a driver’s license wasn’t...right. (Besides, they had a sneaking suspicion they wouldn’t have one.)

The first one in the row of hitchhikers wasn’t shivering anymore - the shortest one with her eyes half-open, and squinting in the light.
“First of all, you check for a pulse at the wrist,” McIntyre instructed. So, like a dog knows ‘fetch’ and a bird knows ‘step-up,’ the Audino came waddling over and planted its feeler on the woman’s wrist. The patient, strangely enough - flinched.
The Audino politely bowed and moved onto the next.


“All of them, start with a basic hypothermia wrap,” the doctor continued, getting only a glimpse of them as Alistair walked up and down the row of beds, “warm clothes, heat packs, warm bedding, insulatory blankets - you have those.”
“What do they look like?...”
The second one was even more awake than the last, though that didn’t say much. A big man with black hair too, and a round face, and...three Pokeballs at his waist, with a flashing red light in the center. Same as the first. Someone or something had wiped them all out - a pack of wild Luxray? A hiker hunting people down? Just... exposure ?
...He turned his head as Alistair took them away, and they swore he looked annoyed.
“Sorry,” he said, patting them on the shoulder, “they’ll be back soon.”



Halfway up the hill in an half-empty double bed, Ashley Foster heard an excited-sounding buzz from her Poketch. (It was 6AM, what did they want?)
...Marti had news. And it was not the bad news she’d expected.



The third was halfway wrapped up - Missy was supposed to do that. And yet the doctor ordered she was supposed to go and get the thermometers. And Alistair was supposed to finish the job, or at least she thought so. ...Their Furret was the one that saw the patient start shivering again, and they hopped onto the bed to curl up on top of her. 

Of course - they wouldn’t budge.


“Oh, let it stay once the wrap’s finished,” the doctor argued, “As long as it’s not trying to sit on the extremities, there’s...I believe, little risk of an afterdrop…”
“It’s a Furret , it doesn’t know what extremities are. ...No, you don’t! Dennis,” Alistair scolded back, placing his Furret on top of the patient’s old, cold clothes, “Dennis, off you get.”
(She turned her head a little bit. A sing-song, pet voice. Sounded familiar.)

And the fourth was half-lucid, too tired to move but still, something was going on behind the eyes. He was too tall for the bed and too tall for the blankets. Marti had come in to try and get them in position, gently nudging his head upright so he wouldn’t get a crick in the neck, but...the man looked right back over, at the patient sleeping next to him. (Though of course, he can’t have known they were just sleeping.)

“Ask him something,” said McIntyre, while Alistair tried to find a pair of pyjamas that fit, “young man! Who’s the champion?”
(If you listened very closely, you could hear him murmur ‘seeven.’)
“Well, that’s not even close,” said the doctor -
“Your name?” Marti asked him, “What’s your name?”
(He was louder this time when he said ‘mah,’ or - )
“Matt. I see, Matt.”



...The sun hadn’t even risen on Celestic Town yet. Anyone’s best shot of getting to the glittering PokeCenter in the whirling storm was following the tyre tracks in the thickening snow. You could pass by the post office or trip over the tables by the bakery, and never even know.

If you missed the tyre tracks, though...you could follow the table-sized footprints.


 

“He was sitting like that when I found him, he can’t have moved for hours…”
“Then don’t move the arm!”
“Well, we can’t just leave him like this - “
The fifth patient was definitely alive. He shuddered violently from top to toe, his clothes were covered in snow and ice, but the moment Marti or Missy even threatened to take them off - the man crumpled in on himself and refused to move a muscle.
“Hold on, I’ve got the jacket off…”
No amount of coaxing or promises of warm pyjamas appeared to get through to him. The harder they tried to pull at the gloves - thin gloves, useless gloves, even, the harder he seemed to cling onto them.
“Well, try the shoes - “
In fact, he didn’t even move his feet when the boots came off.
“And then get the sciss-oh. Oh, no.
The man went limp as a ragdoll, and Marti, Missy and the doctor all saw what the issue was.

“I expected frostbite,“ said the doctor.
...None of the clothing they’d been holding was completely dry. The hitchhiker’s hands, feet, nose, and cheeks had all paled to a bluish-gray that felt like a wax sculpture to the touch, and his fingers and toes were almost frozen stiff. They got the sense that he probably knew the state he’d gotten into, but no-one quite knew what to do with him.

...Then Marti lay him down, handed him a hot water bottle, and gave him a pair of clean socks.

So the doctor told them as-you-were . For now there was nothing they could and should do about... that until the rest of him was warm, and besides -
The Audino was starting to bark.
“Help!” Alistair cried, “I need help over here!”

Patient number six was completely unresponsive. Outwardly there wasn’t anything that suggested he would be any worse than the rest, he had a beanie on and his clothes were dry, so - surely he couldn’t be that bad. Marti said he’d been lying in patient number five’s lap when he found them, dead to the world. ...Almost peaceful.
The Audino touched his wrist. The skin was ice cold, it could feel bone.
And it waited. And waited. And waited.


“There’s no pulse,” Alistair told the doctor breathlessly - Missy shoved her Poketch in his face, “if she can’t feel it, there’s no pulse - “
For once, Dr. McIntyre stayed silent for a moment.
“No pulse at the wrist ,” he clarified, softly, “If you try the brachial pulse or the carotid pulse - on the side of his neck, close to his heart...” he continued to explain as the Audino mimed his action, pointing just below its head. So they let the Pokemon finish the job, pressing a soft, velvety stethoscope, just under the patient’s beard.
“I believe people say they aren’t...dead until they’re warm and dead,” Missy added, placing a hand on Alistair’s shoulder.

And then - they heard a knock at the door.
“Dimitri’s here!”
“I’ll get it,” said Marti, before he bolted past all the beds, through the doors, down the hall, past the reception desk, ‘till he got to the doors and opened them up wide to the storm raging outside to find...a small crowd. Familiar old faces held bags of food. Some had slung old duvets over their backs. Others - the few kids - held a single hot water bottle.

For Dimitri had brought his wife and his Nurse Joy cap. Marti brought Ashley, quite by mistake. Carolina brought her Rhyperior, with a mattress speared upon its horn and groceries in its claws. It was quite the sight, and quite a loud one. The ruckus woke the neighbours, and the neighbours woke their friends, then they all rubbed down their windows, and saw the trio marching down the road.
...It was seven ‘o clock in the morning, and the sun still wasn’t up.

So a few of them - just a few, but enough - had got up individually, put on their coats...and went to see what the matter was.

“Morning,” said Carolina, letting them file inside.



So we know, Sinnoh is the region that talks. In the quietest small towns you can hear the telephone lines buzz, but outside of Celestic, another rather large story was breaking. It happened slowly, inevitably, and neither accused or newly accused, cop and robber, were anywhere to be found. They didn’t have to be.

It happened when the manager of the Sunrise Lodge started telling all her guests about what she’d seen when they came to dine, and they wanted to know, believe you me. The bickering among the men in suits. The unsalvageable laundry room. Her sister. The screaming . But she didn’t see much, ‘cause she hid - she hid . And then, she never saw them again. So she made a simple deal with them.
I’ll tell you more, and you tell me more.

It happened when the two workers on the Sinnoh Nortrak 102 were holed up in a Snowpoint hotel with nothing to do and a decommissioned train to their names. The conductor had changed his mind, though he wouldn’t say how. The engineer had realised long, long before that there would be no witnesses. There would be no investigation.

So they made a little trade, the conductor and the engineer. ...One handed over their crude sketch of a policeman. The other handed over the number of a local news network.

It happened when a fisherman from Pallet Town got an email from the same old radio show they’d brought him on for before. (He was embarrassed by it, he should’ve used his time better.)
And they were asking for his comment, just a snippet, on something awful going on in the Sinnoh country, that read like the day the dear S.S Argeles was ruined, word for word. ...All you had to do was replace flakes of ash with flakes of snow.
So he bit.

It happened when the dashcam footage of an unnamed man on the way to Solaceon Town was uploaded silently, on a backwater website. Then reuploaded. Then reuploaded again.
Some of the people watched it because they’d never seen a Sheer Cold, ever, seen the way the grass turned white and brittle-looking, or the way a camera lens froze over a split second before it shut off. It was the allure of the Not Allowed, and everyone understood why it wasn’t.

Some people watched it so they knew who did it. And they got their answer. One policeman in a black coat, his face completely uncensored and yet dead-behind-the-eyes. His partners in crime - crime? Yes, crime. They ran right out of frame. You could only guess what they’d seen.

Some of the people watched it for how you could see the Starly on the fence, the Camerupt mid-run, and the huge Aggron in the field crystallise into ice statues.
Most people called that sick.

Some of the people watched it for the split second view you got of Maxie and Archie and Tabitha and Shelly, and all the other fugitives. Hoenn’s favourite national embarrassment that almost everyone was sick of hearing about. One person made fun of how Matt screamed and his voice cracked like a teenage boy, but, again. ...Quite a lot of people called that sick .

But in fact, most people watched it because it was featured on Good Morning Sinnoh in their story about the Sheer Cold Incident...complete with a sketch of the culprit.

And it happened when the scriptwriters and the crew and news reporters that read it out were told, please , not to dwell on the fact it was the Magma Leader Maxie and Aqua Leader Archie being chased. Name them for context, absolutely, but don’t add the backstory for the story’s sake. The main story was right here, in front of them, in a black coat and Interpol Badge. You could see it.

So simply put...it wasn’t a good look anymore.


 

In any other situation, Chaser would not have come in just to see an empty office.
“Don’t panic , chief, the last thing I need for you to do is panic - “ Chaser’s Poketch crackled as Homely raised his voice on the other end. Too much.
“Don’t call me chief .”
“See?!”

It was - just the paparazzi, he supposed, no-one had wanted to be here when they started calling, waving to them from the entrance of their skyscraper, holding signs. Naturally, they closed the blinds, but - oh, anyone who knew anything about the Aqua, Magma case could walk around the office with their eyes closed. The fancy projector was the only source of light, screen plastered with the developing news reports Chaser didn’t want to watch.

Really, Chaser was already preparing to sneak out a back door. Last they had seen Maxie and Archie and company, they were somewhere in the Coronet Mountain range, in the middle of a blizzard. Someone else would clean up Looker’s office, throw the contents in a trash bin on the other side of Jubilife. And burn the trash bin.
(But as he had said back then before everything went to shit, if you wanted a job well done you’d just have to do it yourself.)

“Well, what’s the first thing I need to do, huh?” he asked, unlocking a filing cabinet by Agent Hotfoot’s desk, “what do I have to get rid of?” He moved onto the next desk, next agent, crawling on his hands and knees on cheap carpet - it was already leaking paper.
“Any evidence that you put me on the team behind Looker’s back,” Homely said bluntly.


A pencil fell off the desk above him. Clink - it brushed his back.
“Listen to me, buddy, chum. Pal. That’s the only thing you did wrong,” they continued to explain, “you put it in writing and - if you don’t want this dragging out, if you don’t want people to get confused, you get rid of it. Put it through the shredder. Burn it. Eat it. Whatever.”
Chaser sighed.

“If you...think that’s necessary,” Homely added, as an afterthought.
“You’re the one who suggested it, I’m just doing my job - “
“Oh, don’t you start with that.”

Chaser carefully drew a box full of papers out of Agent Airstream’s cabinet. If he remembered correctly, he alongside Chaser himself were in charge of agent recruitment, and the only reason Airstream was there was because he thought Chaser couldn’t balance a team to save his life. He scattered the papers inside on the floor - who cared about presentation anymore - and he tried searching through the team itineraries, going weeks back.

Homely, registered on Operation TITANIC in the Hoenn Strait, Operation SUPERCOLOSSAL in Pallet Town. Chaser, registered on Operation FISHNET on Route 22 - he’d been meaning to get rid of that Homely again, registered on Operation MOBY in Olivine City, and he was supposed to, or not supposed to be on board for Operation SUNSET, in the Sunrise Lodge, but the timeline on the carpet ended one week before today.
...Clearly, he was more careful with information than he remembered.

“At the very least,” Homely narrated, still unaware, “I would...establish a sort of story with everyone else. Make sure nobody’s...got the wrong idea, haha,” he continued, talking in a hushed tone, “I mean, for all they know, we planned the Sheer Cold. No-one thinks Looker’s the kind of agent to, uh... go postal . Except us.”
“I still can’t.”
(For some reason, the idea of Looker being put behind bars didn’t sit right with Chaser. Maybe it was the last sliver of camaraderie he had left.)

“But I’m not getting involved in this,” said Homely, “ You’re not getting involved in this.”
Well - if Airstream didn’t have the itinerary, he’d just need to get his own copy.
“The other guys aren’t even here , man,” he explained, hushed, “They’re skippin’ work.”
Chaser had left the box full of printed bureaucracy on his desk, open. He hadn’t touched it. (He could swear, he hadn’t touched it.)
“Then they’ve got the right idea.”
The papers were perfectly in order this time. Titanic, Supercolossal, Fishnet, Moby -
But no Sunset.

Homely heard a stuttering coming from the other end of the line. His eyelid twitched.
“I promise,” he explained, trying to stay as calm as he possibly could, “this is not as big of a deal as you think it is. It’s just making the investigation go smoother - I’ve done it - “


So Chaser scurried over to the shredder at the front of the office, with the precious few papers he had on hand. It’d be quick. It’d be easy. He could probably disappear after this. For a second - the room went pitch black as he passed by the projector lens, behind their couch.
“Even Looker’s had it done for him,” Homely laughed, “and everyone still kisses his ass - “
Excuse me?
Agent Chaser froze.
“Yeah, I’m not an angel,” came the too-loud voice on the other end of the line, “What; you’re surprised?...”

But no-one corrected him, because Chaser had...noticed something. He squinted for a second; there was a bright light on the right side of his face, that left a shadow puppet on the wall.
“This is Interpol, Chaser,” said Homely, “we are the highest authority.”
If no-one came into work today, then…

Why was the projector on?
“No-one even knows our real na - “
Chaser hung up.

He could hear somebody breathing. His palms began to sweat. Somebody was standing up from behind the couch, inch by inch like they thought Chaser wouldn’t notice him, if they didn’t move too fast. It blinked into the light of the projector lens and turned to face him.
Looker. It was unmistakably Looker . New brown coat. New haircut. Half-unrecognisable and without his badge. The projected light screen wrapped around his head, printed the face of a news reporter put on pause on top of his, in a crude, unintentional mask.


He was standing face to face with a feral thing that had glassy eyes and raised, trembling hackles, and in the end he was only as scared of Agent Chaser as Agent Chaser was of him. They had tracked each other here from the stink of open wounds in their pride. They had torn the office to shreds together, and locked themselves inside with the windows shut. And if either one so much as twitched , the other would bite, and finish the job.

The only difference was, one of the two had a whole row of Pokeballs on their belt, the Abomasnow included. Interpol standard.
The other, for once, had nothing.
“...Come on, Looker, you wouldn’t.
There was nothing he could do. If he was wrong and the office became a deep-frozen crime scene, there was a tiny, real chance that he would just be left preserved there.

“I know you won’t.“
Looker’s eyes widened like saucers.
“Ah - “ he whispered - no, hissed, “I did not think you would come back.”

And so quickly Chaser tried and tried to convince himself that there was no, no reason why he had the papers for Operation Sunset clutched in his hand. No thoughts behind those glassy eyes, no assessment of him through some - Looker’s law, no real logic, no real ego, no real reason - another Maxie, another Archie, just anything but him .


...But Chaser still found himself bowing somehow, kneeling by the couch. All was forgotten. The case could go cold for all he cared. He deferred his eyes and tried to make himself look small, and docile, and dumb.

“In... that case, I will be leaving, then,” said Looker bluntly - before he left without a word.
And Chaser was left alone, to believe forever after that the bowing might have saved his life.


 

Archie had guessed right about only one thing; he did dream.

He wasn’t sure if he would, that much he remembered clearly from the long, cold night. He remembered Maxie not waking him up that time, for whatever reason. The way his heart called for him to breathe less and less, as if it didn’t need that much air, really; it didn’t want to bother him with a gasp or...even the hassle of a death rattle. And it had been doing that for a good long while, he suspected, but - he dreamed.
He should have dreamed.

The dream was of a summer night, in Sootopolis, and Archie was laying in the soft grass that grew all ‘round the Cave of Origin, listening to the waves lap on a nearby shore. Drops of green light fell on his face from up above; either the dust that some higher power shook off its back as it left them, or a very light rain.
He was a sentry - that was it, at the cave. But he was finally off duty, and he wasn’t alone.


But it was one of those dreams where you couldn’t or...rather didn’t move. Or speak, or even see much other than a crack between the eyelids. Like after you finish a very heartfelt conversation, and you just wish to sit there until it’d feel right for either person to leave. There wasn’t any reason to. The air was warm, just humid enough to feel like home.
Something brushed very, very close to Archie’s lips, and cheek.

So he opened his eyes a little more.
And then crossed them. There was some kind of plastic oxygen mask on his face. Cheap fluorescent lights hung over his head and a white, tiled ceiling. The other side of the room was plastered with colourful posters, and there, with an earpiece pressed to his arm, was an Audino. ( Hey, there, he thought but couldn’t say.)
It chirruped loudly when it locked eyes with him.
“What is it?” snapped a loud, low-quality-speaker voice -

The Audino was already hopping across the floor like popping corn.
“Hold on,” said a nearby man, “I’ll get you over to them…”
“I instructed it to watch for heart fibrillations, didn’t I?”

And - and he was wearing something warm , and light, and he’d been swaddled in blankets, with hot water bottles tucked under his arms and resting on his chest underneath all that. He didn’t remember changing at all, he didn’t remember coming here, he didn’t even know who these people were, his body felt like a ragdoll and...not like his.

“Well, give him some fluids, he’s - you’re probably very thirsty, I mean,” said a man in a wheelchair and Nurse Joy cap, who’d been patrolling the room. Another helped him sit up in his bed and held a paper cup up to his lips, full of sugar water. (He would’ve tried to do it himself, but his arms were still tangled up in a warm mess of fabric. And he didn’t know how to say that he wanted somebody to untangle them for a moment, just to check that they were still there.)
“Oh,” someone cried, “oh, he’s up!”
“Come now, don’t bombard him with questions just yet - let him rest.”

(Maybe he’d passed on?)
So he looked to his side - he could already feel his eyes slipping shut again - and there was a lump of duvets on the bed beside him, and...Courtney stood at the head of the bed, balancing a book on her knee and a sheet of scrap paper. (Deep in thought, she hadn’t even seen him yet.)
“Address?” she asked, to a woman passing by.
“This place? It’s, uh...2 Pervi Street, that’s P-E-R - “
“Oh, I know how to spell.”
(That’s just how it was, he supposed.)

A few beds down from him, he could sort-of-see Shelly tucked into the same kind of cocoon he was, with bandages on her ears, and...she had her arms wrapped around her Mightyena. They were trying to lick her awake - not to save her, just to be friendly; they knew the difference. Mightyena were clever like that.
(Maybe this was what she’d always meant by two men and their Mightyena.)

Facing away from him on the bed past that was - Matt, his bro, talking to Tabitha on the bed across from him and another Nurse Joy he didn’t recognise. Or rather, two of them were talking.
“And I just - “ Matt explained, hiccupy, “I didn’t feel like I could say anything to ‘em about us not having anywhere to stay. Cause - you know it’s somewhere in their Nurse Joy, uh...protocol that they have to - I don’t know…”
Matt, for the first time in too long, was out-and-out sobbing.
“Follow up on it?” Tabitha suggested.
“That’s it - but - I just walked out. It could’ve been over right then , but I thought, no, no-one else would’ve been okay with me doing that - for them?”
Oh.
“I’m...sorry you had to go through that,” said the one he didn’t know.
“Yeah, I feel like one of us should’ve picked up on that,” Tabitha told Matt, letting them squeeze him until his voice cracked a tiny bit, “Me included.” The one other Nurse Joy looked on for a moment, and you could tell he’d rather like to join in...but he decided the patients had it covered - and he left, to do some actual nursing.
Which is why Archie tried to smile, and turned his head away.

Wh’reou? ” he sleepily tried asking another nurse as they passed by, yanking at the mask.
“Say that again?” she said, helping ease it off his face - and seeing him flinch at the sudden coldness of perfectly normal air.
“Who’re you?”
“Oh, us?” she replied, pointing around the room, “We’re the resident Nurse Joys. I’m Missy, he’s Alistair, he’s Dimitri, and…”
She gestured to the far side of the room, where a small crowd of people were sitting around, talking over cups of tea, over him. Old couples who were tutting about how their friend didn’t want to come, children who’d come to see the people who just got rescued (imagine!) for just an hour or two, before they went back to the snow day.
“A few other people showed up. Word spread.”


“Missy,” someone called out from the crowd of people, “can I talk to him?”
(Archie’s heart skipped.)
“Yes? - “
“Good, good!” said the somebody in a big puffer jacket, running over to greet Archie at the side of his bed, grinning from ear to ear, “Helloo! I, uh - I don’t think you were awake when I found you, but. Hi. I’m Marti. I found you,” they continued, waving, “this is Celestic Town, and...congratulations, you’re alive?”
Archie blinked.
“Yeah, congratulations!” Marti restated, holding his arms wide.
(Nice to finally have some confirmation.)
“Hey, hey, your friend’s awake - “

Then all at once, Tabitha, Matt, Shelly and Courtney all looked up from where they were and turned to him, wide eyed. Breaking into an almost run, Matt and Tabitha pounced on Archie before he could even prepare himself for the biggest hug he’d been given in ages - his bed even creaked under all their weight combined, and Archie’s face flushed warm again.
“Archie!”
There you are!”
“Bro - bro, they’re all so nice here!”
“They are,” he said shakily, “I know - “
Shelly sat up in her bed, still a bit too sleep-deprived to get out of it yet - but she waved, a wide smile on her face.

“How are yoooooou?!” she called, a bit too loud; but nobody minded, “ I got a bit of frostbite, ” she explained, enunciating it very slowly as she pointed to her bandaged ears, “ But I got better!
I was dead, and then I wasn’t! ” Archie replied at the same volume.
“Huh. Neat,” said Courtney, tears in her eyes.

Then - she reached over and jostled the lump of blankets with a hand, until the top of a red head popped out.
“What,” it muttered under its breath, “what, who is it - are they done?”
There they were.
“Up you get.“ So Matt immediately gave the lump an equally tight hug, and tried to prop them up in bed with fluffed pillows so he could see who’d just joined them.
“Urk - you’re squashing me - ow, ow, OW - “
“It’s Archie, he’s back!”
“Look at this, we made it…”
Either way, the man underneath steadfastly refused to let the pile of blankets fall past his eyes yet by hook or by crook. Everything was too bright . Everything hurt .
Maxie ?”
Until he heard that.


He’d been in and out of it a couple of times before. Every time before that he had been almost blind to the world, both literally and not, too frightened and in pain to sleep and too exhausted to be fully awake, but now, at last, the scale was tipping to the other side.
“My,” Maxie stated, weak and wavering and very, very quiet, “you all look like you’ve been through the wars, a little bit, haven’t you…”
“I think that’s the third time you’ve said that,” Tabitha informed him.
Oh .”
“Yeah!” Shelly cried, “ I can’t hear anything! ” (Courtney gave her a Look; that was the third time she’d replied with that. Bless her.)
“Ah! That does not sound pleasant!
Still, Archie looked on. He’d been blindsided by the whole morning so far, but somehow, seeing Maxie in the flesh again after...what he faintly remembered last almost made him doubt that they’d both come out of it alive. If that made any sense.
“Archie?” 


He could (sort of) understand why Maxie didn’t want to come out all at once; a thick layer of gauzy bandages had been wound across his nose, over his cheeks, under his chin, over his ears and the top of his forehead, so all you could see were the mouth and the eyes. In fact, he’d just noticed now, but - he’d been trying not to move anything other than his mouth when he spoke. So Archie just - pointed to his facial area, and narrowed his eyes a wee bit.
“Oh, no,” Maxie reassured him, “ your face is alright. You look...only a little tired.”
“Didn’t doubt it,” Archie murmured. (Oh, give him a chance.)
“Mmm.”
“Same.”
Mine on the other hand,” they continued regardless, “well...you can all see it.” 


Almost everyone went a little quiet at that; that and they were all still tired as they talked. They became aware of the people sitting around on the other end of the room, and hushing their voices so the hitchhikers all could talk in peace.

Archie kept rubbing his eyes, hard, for the sake of just not lying there and feeling like he was hovering a couple feet above himself.


While Maxie retrieved his hands from under the blankets; they were covered in bandages too and almost immobile past a twitch - at least without a shooting pain. (What was he supposed to do when he needed a shower?) It didn’t inspire many feelings of...gratefulness. Neither gratefulness that someone gave him soft dressings and antiseptics nor gratefulness that he was alive at all. 

In fact, he looked like he shouldn’t be.

 

...Then Archie reached his hand halfway over the gap between the beds. 

He barely raised his voice. “Can I - “

“Touch it?” 

“Does it hurt, I mean?”

“Well - of course,” Maxie told him, somehow surprised to see Archie retreat, “Quite a bit. The doctors said it’d hurt when I thawed out - ow!

“Don’t poke it then,” said Tabitha.

“Ah.” 

 

“But I suppose it could be worse, at least nothing’s dropped off yet,” Maxie rambled on instead, “though I don’t think I can walk at all, my feet were quite frozen stiff before - though I don’t suppose I’ll want to be going anywhere out of town for a while now anyhow, in fact I’d rather stay indoors either way, now we’re...done.”

“You think we actually did it?” asked Archie, quite softly - Maxie noticed him trying to hold his own hand, in substitute.

“I - yes.”

“Hope so,” Shelly repeated.

“... Wow .”

A few sighs could be heard up and down the row of beds.

“What do you make of that? Freedom? It’s rather comfortable here, I’ve noticed, though of course anything would feel warm after - that.” (He shivered at the mere thought.) “But I’m sure if you could you would probably want to stay for good or a good long while; I mean, for a Poke Center, not that they’re all terrible , but for a Center they’re spoiling us a little, on such short notice, you have to admit. Hot cocoa on request, clean clothes, and have you tasted the soup...

 

“Well, I wouldn’t know,” said Archie, “considering I’ve been in a coma.”

Ah . Well, imagine it, then. You see my point?”

“I’m imagining. Mmmm.”

“Ar- chie .”

 

“Well,” Shelly asked, ever practical and waving for more hot chocolate, “have they said how long they’ll be letting us stay?”

At that, the ears of two figures in the crowd pricked up. The man in the antique Nurse Joy cap and wheelchair began making his way over to them, stopping just at the head of the bed. The old lady with silvery hair and a black-striped necklace remembered to shoo everyone away from the hitchhikers so they couldn’t eavesdrop.

 

They were surprised to see them look - almost intimidated. (One hated it, the other didn’t.)

“My name’s Dimitri, head Nurse Joy - pleased to meet you,” said the first, “Hope you’re all doing better.”

“And I am Carolina. Most people call me the town elder. Mayor if you’re Unovan,” the second one guessed, “I’m hoping that we can discuss what comes next soon if you...don’t have anywhere to go after this. Is this a good time?”

 

Maxie would have objected - good gracious, he wasn’t serious - but not a sound came out of his mouth. But Archie only looked at Matt.

“Look, they asked me for my address, bro,” he explained, shrugging, “and I just said, none .”

Oh.

“Ah, good on ya, mate,” Archie told him, slumping further down in the bed, “yeah -  it’s, uh...a perfect time.”

 



It didn’t occur to Tabitha for a while that it’d been about two months since they’d talked about ...well, grown-up things for longer than half a minute. Maybe for some people, not naming any names it had been literal years. Anyone could run, anyone could go on and on about world-saving. A kid could hop onto a freight train as it passed the open field and ride into the mountains - they shouldn’t , but that was beside the point.


In the end, she and Dimitri let them decide on a basic plan for now. Archie tentatively decided that he’d try and find a flat with a stranger, politely specified that he didn’t want to spend more time in a hospital environment than he had to after this...brain fog was gone. (Carolina understood.)
Courtney would crash in a motel until the ruckus in Solaceon cooled down and her parents would let her come back or at least, until people outside of Solaceon stopped caring. 


Tabitha said he’d wait till the money showed up before he decided on anything, but ‘the people were very nice here.’ Shelly and Matt thought they’d like to find a place together; after all, explaining to a stranger how they got here so they could…actually talk about it might be strange. No-one wanted to move out. Packing their things and driving god-knows where did not seem like the most appropriate thing to do.
...And Maxie was right when he said he would have to stay a while, too. It’d take a week to ‘assess the damage from the frostbite,’ and longer for him to recover - the finer points about conservative treatment and a Snowpoint carer and sequelae and dexterity flew past him; he almost didn’t hear much other than the wait. Dimitri and the other nurses would give him everything he needed, it was their duty, he could relax - of course, that was the problem.

They were lying a little bit when they said they understood all the details. Archie was struggling to stay awake.

But at least that was the only lie they ever told, technically. There were no questions about their origins, what exactly they’d done wrong or otherwise to end up on the side of the road with no shelter and few proper clothes. Anyone else would say Carolina didn’t want to be...invasive. Maybe even offensive. (Maxie almost wanted her to ask. Until he didn’t, then did.)

Then it happened.
“Now that’s done,” Dimitri declared, retrieving a notebook out of his wheelchair’s stuffed-full carry bag, “Do you have any, ah...family, friends, some kind of support network you want us to contact right away?”
“Yep,” said Courtney, pointing out the room, “just gimme my jacket, my phone’s in there - if you can just charge it, I’ll call my mum - “
“We didn’t put it in the laundry, did we?” Dimitri wondered -
Maxie and Archie began to prepare.
“I’ll, uh...contact them in my own time,” Shelly excused. She would’ve added that they don’t respond to unknown callers or something like that, but Dimitri had already moved on.
“Same as her,” Matt nodded.
“Same as him,” Tabitha finished, “and where’s my phone - Maxie, did you drop it?“


Maxie immediately looked over at Marti, sitting on a chair on the other side of the room. The poor man thought for a moment - then winced.
“And you,” Dimitri continued, grabbing his attention back, “anyone that needs to know you’re safe?“
No,” Maxie stated very clearly.

“My family’s...not actually in this country,” Archie added quietly, rapidly realising the flaw in his planned excuse, “And it’s, what, three in the morning, there won’t be any flights to Sinnoh,“ he finished, laughing -
“But do you want us to call them anyway?”
Oh.
“I, uh...don’t think so.”
Matt rubbed his bro’s back a little; they hunched over. (Mum and Dad probably would fly over here, given half a chance, he thought.)
“And it’s about - five in the evening, actually,” Carolina clarified, pointing to the clock, “just very dark. It has been...about a day while you were out.”
(Another day on top of two months.)

Finally, Carolina leaned in a little closer to Maxie and Archie in particular.
“Now, I’ve already gone and asked the rest of you what your names are,” she began, looking up and down the row of beds and counting them off one-by-one, “but I haven’t gotten to you, yet.” At once, Maxie went blank and his mouth made a tiny ‘O.’ Archie turned to Shelly with a grimace and a nervous shrug, hoping for something to work with here.
“Did you say - “
“Yeah,” she whispered, quickly, “yeah, just tell them! Seriously.”
“It is...going to get awkward,” Carolina explained, with a very slight smirk, “if I keep calling you red head and beanie man.”

And at that, they had two choices. It would only be worse if they kept calling themselves the Magma Leader Maxie and the Aqua Leader Archie, and they had been waiting foolishly for some kind of line in the sand or the snow to be drawn for them...so they could finally stop. They looked at each other. Maxie narrowed his eyes, Archie quirked an eyebrow, and they both thought the same thing:
If you don’t do it, I will make you.

“Maximillian, but - my friends call me Maxie.”
“Just Archie.”
It was like ripping off a plaster, really.
“Well, then,” Carolina declared, without a second’s thought about them, “let’s see if I can remember. Matt, Courtney, Tabitha, Shelly, Maxie, and Just Archie...welcome to Celestic Town.”
(Ah, he deserved that.)


“I’m guessing I got your names right,” she said with a wink, before she and her husband took their leave - and she only said ‘you’re welcome’ to the small chorus of thank-yous once. After all, she’d come to learn that there was never enough time to answer every single one, and they would just keep going. (Especially these people.)
“I would shake your hand!” Maxie called.
But Just Archie was still too busy chuckling to himself to worry anymore.

There was still one more thing to see, though; Matt was fumbling with the huge set of blinds beside his bed. Marti got up and helped him pick out the tangled rope from behind the fabric, and slowly...a tiny bit of outside light shone into the back room of the Celestic Town Pokemon Center.
“I’ll be honest. S’ not much of a view,” Courtney mumbled.
Tabitha looked over, mouth hanging open.
“What? I’m allowed to say it, I’ve been here. You haven’t.”


Archie shuffled upright again to see the view properly - that, and to make space for Matt and Tabitha and Courtney, crowded on his bedside and bickering. Even Shelly’s Mightyena managed to tug her out of bed to go see what was out there - she passed by Maxie on the way.
“What - steady on, wait for me !” they cried -
Until Alistair swooped in from behind and wheeled his bed up to the window much too fast.
“Well, thankyou, mister...”
“Shuffle over! Not you - “
So now here Maxie was, lying almost next to Archie, a tiny bit like how they slept in the equally tiny space of the van. (Somehow, the room felt too big by comparison.) ...Neatly, he tried to fold his hands in his lap and sit up as straight as he could. He squinted; his glasses were gone.
And Archie was still smiling.
“Y’know,” they said, half-awake and a twinge nervous now, “I think I...kinda remember what you said last night, now?”
Oh .”
“Mmmmhm.”
Still, Maxie never asked what it was specifically. (Perhaps it was best if he didn’t.)

Because right now, they were looking out onto Celestic Town, and that was all they wanted to do. The frosty window looked out onto a weathered old quarry-town, a tiny town, where the definition of ‘street’ was hazy, and the houses hid behind pine trees no-one cut down. Rickety stairs and a ramp or two connected them, and the houses were built like they’d been stacked up on top of each other...some 50 odd years ago?

 

The lowest layers of the quarry disappeared into the flurries of snow, but you could still see light in the buildings. A library here, a school there, a shop closed until the snowplows came through. If you tried...you could see a shadow running by the old yellow street lamps, in a hurry to get indoors again.
In short, as far from Hoenn as you could possibly get.

 

Then, Maxie had a thought, a strange thought. Take the patchwork duvet he was swaddled in, or the pink sweater Archie wore with too-long sleeves. Someone had picked out the fabric with the Piplup print, the wool dyed in Roselia Rose, and sewed it together for themselves, or someone they knew. Just as he’d stitched his red-and-black Magma coat in the nights after Archie left him, and Archie had done the same.

If he looked out there, he might have been looking right at the house of the person that made it. Someone who the pink sweater fit perfectly on. Someone who had the pyjamas he wore tucked away in a closet before today. Someone who had a child or friend that very much liked Piplups.
He might even pass them in the street one day, and yet he would never know.

So it was for everything he wore now. And so it was for all of them, he supposed. Courtney never talked about the new world now. Tabitha wouldn’t have anything to micromanage but the rent. The blue streaks in Matt and Shelly’s hair were gone, but...you could at least still tell they were a pair, and Archie . Archie had - well, Maxie couldn’t describe. He was comfortable.

Still, he imagined soon there wouldn’t be a way to tell that they were ever together.

The only thing that was really his was him, and that was the truth. Maxie didn’t know how much he liked him, that much was still true, but there was one relief.

He did feel very, very small again.


The view out the window that Maxie and Archie saw, with snow blown against the glass and frost - all six are reflected in the glass, though they're unclear. In the fogged-up window, someone has written "THE END."

Notes:

Well, look at that.
It has been...a wild ride for the almost two years that I've been writing this, and I'm really happy for everyone that's stayed too long.
In truth when I conceived this it was meant to be a fun romp, almost a sightseeing trip through the Pokemon world with the International Police as a minor threat and a love story going on in the background.

...However, I realised around the...chapter 6 mark that this would be rightly terrifying for anyone, especially someone like Archie and Maxie. It's been touch and go for them 24/7, and I kind of feel bad for what I put them through. And that transformed this story into something that, frankly, I like a lot more. I've learned a great deal about character growth and action writing, and I wouldn't be where I am without it. And that's something I really wanted to share.

Because of this; I'll be starting on a sequel long-fic regarding their recovery, settling down in Celestic Town, and the love story that I thought this would be. While I don't want to let these characters go, I think this would be the point where we can finally relax...and say it's the end of this particular story.
You have all been amazing partners in crime. ^^